《The Miracle Doctor's Wife is Not a Weak Lady!》 Chapter 1 Life Is Difficult ¡°Bei Shuo, you are the biological daughter of the family. We also raised Bei Le from a young age. We treat the two of you equally. You both have to think about the future of the n. It is an honor to marry into the Mu family. Sadly, Bei Le¡¯s health is not good, and she has a timid personality. She is unlike you. You grew up in the countryside and can adapt to the environment. Just think about it. This is also your best way out!¡± Shen Yu advised her daughter earnestly. Looking at her mother, who looked a little simr to her, Bei Shuo could not help but sigh in her heart. Shen Yu had been harping on the subject for three days. Initially, Shen Yu brought the matter up casually. Now, Shen Yu was saying it to her face. ¡°Forget it, cut the crap! She grew up in the countryside. Do you expect her to understand anything?¡± Her father, Bei De, interrupted Shen Yu impatiently. ¡°Let me give it to you straight! Bei Shuo, you have to marry into the Mu family no matter what. This is your responsibility as the daughter of the Shen family! You have no right to refuse! Our project worth 20 million is currently in the hands of the Mu family. If we don¡¯t get this business deal from the Mu family, the family is dead meat!¡± Bei De said coldly. Bei Shuo slowly raised her head and swept her hand through her shoulder-length hair, revealing a fair face. A pair of clear eyes swept across everyone¡¯s faces. Bei Le was sitting at the side and gloating. She could not help but feel suffocated. She really could not understand how this country bumpkin who grew up in the countryside could have such a pretty face and beautiful eyes. Not only did she look very much like her mother, but herplexion was also very good! It was really infuriating. She wished she could reach out and scratch her face. Every time she looked at this face, her heart would go crazy. Before Bei Shuo could speak, Bei Le¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Dad, why are you so fierce to her? She¡¯s your biological daughter and I¡¯m just a foster daughter! You should marry me into the Mu family and let her marry into the Gu family. I¡¯m sure the Gu family will treat her well¡­¡± Bei Le choked and could not continue. Shen Yu¡¯s heart was about to break. She quickly pulled Bei Le into her arms. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t cry. How can that do? We can¡¯t let you do that. Gu Ming has such a good temper. He will definitely treat you well. Only when you are happy can I be happy! Please don¡¯t cry, my dear.¡± Shen Yu hugged Bei Le and pped Bei Shuo¡¯s back fiercely. She said hatefully, ¡°Say something! Do you have to act like we are forcing you against your will? We¡¯re telling you to marry into the top wealthy family in M City and not forcing you to be a prostitute. What¡¯s your problem? Why are you so selfish? Can you bear to see your little sister cry like this?¡± The p on her back was a little painful. Bei Shuo straightened her back and cleared her throat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll marry him.¡± Bei Le stopped crying. The three of them looked at Bei Shuo in unison, their eyes filled with surprise and relief. ¡°But I have a condition,¡± Bei Shuo said slowly. Bei De frowned. ¡°What right do you have to bargain?¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Shen Yu quickly stopped Bei De, not letting him continue. The most important thing now was to make Bei Shuo marry into the Mu family and make her stick to her promise. Bei Shuo¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°Will you get the project if I marry the guy from the Mu family?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Shen Yu hurriedly nodded. ¡°What guy? How can you say that? That was rude!¡± Bei De was very annoyed. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Mu¡¯s name is Mu Ci,¡± Bei Le whispered as if the name was a hot potato in her mouth. Bei Shuo did not care what his name was even if it sounded like a dog breed. To her, it made no difference. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you make a business deal worth $20 million. You gave birth to me and raised me, but consider the favor returned. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. We¡¯ll cut ties and not interact anymore, okay?¡± The three of them were stunned. Bei De said anxiously, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You are our daughter and you¡¯re marrying into the Mu family. In the future, we¡¯ll be inws with the Mu family. How could we avoid interaction?¡± Bei Shuo looked at him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t marry.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Bei De was so angry that he really wanted to p the girl in front of him. After all, she did not grow up with him, so she did not care about him at all. Bei Shuo said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t have everything you want. For the sake of kinship, you married your foster daughter into a good family even though the family can¡¯t bring you benefits. Since you want your biological daughter to marry into the Mu family for the sake of money and power, then you can¡¯t expect me to do anything on ount of kinship, right?¡± Bei De choked. Bei Le cried as she said in a meek tone, ¡°How could you be so harsh? Are you still ming Mom and Dad? Don¡¯t me them. It¡¯s all my fault. I stole your happiness and your home. It¡¯s all my fault! I¡­ I don¡¯t even know my background. I don¡¯t belong here. I, I¡¯d better leave¡­¡± Bei Le cried miserably and looked powerless. Shen Yu¡¯s heart ached terribly. She hugged Bei Le and refused to let go. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Are you trying to kill me? You¡¯ve been by my side ever since you were just a year old and you¡¯re my biological daughter! This will always be your home! You can¡¯t leave no matter who leaves! It will kill me if you leave!¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Bei Le and Shen Yu hugged each other and cried. Bei Shuo looked at them calmly, her heart in turmoil. The person in front of her was her biological parents and foster little sister who was not rted by blood. She was lost when she was slightly over a year old and was only found by her biological parents a month ago. Her master had once said that a cute child like her must have a particrly warm home. Her parents must love her very much. Once upon a time, she used to feel the same way strongly. However, they were sorely mistaken. She did not expect after returning to this house, her master and herself had overestimated kinship and human nature. After she went missing, her father adopted an orphan from an orphanage tofort her mother. She took her ce and filled the gap in her mother¡¯s heart. This family was warm and loving, but it was for Bei Le. There was no room for her in this house anymore. Be it her parents or her older brother, they all adored her. Bei Le was engaged to marry into the Gu family ever since she was young and they liked her as well. Everyone liked the beautiful, gentle, and cultured Miss Bei Le from the Bei family. As for Bei Shuo, she was just a wild girl who grew up in the countryside. Other than looking simr to Madam Bei, she was useless. She could not bepared to Bei Le. Chapter 2 Sweet Daughter The Bei family had never thought of continuing to search for their lost daughter previously. However, the Bei family encountered an insurmountable obstacle in their business. Bei De had tried all sorts of methods to resolve it but to no avail. In the end, it was his son, Bei Cong, who managed to find out some inside information. The Bei family¡¯s future was in the Mu family¡¯s hands. Their eldest young master was Mu Ci. Bei Cong found out that they were currently looking for a marriage partner for Mu Ci. However, the eldest young master of the Mu family had been ill since he was young. It was already not easy for him to survive until now. It was said that he would not live past 30 years old. No one in the right frame of mind would marry their daughter into the family knowing this. Sadly, the Bei family was willing to give it a shot since they had no way out! However, the Bei family¡¯s beloved daughter, Bei Le, was the apple of their eyes. They could not push her into the fire pit. Then, the biological daughter they had just found, Bei Shuo, was the perfect candidate. This child had been kidnapped since she was young. The sadness from back then had long been cured by Bei Le. After she returned, she was ipatible with the Bei family and could not bepared to Bei Le, who had grown up by their side. However, she was still her biological daughter. Since she had returned to this family, they had to take her back in. The family considered carefully before deciding that marrying Bei Shuo into the Mu family was the best choice. Although Young Master Mu was not in good health, the Mu family was a top-notch noble family. For a country girl, this was a huge leap. Other than Bei Shuo, the rest of the people in the Bei family were very satisfied with this arrangement and felt it was a brilliant idea. It was rare to see a loving, righteous, and warm family like theirs. Bei Shuo was quite lucky. Unexpectedly, Bei Shuo turned down this fantastic opportunity and refused to marry into the Mu family. She genuinely did not know what she was saying no to. The entire family took turns to convince Bei Shuo to change her mind, but she was stubborn. Bei De and Shen Yu were so angry that they wanted to drive her out of the family. It was their son, Bei Cong, who told them to calm down. They had to use their emotions and reason to make Bei Shuo change her mind. Bei Shuo had finally relented today, but she had suggested severing ties! She was simply infuriating! Bei Shuo looked at her parents fearlessly. ¡°Think about it. If you agree, we¡¯ll write a contract!¡± The moment they heard her demands, Bei De nearly coughed blood in anger. Bei Le sobbed and said gently, ¡°If you insist on severing ties with us, does that mean that you are giving up your rights to the family inheritance?¡± Everyone was stunned briefly. Bei De and Shen Yu looked at each other. Bei De sneered proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Bei Shuo. Think carefully. If you want to cut ties with us, you have to give up the inheritance of the Bei family!¡± Bei De looked at Bei Le proudly. They had raised her ever since she was a child, so she was more thoughtful toward them! Bei Shuo took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Alright!¡± Bei Le was ecstatic. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Bei De was furious and felt insulted. Some people were like this. If you wanted something, he would definitely not give it to you. If you did not want it, he would fly into a rage out of humiliation. Bei Shuo watched as her biological father had a fit about this. Bei Le tugged at Bei De¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you write a contract? That way, you can set her heart at ease.¡± She winked at Bei De, indicating that this was just a ploy to make Bei Shuo keep her word. However, she sneered in her heart. There was no turning back now. Bei Shuo had walked right into her trap. At his foster daughter¡¯s cue, Bei De softened his attitude. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. We¡¯ll write a contract. When you and Young Master Mu get your marriage certificate, our agreement will take effect. We won¡¯t interact anymore, and you¡¯ll give up the right to inherit the family¡¯s inheritance!¡± Bei Le suppressed the excitement in her heart and watched as her parents and Bei Shuo signed and pressed their fingerprints on the concise but clear contract on A4 paper. It was done! Bei Shuo would no longer have anything to do with the Bei family in the future. She finally managed to remove this obstacle without much effort. ¡°Dad, Mom, look at who I invited!¡± Bei Cong¡¯s excited voice came from the door. Bei Shuo held the document in her hand and blew at the signature. She was very satisfied. She wanted to turn around and go upstairs. Now that the Bei family¡¯s matter was settled, she had to think of a way to contact Mu Ci and discuss the terms. No matter what, she had to settle down in City M first! ¡°Is that B¡­ Butler Liu?¡± Bei De eximed. Bei Le was standing opposite Bei Shuo and was dumbfounded. She was shocked and her eyes were filled with infatuation. Only then did Bei Shuo turn around and look past the excited and ttering Bei Cong to see the people behind him. A middle-aged man with a medium build and a kind face pushed a wheelchair and slowly walked in. The man in the wheelchair was very young. His ck shoulder-length hair contrasted with his snow-white face. His facial features were exquisite and deep. The warm afternoon sun shone on his ck casual clothes. His fair and slender hands were casually ced on the armrest of the wheelchair. Bei Shuo could not help but praise him in his heart. He was really good-looking, but he did not look very lively. He looked like a statue, a well-carved statue no less. ¡°Dad, this is Young Master Mu!¡± Bei Cong looked at his father with reproach. Bei Cong pondered inside. It was not easy for Bei Cong to invite a god like Mu Ci, yet his father only greeted a butler. Bei De seemed as if he had awoken from a dream. He ran two steps forward with joy in his heart as he was extremely excited. ¡°Hi, Young Master Mu. Oh my. Young Master Mu, why have youe personally? Bei Cong, why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand about this?¡± Bei Shuo looked at Bei De and frowned. The middle-aged man pushing the wheelchair stopped and kept a distance from the excited Bei De. Bei De did not dare to move forward. He was so excited that he did not know what to do. ¡°Bei Shuo,e here! This is your future husband, Young Master Mu!¡± He suddenly found an opening. Bei Shuo was speechless. She wished she could kick her father. Butler Liu nodded politely at the Bei family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Bei. Young Master is here today to annul the engagement.¡± Before Butler Liu could finish speaking, the ¡°statue¡± on the wheelchair suddenly moved. He raised his hand to stop Butler Liu. ¡°Uncle Liu, stop messing around. I¡¯m here to propose!¡± Butler Liu turned into a statue on the spot and looked at his young master in extreme surprise. Mu Ci pointed at Bei Shuo. ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e!¡± He used an affirmative sentence. Bei De had never reacted so quickly in his life. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Young Master Mu, this is my daughter, Bei Shuo. She¡¯s going to marry into the Mu family to help counteract your bad luck and ease your condition¡ª¡± Chapter 3 My Name Is Mu Ci ¡°Cough! Cough! Father!¡± Bei Cong hurriedly stopped his father. He reached out and pulled Bei Shuo over. ¡°Young Master Mu, this is my younger sister, Bei Shuo. I¡¯ve asked someone to take a look at her eight characters. She¡¯s a match made in heaven with you. I¡¯ve already reported this to Old Master Mu. Old Master Mu is very satisfied!¡± Bei Shuo was dragged by Bei Cong to the point of staggering, so she shook off Bei Cong¡¯s hand with slight anger. She sized up the icy-cold person in the wheelchair and said indifferently, ¡°Is he that guy from the Mu family?¡± She looked at Bei Cong. ¡°Oh my. Where are your manners?¡± Bei Cong was anxious to the point he almost suffocated to death. ¡°My name is Mu Ci.¡± Young Master Mu introduced himself. His voice was low and mellow, as if he was still smiling. Bei Shuo nodded. Yes, that was the guy. ¡°If I marry you, will you give the Bei family the $20 million project?¡± Bei Shuo asked hesitantly. ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Ci nodded, his eyes focused on the girl in front of him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll marry you then.¡± Bei Shuo waved the document in her hand. Mu Ci took it and nced at it. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he looked up at Bei Shuo. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register and go home with me. Uncle Liu, arrange for the Bei family¡¯s project to start. Miss Bei will have nothing to do with the Bei family from now on.¡± Everyone was stunned. Butler Liu finally reacted. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± He turned around and smiled at Bei Shuo. He gestured for her toe over. ¡°Young Madam Mu, let¡¯s go.¡± Bei Shuo opened his mouth, but before she could speak, Mu Ci said, ¡°Just bring your ID. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s mind raced. Although the plot developed a little quickly, it was much to her liking! She decided to leave there and then! ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± Bei Le¡¯s sobbing voice sounded behind her. Bei Shuo stopped. ¡°Oh, right. I have to get my ID. Mu-whatever. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Mu Ci,¡± Mu Ci introduced himself again. Unfortunately, Bei Shuo did not listen. She ran upstairs like a whirlwind and rushed to the small room at the innermost corner. She picked up her sling bag and suitcase and rushed down again. ¡°Mr. Mu, my older sister has just returned to our family for slightly over a month and hasn¡¯t spent enough quality time with my parents. She can¡¯t leave just like that. We still have to prepare her dowry.¡± Bei Shuo had just arrived downstairs when he heard Bei Le stand a few steps away from Mu Ci and say gently. Mu Ci waved the document in his hand. ¡°Haven¡¯t you spent enough quality time with her yet? Haven¡¯t you already signed the contract? I¡¯ll take her to register immediately. Your business can bepleted, and she won¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was calm and distant. ¡°Young-Young Master Mu, we¡­ we.. we were just joking. How could we possibly let go of this kinship? How could we let go just like that? How could we just sever ties like that?¡± Bei De tried hard to think of words. Bei Cong was so anxious that he rubbed his hands together, and he wished for nothing more than to stretch out his hand and grab the contract, tear it apart, and swallow it into his stomach. He could not wrap his mind around it. He only left for an entire morning, but they had signed some stupid contract in his absence. Mu Ci raised his eyebrows and his expression turned cold. ¡°Oh really? It seems you don¡¯t want your daughter to marry into the Mu family to help counteract my bad luck and ease my condition then. It seems that the $20 million project¡ª¡± ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not true. Young¡­ Young Master Mu, please don¡¯t change your mind about the project!¡± Bei De¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. Mu Ci said indifferently, ¡°You should be d that you have a good daughter who is willing to sell herself to save your family. From now on, Bei Shuo¡­¡± He looked at the contract in his hand. She certainly had very powerful strokes for a girl. ¡°Bei Shuo has nothing to do with you anymore and has given up her inheritance rights in the Bei family. If you want to go back on your word, I¡¯ll hire awyer for Bei Shuo. Naturally, I¡¯m not going to help you with the project either.¡± The entire Bei family shut up. Bei Shuo walked over quickly. ¡°Alright, we can leave now.¡± Uncle Liu looked at the small suitcase in Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and her sling bag in surprise. However, he only swallowed his words and said nothing. Chapter 4 Don¡¯t You Remember? Mu Ci looked at Bei Shuo gently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± After getting into the car, Bei Shuo heaved a long sigh of relief. Mu Ci looked at her with a faint smile on his lips. The driver saw it in the rearview mirror and his heart skipped a beat. He had never known Mu Ci to be the sort to smile. He blinked and looked again. That¡¯s right, Young Master Mu was smiling! He could not help but look out of the car window. It was so rare that he wondered if some unusual natural phenomenon was going to happen. Someone hit him on the back of his head. ¡°Drive! What are you thinking about?¡± The butler in the passenger seat patted him. The driver quickly started the car and asked carefully, ¡°Uncle Liu, where are we going?¡± Uncle Liu turned to look at Mu Ci. ¡°Young Master, should we go back to the old residence or the vi?¡± ¡°The Civil Affairs Bureau,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. Butler Liu and the driver were stunned. The driver was d that he had not started the car. Otherwise, he would have stepped on the brakes. Uncle Liu said tactfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the vi? You and Miss Bei chat first.¡± Mu Ci retracted his gaze from Bei Shuo¡¯s face and said firmly, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate first. If we dy any longer, they¡¯ll get off work.¡± Before Uncle Liu could say anything, Bei Shuo suddenly said, ¡°You were unable to walk from birth, right? As repayment, I¡¯ll treat your leg!¡± Uncle Liu and Mu Ci were stunned. Uncle Liu looked at Bei Shuo speechlessly. He did not know what was wrong with his young master, but thisdy was most likely crazy. Every word she said was ¡°crazy.¡± Mu Ci chuckled. ¡°Alright, if you can heal my leg, I¡¯ll repay you with all my wealth.¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Uncle Liu raised his voice a little. Had he really gone nuts? Bei Shuo did not understand. ¡°What do you mean by everything?¡± Mu Ci did not say anything. He took a pen and paper from the side pocket beside him and wrote two pages. Finally, he signed his name, took a small stamp pad, and pressed his handprint. He handed it to Bei Shuo. ¡°Sign it.¡± Bei Shuo took it hesitantly and read it softly. ¡°Prenuptial agreement.¡± She nced at Mu Ci, who smiled and nodded. With every word Bei Shuo said, the butler¡¯s face darkened. Mu Ci listed all the real estate assets under his name and bank ounts around the world. He clearly stated that if he died in a year, these assets would be inherited by Bei Shuo and taken care of by his team. In other words, if Mu Ci died a yearter, Bei Shuo would be a rich widow. She would have wealth that ordinary people could not reach. She would not have to do anything. Someone would take care of her money and help her generate money. Bei Shuo signed her name under the butler¡¯s furious gaze. She pressed her thumbprint and pressed the contract on Mu Ci¡¯s chest. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite touched. I¡¯ve signed it, but it won¡¯te true because you won¡¯t die! Even if you only have half a breath left, I¡¯ll save you. Besides, other than being unable to walk, you look normal. You¡¯re still far from death. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Her casual words were like a knife to the butler¡¯s heart. ¡°Miss Bei, be careful with your words!¡± He lowered his voice and tried his best to restrain himself. Bei Shuo leaned back and said calmly, ¡°Uncle Liu, right? Don¡¯t worry, I return my favors and keep my word.¡± Mu Ci chuckled. This time, even Uncle Liu was stunned. Mu Ci reached out and patted Bei Shuo¡¯s head. ¡°Uncle Liu, just trust her. She has been like this since she was young. She will keep her word. Right, little one?¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. She pushed Mu Ci¡¯s hand away and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Ci looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Ci. Is it that difficult to remember my name?¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu Ci in a daze. Her cute appearance melted Mu Ci¡¯s heart. He reached out and rolled up his sleeve bit by bit. There was an eye-catching scar the length of a finger at the front of his fair right arm. It should be an old wound that had already turned white. He reached out to pull out the pendant around his neck and said gently, ¡°Do you really not remember at all?¡± Chapter 5 Mu Ci Is Very Angry Bei Shuo looked at the irregr dragon pattern jade pendant in front of her and could not help but stretch out her hand to pull out the same one from her neck. Uncle Liu was stunned. ¡°Young Master, isn¡¯t she¡­¡± Mu Ci gently touched Bei Shuo¡¯s jade pendant. ¡°Do you remember what you promised me when we were young?¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu Ci in a daze as her mind went nk. There was a faint sadness in Mu Ci¡¯s smile. ¡°You said that you will stay by my side for the rest of your life when you grow up. You can fulfill your promise now.¡± Bei Shuo subconsciously stuffed the jade pendant back under her cor and pressed it down with her hand. In fact, she wanted to suppress her racing heart. ¡°Are you, Brother Stone?¡± Mu Ci nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡± Bei Shuo sat up straight and looked Mu Ci up and down, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Are you really Brother Stone?¡± Mu Ci nodded again. Bei Shuo pulled her hair and grimaced in pain. Mu Ci reached out to hold her wrist andined, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you kicked this habit yet? It¡¯s true. I¡¯m Brother Stone and you¡¯re not dreaming!¡± Bei Shuo let Mu Ci grab her wrist and said in a daze, ¡°I can¡¯t believe everything went so smoothly! I was thinking of a way to find you, and you appeared! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Mu Ci let go of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you want to look for me?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was thinking of looking for you after I settled everything at home! Sigh, if it weren¡¯t for all the strange things happening in my family, I would havee out to look for you earlier.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you didn¡¯t find me, why did you marry yourself?¡± Bei Shuo shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°You saw it too. If I don¡¯t agree to the marriage, they won¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°You could have run away, right? Or called the police! You¡ªyou can think of many ways to leave. Why did you agree to marry? What if the person you met wasn¡¯t me, but someone else?¡± Mu Ci was a little afraid now. Bei Shuo looked at Mu Ci in a daze. ¡°But, it¡¯s you! This is great. It saves me a lot of trouble!¡± Mu Ci was speechless. ¡°Did you know that the person you were going to marry was me?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know your name was Mu Ci either!¡± Mu Ci felt like his hair was on fire from fury. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re going to marry, but you did it anyway?¡± Bei Shuo did not take it to heart. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. That way I could settle my family problems first. My master said they are my family, so I have to repay them for giving birth to me. If I marry someone so that they can get the business, my debt is considered repaid!¡± ¡°What if the person you marry is a bad person?¡± There was anger in Mu Ci¡¯s voice now. Bei Shuo waved her hand indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve thought it through. If he¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll negotiate with him and see what terms he can offer. If he¡¯s a bad person, I¡¯ll poison him to death. Hmph!¡± Bei Shuo rolled up her sleeves. Mu Ci was speechless. Butler Liu was sitting in the front passenger seat, and could not help but swallow nervously. It seemed Young Master Mu had a close shave with death by poisoning. That was not right either. Young Master Mu was not a bad person. Something still did not feel right! Butler Liu finally sorted out his thoughts. He was apanying Mu Ci to the Bei family to break off the engagement today! That was right! Mu Ci was nning to call off the engagement! Mu Ci knew his physical condition well. When he found out his grandfather wanted to find an innocent girl to marry him in an effort to help counteract his bad luck and ease his condition, he refused to do it. He did not want to implicate the girl, but the old master was determined that this was the best way to treat his grandson As long as it could treat the eldest young master, the old man was not afraid of bad karma. In his words, he said, ¡°I will bear all the sins. I want my eldest grandson to live a long healthy life!¡± Old Master Mu ignored the Young Master Mu¡¯s pleas and simply avoided meeting him. The eldest young master had no choice but to find the family that the old man had chosen and epted this mission, which was the Bei family. The eldest young master had personallye to break off the engagement. As someone who had watched the eldest young master grow up, he felt sorry for his situation. On the other hand, he did not want the eldest young master to be unable to sleep or eat in peace because of this matter, so he apanied him here. However, Butler Liu only said one line before the eldest young master interrupted. Not only did he not cancel the engagement, but he also brought back thedy as the new young madam. What was even more ridiculous was that before they even reached the Civil Affairs Bureau, the eldest young master had already given his entire fortune to someone else! When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, the driver reminded him gently, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re here!¡± Butler Liu closed his eyes hard, trying to clear his mind. He had to talk to the eldest young master alone. Chapter 6 Marriage Certificate Mu Ci got out of the car in a wheelchair and turned around to order Bei Shuo, ¡°Get down!¡± Bei Shuo jumped out of the car and pushed Mu Ci towards the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau very naturally. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything rash. I won¡¯t take advantage of others, and no one can take advantage of me. I won¡¯t let people push me around! My life is pretty good, right? I found you without even trying¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Butler Liu had no choice but to cough, interrupting Bei Shuo¡¯s endless chatter. ¡°Miss Bei, I want to speak to the eldest young master.¡± He smiled warmly at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo hurriedly nodded and let go of the armrest of the wheelchair, nning to retreat to the side. Right now, Bei Shuo was happy and in a good mood. She had finally left the vexing home. She had actually coincidentally met the person she had been looking for. ¡°Come back!¡± Mu Ci turned his head and red at her. ¡°Push me in!¡± Mu Ci ordered her. Bei Shuo stuck out her tongue and pushed the wheelchair again. She could feel Mu Ci¡¯s anger. He was probably angry that she had agreed to marry herself off. The guy had been this way ever since he was young. It was difficult to coax him when he was angry. Never mind. She had given in to him when she was young. Now that he was in a wheelchair, it was better to give in to him. Seeing that she was obedient, Mu Ci said to the butler, ¡°Uncle Liu, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Bei Shuo and I will go register. You can inform Grandpa.¡± The registration of marriages went smoothly. Bei Shuo tried to exin her original n to Mu Ci. When Mu Ci asked her to take a photo, she would cooperate without hesitation. When he asked her to sign, she would sign. Every now and then, she would say a few words. ¡°My master said that I can¡¯t be disrespectful to my parents, so I don¡¯t intend to be angry with them.¡± ¡°Bei Shuo, lean your head closer and smile!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± ¡°If my future husband came from an unreasonable family, I would have no second thoughts about causing chaos for them. Anyway, I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Bei family. They can¡¯t me my parents for anything.¡± ¡°Bei Shuo, sign here!¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± ¡°If they are decent and reasonable people, I¡¯ll end things peacefully with them. If I can cure my fianc¨¦, then we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± The staff handed over the two bright red marriage certificates and said with a smile, ¡°I wish you a blissful marriage!¡± Bei Shuo was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously took it and looked at it. She asked Mu Ci, ¡°Are we married?¡± The staff pursed his lips and smiled at them. Mu Ci snatched the marriage certificate from Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and looked at her unhappily. This girl was still in a daze! It did not matter. He was prepared to lie or coax and do anything to get what he wanted. Anyway, she was his legal wife now. It was quite an unexpected gain. God had treated him well after all. He moved the wheelchair out himself. Bei Shuo quickly followed and pushed his wheelchair. After getting the marriage certificate, Mu Ci¡¯s expression softened. He asked, ¡°Were you thinking of contacting me after youe to a consensus with your fianc¨¦¡¯s family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bei Shuo replied briskly. ¡°How do you n to contact me?¡± Mu Ci asked. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too. Didn¡¯t you say that your family is in the jewelry business? I¡¯ll take my jade pendant to thergest jewelry shop and ask them if they want to buy it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the perfect n to find you? That¡¯s how it¡¯s yed in television dramas!¡± Bei Shuo replied confidently. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± Mu Ci gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡± Bei Shuo looked over and smiled. Mu Ci reached out to pinch her face and red at her. ¡°You should thank the gods. It¡¯s because of their protection that you can live safely until today!¡± Bei Shuo pped his hand away in pain and covered her face. She said annoyingly, ¡°I was raised by my master!¡± Mu Ci was angry and amused, helpless and heartbroken. Looking at the innocent girl in front of him, his heart was suddenly filled with joy. Everyone in the hall, whether they were married or divorced, looked over. This good-looking couple was too eye-catching. ¡°Who is that man? Why does he look so much like the young master of the Mu family?¡± ¡°Are you sure? I heard that that young master is especially violent. Very few people dare to approach him, and he doesn¡¯t get close to women at all! It doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m positive! Madam Mu once organized a charity banquet and I saw him from afar. No one could forget his face after taking a look. He¡¯s gorgeous and no one canpare to him!¡± ¡°I heard that the Mu family is looking for someone to help counteract his bad luck and ease his condition! If he doesn¡¯t make it through this winter, he might¡­¡± ¡°Really? Won¡¯t it ruin the girl? If he dies after marrying for half a year, would a family like the Mu family allow the girl to remarry?¡± Chapter 7 Mother¡¯s Displeasure Mu Ci did not have a particrly exceptional sense of hearing, but because those people did not avoid them or speak softly, every word fell into his ears. His expression turned ugly, and his aura involuntarily turned cold. His cold gaze swept across the group of onlookers. Bei Shuo pushed the wheelchair out with her head held high. She raised her voice and said sweetly, ¡°Brother Mu Ci, where are we going to celebrate our marriage?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s heart warmed, and his expression softened. He patted Bei Shuo¡¯s hand as she pushed the wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Butler Liu quickly walked up to him. ¡°Young Master, the old master wants you to bring Young Madam back to the old residence.¡± Mu Ci frowned and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the old residence.¡± After the group of people got into the car and left, the atmosphere at the hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau finally seemed to have thawed. ¡°Which family is the girl from? Which family managed to marry their daughter into the Mu family? Isn¡¯t this a little too fast? She registered her marriage without any news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I just heard the Mu family¡¯s butler call her ¡®Young Madam¡¯. She¡¯s officially married and is going back to the old residence! I didn¡¯t realize Old Master Mu had already picked a girl!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I only heard that Old Master Mu was looking for a suitable candidate and all interested parties were wee to send their daughters¡¯ eight characters to the Mu family, but that was it. I heard that no one sent any eight characters! Although the Mu family is a top tycoon, no one would do this to their daughters!¡± ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t worry too much. There will definitely be brave men out there considering the rewards. I heard that the Bei family handed over their daughter¡¯s eight characters. The Bei family¡¯s investment failed and they¡¯re about to go bankrupt. Now, their lives are in the hands of the Mu family. They are naturally happy to send their daughter to marry into the Mu family, right?¡± ¡°Impossible. Bei Le is the favorite in the family! Besides, didn¡¯t Bei Le already get engaged with the Gu family¡¯s eldest young master?¡± ¡°Just look at you. You¡¯re so ignorant. Bei Le isn¡¯t the real eldest daughter of the Bei family. She¡¯s just a foster daughter. The real eldest daughter was found slightly over a month ago! However, she grew up in the countryside and is not presentable, so the family didn¡¯t announce it to the public. Considering her farmer upbringing, it would be a genuinely sweet deal for them to marry her into the Mu family, right?¡± There was really no such thing as an imprable wall in this world and keeping secrets. Before Mu Ci and Bei Shuo arrived at the Mu family¡¯s old residence, Bei Shuo¡¯s background report was already delivered to Old Master Mu and Madam Mu. Madam Mu, Duan Si, rushed into the old man¡¯s study with a pale face. ¡°Dad, how could you agree to let such a country girl marry Mu Ci? He¡¯s your most beloved grandson!¡± Mu Chen looked up at his daughter-inw, took off his reading sses, and slowly asked, ¡°Then tell me, what kind of person do you want to find for Mu Ci? Would you prefer someone like Song Nan?¡± Duan Si was stunned for a moment and did not say anything. Mu Chen snorted. ¡°You watched Song Nan grow up. Back then, her parents entrusted her to you, and you treated her like your own daughter. However, Mu Ci¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and you were afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have long to live. You were afraid that Song Nan would suffer from marrying into the family. Now that I¡¯ve found him a wife, you have nothing but disdain for her background!¡± Duan Si could not help but say, ¡°No matter what, Mu Ci is the eldest son of the family. How could we find someone from the Bei family to marry him? After all, their family is on the decline. The girl wasn¡¯t even raised by them. Instead, she¡¯s just some girl from the countryside. Dad, this is simply too much!¡± With her high-society upbringing, she could not say anything worse. Mu Chen sighed softly. ¡°Liu Ming called me and said that they were originally going to the Bei family to break off the engagement. Mu Ci is a kind man, so he would never want to implicate a girl. When they arrived at the Bei family, he took a look at Miss Bei and changed his mind. He directly pulled her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register. You¡¯re Mu Ci¡¯s biological mother, so you know your son¡¯s condition very well. Can you bear to stop him? If he really likes the girl, does her upbringing really matter?¡± Duan Si stopped talking. Tears slowly welled up in her eyes. ¡°I naturally know counteracting bad luck is pure superstition. Even if there¡¯s a one in a million chance or a one in a hundred thousand chance, I¡¯m still willing to try anything for my grandson!¡± Mu Chen could not help but emphasize. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say anymore. Just stop it. As long as Mu Ci is happy, I¡¯ll ept her. I won¡¯t pick on her.¡± Duan Si could not help but cover her face and cry. Chapter 8 Meeting the Parents Together Mu Chen and Duan Si were already waiting in the living room when Mu Ci and Bei Shuo returned. Mu Ci introduced Mu Chen to Bei Shuo. ¡°This is Grandpa.¡± ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± Bei Shuo bowed obediently. ¡°This is my mother!¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± Bei Shuo bowed again. Mu Ci red at her. Bei Shuo was confused. ¡°My mother is your mother-inw. You have to call her mother.¡± Mu Ci was unhappy again. Bei Shuo looked at Duan Si and was stunned. Mu Ci sighed. Bei Shuo¡¯s brain was obviously not following the rhythm. She was probably still reveling in the joy of marrying someone she knew instead of some random stranger. She had not even realized that she was already married. He did not know how she survived. She had such a slow reaction that it was a surprise she couldst so long. ¡°Ahem!¡± Mu Chen coughed. ¡°Whatever. My salutation isn¡¯t important. Mu Ci, why didn¡¯t you tell your family before going to register? Are you trying to embarrass us? If your father asks, I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Duan Si did not care about the form of address. Anyway, she did not like the girl. Although she had agreed to do as her father-inw asked, she could not help but vent her dissatisfaction. Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and made her stand beside him. He said calmly, ¡°Her name is Bei Shuo. From today onwards, she¡¯s my wife. She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know many of the Mu family¡¯s rules, so we¡¯ll go back to my vi to stay. Grandpa, we¡¯lle back every weekend.¡± Mu Ci did not respond to Duan Si¡¯s words. Duan Si looked at Mu Chen for help. Mu Chen was sizing up Bei Shuo when he heard this. He smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s a blessed child. I like her! I don¡¯t care about the matters of you young people. Since you¡¯ve married her, you have to treat her well. I can tell she¡¯s a very innocent and kind girl. I didn¡¯t expect the Bei family to raise such a good daughter.¡± Mu Ci nodded gently. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯ll definitely treat her well. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back.¡± Duan Si quickly stood up. ¡°Eat before you leave. Your father and Mu En haven¡¯t returned yet. Wait a little longer¡­ Mu Ci said mildly, ¡°No, let¡¯s meet again this weekend.¡± With that, he turned the wheelchair around. Bei Shuo quickly pushed his wheelchair, but she felt that something was wrong. She turned around and bowed to Mu Chen and Duan Si. ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Seeing the two of them leave, Duan Si heaved a sigh of relief. She pointed at the door and said to Mu Chen, ¡°Dad, just look at that! She¡¯s really a country girl! She doesn¡¯t know any rules. What¡¯s the use of having a beautiful face? Huh? What¡¯s the use?¡± ¡°Also, look at Mu Ci. What kind of attitude is this?¡± As Duan Si spoke, tears fell again. Mu Chen softened his voice and advised, ¡°It¡¯s already not bad that he still brought the girl over for us to see. Is there anything else you¡¯re dissatisfied with? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know his temper. As his parents, you owe him, but you¡¯re unwilling to lower your status and apologize properly. Do you really have to pick on his attitude? I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± Duan Si silently left, feeling sad and alone. Mu Chen sighed softly. As a father and grandfather, he had to keep getting involved with their problems! Butler Old Jiang walked over gently. Mu Chen closed his eyes to rest and asked, ¡°What did you learn?¡± Old Jiang bowed slightly and lowered his voice to tell Mu Chen everything he had heard from Liu Ming. Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°What did you say? Does the girl actually have the other half of Mu Ci¡¯s jade pendant? Is she the girl who saved Mu Ci back then?¡± Old Jiang nodded. ¡°Liu Ming thinks so. Young Master changed the engagement to a proposal. Moreover, Young Master wrote a prenuptial agreement and gave all his assets to that girl.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. This way, at least Mu Ci will have someone he truly likes by his side. This is a good thing, a good thing! Tell everyone that the marriage is his call!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Old Jiang quickly responded. Mu Chen was very excited. ¡°It must be heaven¡¯s will for them to reunite. I couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard I tried, but they reunited anyway. Go and investigate this girl again. I think she¡¯s a down-to-earth young woman. It doesn¡¯t matter if she understands the rules or not. As long as she has a good character, it¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t ask for anything. As long as my eldest grandson is happy, anything is fine!¡± Chapter 9 It Has Nothing to Do With Me The driver started the engine without any instructions promptly. Bei Shuo took a careful look at Mu Ci¡¯s expression and he seemed angry. Intuitively, she knew it was not because of her this time. ¡°Brother Stone¡ª¡± She waved her hand in front of Mu Ci¡¯s face. Mu Ci grabbed her little paw in frustration and pressed it against his leg. Bei Shuo looked over and asked carefully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy about marrying me?¡± Mu Ci could not help but nce at her. He could tell she was trying to make small talk and she was not very good at it. Looking at the pair of clear eyes in front of him, he could not bear to speak coldly to her. He said calmly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Bei Shuo immediately nodded. ¡°I also think that it has nothing to do with me.¡± Mu Ci felt annoyed. The driver and Liu Ming wished they could close their ears. They had never heard anyone talk to the young master like this. No one would dare to do it. This girl was certainly bold! Bei Shuo continued, ¡°So does this have something to do with your family? They don¡¯t agree to you marrying me?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Marriage is my own business. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Bei Shuo nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡± It was quiet inside the car. The partition in the middle rose quietly. Compared to gossip, the driver felt that their lives were more important. Mu Ci put his hand to his forehead. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Bei Shuo tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. Marriage is your own business. You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission. Master said that you have to take responsibility for yourself when you grow up. You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to do anything. Just do what you want.¡± Mu Ci was speechless. ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± He really wanted to invite her master over for a chat. Bei Shuo shrugged. ¡°She had something to do. She said that I was grown up and she was done taking care of me and left.¡± ¡°Is your master gone?¡± Mu Ci was shocked. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, she left. I got into M University for postgraduate studies. Coincidentally, my parents came to look for me. I came to study and also found my family. She went to do her own things and told me not to look for her unless necessary. Master woulde to see me when she was free.¡± ¡°A postgraduate degree?¡± Mu Ci caught the main point. ¡°Uh huh. I¡¯m at M University taking Traditional Chinese Medicine,¡± Bei Shuo said calmly. ¡°Are you studying medicine? A PhD student no less?¡± Mu Ci was in disbelief. She was only twenty years old. Bei Shuo nodded again. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t want me to tell anyone her identity. She wants me to study until I get my PhD before letting people know.¡± Mu Ci heaved a sigh of relief. This was so much information for him to absorb. Just as he was about to speak, Bei Shuo ced her index finger on his lips. ¡°Shh. Brother Stone, I can¡¯t reveal more about Master anymore. Can you stop asking?¡± Mu Ci looked at Bei Shuo¡¯s sparkling eyes and nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Bei Shuo immediately smiled and twisted her body happily. ¡°I¡¯ve repaid my parents for giving birth to me. School will start in half a month. I have a ce to stay and even found Brother Stone. I rock!¡± Mu Ci did not know what to say. Fine then, she was right. She was simply amazing! Bei Shuo gently patted Mu Ci¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯ll treat your leg and won¡¯t let you die. You promised to protect me for the rest of my life, so you can¡¯t go back on your word. If anything happens to you, even if I have to chase you to the Netherworld, I will cure you. Master says our job is to snatch lives from the King of Hell!¡± She covered her mouth. ¡°Oh. I can¡¯t mention Master again.¡± Mu Ci did not want to say another word. He suspected that Bei Shuo had no concept of marriage at all. No, there was no doubt that she had no concept of marriage at all. While Mu Ci was trying to calm himself down, the car arrived home. The happy Bei Shuo hadpletely rxed. She consciously pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair and sized up the six-story vi in front of her. ¡°Wow! Your house is so big. It¡¯s even bigger than the Bei family¡¯s vi.¡± Liu Ming interjected at the right time, ¡°This is Young Master¡¯s own property. Usually, Young Master lives here by himself. On weekends when he¡¯s not busy, he will return to the old residence to have a meal with his family. It¡¯s the ce we just went to.¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. She lowered his head and asked Mu Ci, ¡°Do you live in such a big ce alone? Isn¡¯t it lonely?¡± No one answered her question. Fortunately, Bei Shuo was only remarking to herself and was not waiting for an answer. Liu Ming had no choice but to continue the introduction. ¡°Young Madam, we have a driver, chef, gardener, and maids here adding up to 16 staff members. There are also four bodyguards, and me.¡± Bei Shuo was not surprised this time because there were many people in the Bei family. Even after they left, she did not know how many people there were and did not recognize all of them. Liu Ming immediately gathered everyone to meet the young mistress. Everyone had different expressions, but in front of Mu Ci and the butler, no one dared to say a word. Chapter 10 Bei Shuo¡¯s Joy Mu Ci¡¯s room was on the fifth floor. Bei Shuo looked at the private elevator and sighed. ¡°Are you very rich?¡± Mu Ci did not turn around to ask her, ¡°How much money do I need to be considered rich?¡± Bei Shuo thought for a moment. ¡°The Bei family is quite rich, right? My father said that your family is a top-notch wealthy family. Since the Bei family¡¯s $20 million project doesn¡¯t mean much to you, you should be very rich.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all yours from now on,¡± Mu Ci said lightly. Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Why would I need your money? I can support myself just fine.¡± Liu Ming could not help looking at Bei Shuo. The real daughter of the Bei family had lost her way when she was more than a year old. It was said that she had grown up in the countryside and had only returned to the Bei family for less than a month. However, her bearing did not show any signs of nervousness. Even though she was surprised by the car and house, her attitude was calm, her eyes were clear, and there was no trace of greed. It was too puzzling. What kind of countryside family and adoptive parents could nurture such a smart andposed woman? After entering Mu Ci¡¯s bedroom, Bei Shuo cheered and fell onto Mu Ci¡¯s big bed. She rolled around before standing up again. She said in surprise, ¡°Your bed is actually bigger than my bedroom in the Bei family. I think your sofa is even morefortable than my bed! I¡¯m really d I found you!¡± Bei Shuo kept feeling around and touching things. Liu Ming¡¯s heart was in his throat. He tried his best to control himself and not say a word. He quietly observed his young master. Ever since he was young, Young Master¡¯s things could not be touched without permission. Even Old Master Mu did not enjoy such freedom. But now, he was actually smiling as he watched Miss Bei move around his territory. The driver carried Bei Shuo¡¯s small suitcase up. ¡°Young Master.¡± Mu Ci told him to put it down, then said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Take a shower first, then meet me in the living room.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Bei Shuo replied happily, not feeling ufortable at all. Liu Ming silently pushed Mu Ci into the living room and saw a smile on the young master¡¯s lips. ¡°Young Master, I wasn¡¯t able to find out much about Young Madam. I¡¯ve already handed everything over to Uncle Jiang.¡± Liu Ming took the initiative to be honest. Mu Ci stopped smiling and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. The simpler her background, the better.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t find anything about her interacting with you.¡± Liu Ming could not help but be a little worried. This meant someone had cleaned their tracks about Young Madam¡¯s history. Mu Ci looked out the window and said calmly, ¡°Uncle Liu, in this family, only Grandpa and you are sincere to me. Now, there¡¯s another person. Don¡¯t worry, Bei Shuo is a good girl. If it weren¡¯t for her and her master, I would have died long ago. They saved my life. There¡¯s no one safer than her. Since the news of the wedding has spread, don¡¯t bother making it stop. During thisst period of time, I only want to be with Bei Shuo. Uncle Liu, you can arrange everything else.¡± Liu Ming could not help but feel sour in his heart. ¡°Young Master, the fortune teller confirmed it was a good idea for you to marry someone to counter your bad luck. Now that we¡¯ve coincidentally met Young Madam, we might have a chance. No matter what, you can¡¯t give up!¡± Mu Ci looked at Liu Ming. ¡°Uncle Liu, life and death are up to fate. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve died countless times over the years. Every day now is a gift from fate. I know my own body. I will cherish every day.¡± Liu Ming¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t think like that. The heavens won¡¯t be so blind!¡± Mu Ci looked at the butler who was sincerely concerned about him. He could not bear to make him sad anymore, so he changed the topic and asked him to arrange the Bei family¡¯s matters. ¡°They sold Bei Shuo for $20 million, so it¡¯s revealing of their character. Help me keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t worry about the losses. Think of a way to get back the profits.¡± He was going to teach the Bei family a lesson. It was not a difficult task and Liu Ming promptly agreed. ¡°Get the designer who just won an award toe over and prepare some clothes for Bei Shuo. Oh, and jewelry. I¡¯ll design the jewelry myself. Get them to design some clothes for her.¡± Mu Ci thought for a moment and took theputer on the table to ce some orders in his shop. He talked to Liu Ming about their eating arrangements. There was a limit to what he could eat. Now that Bei Shuo was here, he had to make proper arrangements. ¡°Are you guys talking about food?¡± Bei Shuo was wearing white sportswear and drying her hair with a towel. Her face was red and there were water droplets on it. Mu Ci smiled and put down the tablet in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out what you like to eat.¡± Chapter 11 Taking Mu Ci¡¯s Pulse ¡°How could you have guessed?¡± Bei Shuo said as she sat beside Mu Ci. She casually ced the towel on her head and said to Mu Ci, ¡°Give me your hand!¡± Mu Ci was caught by surprise. Bei Shuo stood up impatiently and grabbed Mu Ci¡¯s hand to ce it on the armrest of the wheelchair. ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡± She ced her fingers on Mu Ci¡¯s wrist familiarly. The indifference on her face suddenly disappeared, and the towel on her head fell to the sofa. She stood up and ordered Mu Ci, ¡°This hand.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Stick out your tongue and let me take a look.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s voice became serious. Just as Mu Ci was about to speak, Bei Shuo held his chin and said again, ¡°Show me your tongue.¡± Mu Ci obeyed. Bei Shuo let go after examining him. She frowned and sat back on the sofa, looking at Mu Ci. Liu Ming was a little unhappy. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master¡¯s illness has always been treated by the best doctors. Even the rehabilitation is handled by the best rehabilitation doctor.¡± Bei Shuo ignored Liu Ming¡¯s words. ¡°You mentioned trying to guess my favorites, right? You haven¡¯t been able to eat for two to three months, right? Let me guess how long it has been since you had a good sleep. Has it been half a year?¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu Ci seriously. Mu Ci tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair and looked at Bei Shuo in shock. Liu Ming was even more shocked and blurted out, ¡°Young Madam, how did you know?¡± Bei Shuo stood up and patted her empty hands. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m a medical student. Come on, Brother Stone. Go to the bedroom and lie down. Let me take a look at your legs. I¡¯ll give you acupuncture first. I guarantee that you¡¯ll sleep peacefully before you know it!¡± Mu Ci was still looking at Bei Shuo in shock. Bei Shuo waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Be good!¡± ¡°Acupuncture? Do you know acupuncture, Young Madam?¡± Liu Ming was surprised. Bei Shuo raised her chin proudly. ¡°Of course, Uncle Liu. If you don¡¯t believe me, I don¡¯t mind proving it. Anyway, you guys think that he won¡¯t live long, so there¡¯s no harm really!¡± As she spoke, she reached out and patted Mu Ci¡¯s face. She avoided Mu Ci¡¯s hand before he could hit her. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Whoever marries me won¡¯t suffer a loss. You helped me repay my debt to my parents, so I have to repay you, right? If it were anyone else, I would have to think about how to repay them. It would be much easier since it¡¯s you.¡± With that, she pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair toward the bedroom. Liu Ming quickly followed. Mu Ci did not react until Bei Shuo pushed him onto the bed. Bei Shuo was already taking off his clothes. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± He grabbed the shirt button and stopped Bei Shuo¡¯s demonic ws. Bei Shuo stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Eh? Are you blushing? Oh, you¡¯re embarrassed. What¡¯s wrong with undressing? Doctors don¡¯t care about gender. You¡¯re just a patient. Take off your clothes yourself!¡± Bei Shuo spoke very quickly, and Liu Ming could not help but secretlyugh. ¡°Bei Shuo, I¡¯m your husband!¡± Mu Ci gritted his teeth. What was wrong with this girl¡¯s brain? What did her master put in her brain? Was there anything useful? Bei Shuo did not catch his drift. ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re my husband! Then undressing in front of me really doesn¡¯t matter. Take off your clothes and let me take a look at your legs!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Mu Ci was furious. ¡°Young Madam, do you want Young Master to take off his shirt and pants?¡± Liu Ming held back hisughter and tried his best to calm down. Regardless of whether Young Madam knew how to treat illnesses or acupuncture, it was good to tease Young Master and let his emotions fluctuate. Young Master had been living life like a pool of stagnant water. For this purpose, Liu Ming was willing to stand on Bei Shuo¡¯s side. Bei Shuo was serious. ¡°Just keep the underwear. I want to check on his meridians.¡± Liu Ming could not hide his smile. ¡°Young Madam, let me help Young Master. Young Master is a little embarrassed.¡± Bei Shuo waved her hand disapprovingly. ¡°Alright, fine. Uncle Liu, help him take off his clothes then. I¡¯ll go prepare the needles.¡± She turned to look for her small suitcase. After she was done with the preparations, Uncle Liu walked over and said softly, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master is angry.¡± Bei Shuo sneered. ¡°How fussy of him. Just like when you were young!¡± Liu Ming held back hisughter and suddenly felt better. The girl in front of him might really be Young Master¡¯s savior. Bei Shuo stood beside Mu Ci¡¯s bed. Mu Ci was lying prone on the bed. He did not have to look at Bei Shuo. He really could not face Bei Shuo now. Chapter 12 Bei Shuo Knows Acupuncture Bei Shuo rubbed her hands to warm them up as she said, ¡°From your pulse, it looks like your meridians are blocked quite badly. I have to sort out your meridians. If you feel anything, you have to tell me immediately.¡± As she spoke, Bei Shuo gently lifted one side of the nket and skillfully kneaded Mu Ci¡¯s acupuncture points and meridians from the left side. As she did so, she asked Mu Ci how he felt. Mu Ci did not speak, but Bei Shuo did not mind. She continued talking to herself, but Liu Ming listened attentively. ¡°Every meridian is severely blocked. It seems he did not suddenly stop walking out of the blue, right? He probably lost the ability over time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Liu Ming quickly replied. Bei Shuo pressed her knuckles against the back of Mu Ci¡¯s thigh. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Mu Ci did not say anything. Bei Shuo tightened her grip, and Mu Ci could not help but groan. Liu Ming¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Young Master, do you feel pain?¡± Mu Ci did not say anything. Bei Shuo had already changed to the next acupuncture point and said, ¡°This is cellulitis. Your body is severely infected. How did it end up like this?¡± She pressed his leg again, causing Mu Ci to groan. ¡°This is an acupuncture point called the nest of a hundred insects,¡± Bei Shuo muttered. ¡°Insects? What insects?¡± Liu Ming was shocked. Bei Shuo said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a bug. It¡¯s just a name. There¡¯s a lesion there. Fortunately, there¡¯s still time.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s calf did not feel anything, but it was cold to the touch. Bei Shuo blew at her palms and rubbed them hard. Then, she started massaging from the bottom of his feet. Liu Ming was already dumbfounded and did not even dare to breathe loudly. The little girl in front of him was already sweating profusely. It was obvious that she was using a lot of strength, but the young master did not make a sound. Liu Ming did not know if he was relieved or nervous. After pressing the left side, Bei Shuo covered the left side of his body with the nket and started massaging the right side. She then asked Mu Ci to turn over. Now, even Mu Ci did not say anything and let Bei Shuo do whatever she wanted. However, Mu Ci closed his eyes and did not look at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was so focused that she did not notice Mu Ci¡¯s emotions. Liu Ming had watched Mu Ci grow up. Of course, he could tell at a nce that his young master was in a difficult position. However, this new young mistress had broadened his horizons. He no longer cared about his young master¡¯s emotions and only stared at Bei Shuo¡¯s operation. By the time the full-body massage was done, Bei Shuo was already sweating profusely. She sat on the carpet without any care for her image and sighed. ¡°I finally understand why Master stands by the bed every day and forces me to get up and train. It¡¯s impossible to be a good doctor without good stamina!¡± Mu Ci could not help but open his eyes. Looking at Bei Shuo¡¯s sweaty face, he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡± Bei Shuo jumped up. ¡°How can I do that? I¡¯ve finally opened up the acupuncture points. If I don¡¯t continue with the acupuncture, won¡¯t I die of exhaustion tomorrow?¡± Mu Ci opened his mouth, then closed it again. Liu Ming said carefully, ¡°Young Master has always used western medicine for treatment. He also tried traditional Chinese medicine in the past, but it was useless, so Old Master Mu drove the doctors away.¡± Bei Shuo took the needle bag and stretched her fingers. ¡°Who cares about Chinese or Western medicine? The process isn¡¯t important. The oue is the most important.¡± Bei Shuo muttered to herself. Liu Ming gradually understood that this girl¡¯s habit was to talk to herself. She did not need anyone to respond. ¡°I¡¯m going to perform acupuncture. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ve graduated from my apprenticeship. You¡¯re my patient from now on. You¡¯re my exclusive patient. You have to trust me, understand? Those who believe in me will have eternal life. If you don¡¯t believe in me, you¡¯ll suffer! Have a good sleep. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time.¡± Mu Ci was very quiet, not saying a word. Liu Ming felt that the young master had nothing to say. He had helplessly epted the fate of being manipted by his new wife. In the morning, his young master clearly had the upper hand. He coaxed and deceived the youngdy to get a marriage certificate. In the afternoon, retribution came and hey there, unable to move. Liu Ming chuckled and looked at the girl in front of him. He felt that she was more pleasing to the eye now. Chapter 13 Sleep Well Bei Shuo nced at the time and sat down at the head of the bed. She looked at Mu Ci¡¯s side profile and smiled. ¡°Go to sleep. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be refreshed when you wake up and won¡¯t be angry with me anymore.¡± Mu Ci closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you!¡± Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°Why not? You¡¯re clearly angry. You must be wondering why I¡¯m not as adorable anymore, right? Hehe, do I look the same as when I was young? Is that why you recognized me at a nce?¡± After pausing for a few breaths, Mu Ci softly acknowledged. Bei Shuo chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re very different from when you were young. I didn¡¯t recognize you, but your temper is still the same as when you were young.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. We can really be together forever in the future. It looks like oaths and wishes work. We can¡¯t spout nonsense in the future. It¡¯s fine if the goode true, but what if the bade true?¡± Bei Shuo burst intoughter. Liu Ming realized that although she was smiling, her eyes were fixed on the young master. Mu Ci¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down. Just as Liu Ming was about to step forward, Bei Shuo gestured for him to keep quiet with her index finger on her lips. Then, she stood up gently and took the remote control of the air conditioner to raise the temperature by two degrees, indicating for Liu Ming to go out with her. Liu Ming looked at Mu Ci, who was lying on the bed, worriedly. He hesitated for a moment before following Bei Shuo out of the bedroom. Bei Shuo closed the door gently and said with a bright smile, ¡°Uncle Liu, help me look after him. I estimate that he can sleep for about half an hour. I¡¯ll go make something for him to eat. He¡¯ll definitely be hungry when he wakes up.¡± Liu Ming was shocked, but he still told the truth. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master¡¯s stomach is not good. There¡¯s a professional chef at home to cook for Young Master. He can only eat a little porridge at night.¡± Bei Shuo said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make some. What if he¡¯s willing to eat it?¡± Liu Ming was worried and wanted to go down with her, but he was worried about Mu Ci, so he waved his hand and called for a maid. ¡°Bring Young Madam to the kitchen for a look. Tell Mrs. Zhang to help Young Madam.¡± The maid quickly responded and led Bei Shuo downstairs. Bei Shuo skipped around, looking around as she walked. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked the maid beside her. ¡°Young Madam, my name is Xiaoling.¡± Xiaoling smiled. There was a shallow dimple on her left cheek, and she looked very cute. ¡°My name is Bei Shuo,¡± Bei Shuo introduced herself. Xiaoling was stunned. Why did Young Madam tell her her name? Would she dare to call her by her name? This Young Madam seemed a little different. ¡°Young Madam, the kitchen is this way.¡± Xiaoling quickly pulled Bei Shuo over. Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°This ce is so big. If I were alone, I¡¯m afraid I would get lost.¡± Xiaoling hurriedly said, ¡°I got lost when I first came and was scolded by Mrs. Zhang a few times. Young Madam, walk around a bit more and you¡¯ll get familiar with it in a few days.¡± Bei Shuo asked with a smile, ¡°Who¡¯s Mrs. Zhang?¡± ¡°Mrs. Zhang is the housekeeper sent by Madam. Mrs. Zhang is in charge of all of us,¡± Xiaoling replied. Bei Shuo nodded and lowered his voice. ¡°But Mrs. Zhang has to listen to Uncle Liu, right?¡± Xiaoling nodded heavily and gave a soft ¡°Uh huh¡±. She could not help butugh. Bei Shuo also smiled and moved closer to Xiaoling. The two of them seemed to have shared a secret. By the time they got to the kitchen, they were already on close terms. Xiaoling shouted to the person who was busy in the kitchen, ¡°Young Madam is here!¡± There were four people in the kitchen. They quickly put down their work and looked at the two of them. Xiaoling introduced everyone to Bei Shuo. ¡°Young Madam, this is Mrs. Zhang. She is in charge of the kitchen. She mainly takes care of Young Master¡¯s food. This is Ms. Kong, this is Mrs. Wang, and this is Ms. Jin.¡± Everyone quickly stood up. ¡°Hello, Young Madam.¡± Bei Shuo also smiled and greeted them. ¡°I want to make something for Brother Mu Ci. You guys go ahead and do what you need to do. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Mrs. Zhang hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve always been in charge of Young Master¡¯s food. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be used to other people¡¯s cooking. Why don¡¯t you wait for a few days and make it after you¡¯re familiar with Young Master¡¯s habits?¡± Was this a tant rejection? Bei Shuo smiled innocently. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I want to cook for him today. If he dares not to eat it, I won¡¯t let him off. If he¡¯s not used to it, he¡¯ll have to slowly get used to it in the future. Who asked him to marry me? If he marries me, he¡¯ll have to eat my cooking!¡± The four chefs, including Xiaoling, could not help but gasp. Was this Young Madam a fool? Did she really understand Young Master? How dare she say such things about their Young Master, who was like the King of Hell? Chapter 14 Battle for the Kitchen Mrs. Zhang was not impressed by Bei Shuo¡¯s naivety at all. She smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Young Madam, I was sent by Madam to take charge of Young Master¡¯s food. Madam said that Young Master¡¯s health is not good, so you can¡¯t let your guard down when ites to food. You have to make it carefully. If Young Madam wants to make food for Young Master, you should ask Madam first. You can only make it after Madam agrees!¡± It was obvious that she did not take Bei Shuo seriously. Bei Shuo smiled and nodded. ¡°What Mrs. Zhang said makes sense, but¡­¡± She paused for a moment and picked up a small cabbage. She casually tore off a leaf and sighed. ¡°This is our house. I was chosen by your old master to marry your young master and help counteract his bad luck. In that case, that makes me his wife. I originally wanted to cook for your young master to make him happy. In that case, forget it. I won¡¯t cook anymore. I will have to ask Old Master Mu. Am I really his wife or just a decoration? If Brother Mu Ci doesn¡¯t like me, we can always go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow and change the marriage certificate into a divorce certificate.¡± She put down the vegetable leaves and patted her hands. Without looking at the crowd, she turned around and left with a disappointed expression. ¡°Young Madam, one moment.¡± Ms. Kong quickly stopped her. She smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Actually, Mrs. Zhang doesn¡¯t mean any harm. We were personally chosen by the old master and madam to work here. We have a heavy responsibility on our shoulders and are worried about slipping up.¡± She turned around and red at Mrs. Zhang. Then, she smiled and said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Young Madam, how about this? Mrs. Zhang will cook today¡¯s menu as usual. You can also cook a few of your best dishes. When it¡¯s time for dinner, Young Master can eat whatever he likes. Since there are a few more dishes to choose from, I think Young Master will be happy. Mrs. Zhang also would not have to worry about not fulfilling her duty. What do you think?¡± Bei Shuo sized up this middle-aged woman with a restrained smile and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I think this is a good idea. Ms. Kong is so smart. Why didn¡¯t I think of it? I¡¯m sorry about annoying the staff sent by Madam.¡± Ms. Kong quickly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Young Master must be very happy that you cane to the kitchen to cook personally. What do you need us to do? Just tell us.¡± Bei Shuo did not harp on the subject and gave her a way out. She went to the ingredients area and picked out what she wanted with a smile. She waved for Xiaoling to help her. Ms. Kong, who was behind her, lowered her voice and persuaded Mrs. Zhang, ¡°We still don¡¯t know what Eldest Young Master thinks of Young Madam. You used Madam to suppress her the moment you came over. If you offend Young Master and he gets angry, even Old Madam Mu won¡¯t be able to control him. Do you think Madam will hold it against Young Master for you?¡± Although Mrs. Zhang understood in her heart, she was not convinced. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl from the countryside. She¡¯s not even presentable. What food could she possibly make? I¡¯m sure Young Master won¡¯t eat her cooking!¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Ms. Kong gritted her teeth. Mrs. Zhang shut her mouth angrily. Ms. Kong gestured for everyone to get to work. Bei Shuo smiled as she picked out her ingredients. Her five senses were sharper than ordinary people, so she heard every word they said. Mu Ci was a pitiful man. He was surrounded by all these strange people. Bei Shuo simmered a pot of soup with the existing ingredients and ced everything she needed into the pot. Then, she smiled and instructed Xiaoling, ¡°Stand here and watch over the soup. No one is allowed to touch my soup. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hold you responsible! If your young master is willing to drink this soup tonight, I¡¯ll let him reward you!¡± Her smile was as clear and pure as a child¡¯s. Xiaoling quickly stood up and promised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission!¡± Bei Shuo ran briskly from the stairs to the fifth floor. It was time for Mu Ci to wake up. Mu Ci looked at the tablet in Liu Ming¡¯s hand and saw everything in the kitchen. Liu Ming did not expect these people to be so arrogant. He quicklyforted him, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll teach them a lessonter!¡± Mu Ci said lightly, ¡°Uncle Liu, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The calmer Mu Ci¡¯s tone was, the more it showed that he was angry. Liu Ming changed the topic. ¡°How was Young Master¡¯s sleep just now?¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Mu Ci had no choice but to admit she was right about the treatment. What had this girl learned all these years? He could not remember how long it had been since he had such a dreamless and deep sleep. Chapter 15 The Butler¡¯s Shock Only less than an hour had passed, but Mu Ci felt more energetic than he usually did after an entire night¡¯s rest. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam¡¯s medical skills are so outstanding, but her background check did not mention this at all.¡± As long as it involved Mu Ci¡¯s safety, Liu Ming was extremely careful. Mu Ci was silent for a while. ¡°Uncle Liu, just trust her.¡± Liu Ming hesitated for a moment. ¡°Young Master, do you still remember what Young Madam¡¯s master looks like? Young Madam is young and we can¡¯t find anything about her, but I¡¯m sure we can find out something about her master, right?¡± Mu Ci sighed softly. ¡°Back then, Bei Shuo was only three years old. When I woke up and was bedridden, it was Bei Shuo who took care of me. After I recovered, only Bei Shuo apanied me every day. She said that her master didn¡¯t allow me to see her, so I never saw her master. Later, I told my grandfather that I wanted to take Bei Shuo home to raise her. By the time I returned, she and her master had already moved away.¡± Liu Ming said, ¡°Those who really have cultivation never asked for repayment of debts. The fate between people is really indescribable. I didn¡¯t expect Young Madam to be the same girl you¡¯ve been looking for all these years. Young Master, I think that perhaps we will have a glimmer of hope.¡± Mu Ci was silent. ¡°Uncle Liu, if anything happens¡­ you must take good care of Bei Shuo for me.¡± Liu Ming hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, you will definitely recover.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Bei Shuo pushed the door open happily. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Look at how urate my timing is!¡± Bei Shuo smiled and washed her hands again before starting to remove the needles. Every time she removed a needle, Bei Shuo would look at the tip carefully. ¡°Young Madam, is there a problem?¡± Liu Ming could not help but ask. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s smile did not waver. Bei Shuo put away the needle bag and gave Mu Ci another massage. Then, she pulled the nket over him and covered him. ¡°I just went to make soup for you. That Mrs. Zhang looks down on my culinary skills. You have to support me. You have to say that you like my soupter! Hmph!¡± Mu Ci took her hand, smiled at the young girl¡¯s youthful face, and nodded. Bei Shuo was very happy. ¡°You can sleep a little longer or chat with Uncle Liu. I have a fight to finish in the kitchen!¡± She rolled up her sleeves and ran out like a gust of wind. Mu Ci looked at her from behind with longing. Her vitality made his already dry heart flutter. He wished he did not have to die. He had once promised to apany her for the rest of her life. He had already missed 17 years of her life. Now, he might not have the strength to protect her. Liu Ming stood at the side in shock. He had watched the young master grow up. Over the years, the consecutive unforeseen events had caused his temperament to change drastically. Everyone said that the young master of the Mu family was a business genius, but he was also a ruthless and cruel person. No matter if it was his uncles¡¯ parents or brothers, he treated them equally and was never lenient. Although he had a peerless appearance, he was a strange person who did not get close to women. Liu Ming had been secretlymenting that his young master had a psychological problem. He had wanted to get him some psychology therapy, but he did not have the chance to bring it up. Unexpectedly, there was no need for that now. A young madam who suddenly appeared solved all these problems. Young Master looked at Young Madam with a gentleness that he had never seen before. After being forcefully massaged and treated with acupuncture by Young Madam, he did not throw her out. Instead, he held Young Madam¡¯s hand affectionately. From the looks of it, he did not have a problem with women. Instead, he had yet to find the right woman. ¡°Uncle Liu?¡± Mu Ci called him, and Liu Ming suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Mu Ci said. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Liu Ming quickly helped Mu Ci into the wheelchair. When Mu Ci stood up, he suddenly stopped moving. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Ming hurriedly asked, his heart sinking. Mu Ci shook his head gently and let Liu Ming help him into the wheelchair. ¡°Young Master, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Liu Ming asked worriedly. Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m good.¡± It had never been better. Only then did Liu Ming rx. ¡°Uncle Liu, I believe in Bei Shuo!¡± Mu Ci said softly. He was willing to let Bei Shuo use him as a test subject to practice everything she had learned. What else could he help her with? His life was hers, wasn¡¯t it? Bei Shuo proudly scooped a bowl of soup and brought it to Mu Ci. ¡°Try my cooking.¡± Mu Ci took the bowl. It was a bowl of mushroom soup with a fragrant smell. Mrs. Zhang quickly brought a te over. ¡°Young Master, put some seasoning in.¡± Mrs. Zhang had no choice but to ce the te beside Mu Ci¡¯s hand. She forced a smile and said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master likes dishes with stronger vors.¡± Chapter 16 Establishing Power for Bei Shuo Bei Shuo ignored her and ced a small bowl of egg custard in front of Mu Ci. She smiled and said, ¡°Try my egg custard as well.¡± ¡°Young Madam, we can¡¯t just let Young Master eat these high-protein foods. The doctor said that he has to eat more vegetables. Young Master, this is today¡¯s stipted dish,¡± Mrs. Zhang hurriedly said. She gestured for the maid to serve four dishes and a soup. She ced them in front of Mu Ci and looked at him eagerly. Mu Ci slowly picked up the soup in his hand and took a sip without adding any seasoning. Bei Shuo smiled at him. Under Bei Shuo¡¯s gaze, Mu Ci finished the soup in small mouthfuls, ate the mushrooms inside, and gently put down the bowl. Mrs. Zhang¡¯s expression changed. Mu Ci handed the bowl to Bei Shuo and gestured for her to fill another bowl. Then, he scooped up a spoonful of egg custard and tasted it. Mrs. Zhang gritted her teeth and took a step forward. ¡°Young Master, the doctor said that you have to ensure diversity in your diet. Try the pork rib soup I made today. I stewed it for four hours¡ª¡± Mu Ci put down the egg custard with a crisp sound. Mrs. Zhang could not help but tremble. Mu Ci did not even look at her and directly called the housekeeper. ¡°Mrs. Zhang.¡± ¡°Young Master.¡± Mrs. Zhang hurried forward. Mu Ci stirred the soup in his bowl with a spoon and said mildly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Liu introduce Young Madam? Did you not understand?¡± Mrs. Zhang did not dare to speak anymore. All the servants could not help but lower their heads. Mu Ci put down the spoon in his hand. He suddenly waved his hand, sweeping away all the tes and bowls of food that Mrs. Zhang had prepared. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± The timid servant could not help but exim. Mrs. Zhang, who was standing closest to her, was scalded by the hot pork ribs soup. Bei Shuo also stood up in shock. Mu Ci reached out and pulled her to his side. He said coldly, ¡°Since when do irrelevant people get to control my food? I know that you were sent by Old Master, Madam, Second Madam, Third Madam, and my other rtives. You no longer have a ce here. Go back to wherever you came from. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± All the servants were silent. Mrs. Zhang hurriedly looked at Liu Ming pleadingly and went forward to say in an imploring tone, ¡°Young Master, I know they were wrong, but don¡¯t get upset. Don¡¯t be angry during dinner. Young Madam, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t lower yourself to the level of these insensible people! Don¡¯t let Young Master get angry while eating. It¡¯s not good for his health.¡± Bei Shuo looked at the old woman and took Mu Ci¡¯s spoon. She scooped a spoonful of egg custard and brought it to Mu Ci¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry when you¡¯re eating. Even children know this. You have to be obedient!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mu Ci really opened his mouth. The two of them fed each other as if no one was around. Liu Ming gestured for Mrs. Zhang to get someone to quickly clean the broken porcin on the ground. Young Master was establishing power for Young Madam. Liu Ming understood, so naturally, Mrs. Zhang and the others also knew what this meant. They were too careless. They did not expect Young Master to be so concerned about a girl he married to counteract bad luck. However, that should not be the case! Could it be that Young Master was acting for everyone to see? Everyone knew that Young Master was against marrying someone to counteract his bad luck and ease his condition. Now that Young Madam had entered the house, Young Master was giving her face like this. No matter how they thought about it, they felt that something was wrong! Young Master must be doing this for everyone to see! As Mrs. Zhang and the others cleaned up, they stole nces at Bei Shuo, feeling indignant. After thismotion, Bei Shuo had a clear understanding of the servant¡¯s situation. Bei Shuo asked Xiaoling to apany her around after dinner. However, when they returned to Mu Ci¡¯s bedroom, Bei Shuo smelled a strange smell and her heart sank. Mu Ci was sitting at the head of the bed reading a book. When he saw her enter, he patted his side and asked her to sit over. Bei Shuo saw the cup on the bedside table. She picked it up and sniffed it. Her expression changed. ¡°What did you drink just now?¡± Mu Ci looked at her in confusion. ¡°Milk. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bei Shuo ced her fingers on Mu Ci¡¯s wrist. As she took his pulse, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, if there¡¯s an emergency, who can I trust in this family?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s eyes darkened. He shook his head hard and replied, ¡°Uncle Liu, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Got it. There¡¯s something wrong with the milk you just drank. You¡¯ll feel terribleter, but you have to believe me. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± Bei Shuo said anxiously. Bei Shuo wrapped the milk cup in tissue paper and ced it into the bedside table. ¡°Bei Shuo.¡± Mu Ci felt nauseous. Chapter 17 Mu Ci Was Poisoned ¡°Argh¡ª¡± Mu Ci could not help but vomit. ¡°Brother Mu Ci!¡± Bei Shuo eximed. Mrs. Zhang pushed the door open and entered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Huh? Someone get over here to help! What¡¯s wrong with Young Master?¡± The servants swarmed over, wanting to help Mu Ci. Mrs. Zhang wanted to push Bei Shuo away. Bei Shuo pushed them away and said sternly, ¡°Go away! Stand aside!¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Liu?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s sharp gaze swept across everyone. Liu Ming hurried over. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Ci was still vomiting. Not only did he vomit out all the food that he had eaten for dinner, but he also began to vomit blood. ¡°Oh my god! Call Old Master Mu!¡± ¡°Call Madam!¡± The servants were flustered. Only Mrs. Zhang grabbed Bei Shuo. ¡°Young Madam, what did you feed Young Master? Huh? Tell me what you gave him. Are you trying to kill him? If you don¡¯t want to marry into the Mu family to counteract bad luck, considering Old Master Mu¡¯s upright character, he won¡¯t force you. Why did you harm Young Master? You¡¯re too ruthless. Quickly call the bodyguards in and keep an eye on this bad woman. Don¡¯t let her escape. We¡¯ll deal with her when the old masteres!¡± These words made the servants look at Bei Shuo hatefully. Bei Shuo was amused. ¡°Are you saying that I want to harm Mu Ci?¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°Everyone saw it. Young Master only ate your cooking and didn¡¯t touch the rest. If you didn¡¯t drug the food, why would Young Master be like this? It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who harmed our Young Master! You¡¯re a murderer!¡± Bei Shuo looked at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the police and let them arrest me?¡± Mrs. Zhang was about to speak when Ms. Zhang said in a panic, ¡°We can¡¯t call the police. This is a major embarrassment for the family. Just tie her up and wait for Old Madam Mu, Mr. and Mrs. Mu toe! She has to do as they say no matter what!¡± Bei Shuo was furious. These people were not concerned about Mu Ci¡¯s life but focused on framing her. She flung Mrs. Zhang¡¯s hand away. ¡°Get lost!¡± She went straight to her suitcase, took out a small pill bottle, walked over to Mu Ci¡¯s bed, ignored the filth, and poured out a ck pill. ¡°What does she want to feed Young Master? Stop her!¡± A servant screamed. ¡°Stop!¡± A sharp female voice sounded from the door. Bei Shuo turned around and saw Old Master Mu and Madam Mu who had just walked to the door. There was also a tall middle-aged man who looked like Mu Ci. He must be Mu Ci¡¯s father. ¡°I told you to stop!¡± Duan Si roared as she rushed over. However, she was so frightened by the filth in front of the bed that she took two steps back and hurriedly covered her mouth and nose. Bei Shuo calmly ced the pill in her hand into Mu Ci¡¯s mouth and stroked his throat. After confirming that he had swallowed it, she was relieved. Liu Ming supported Mu Ci¡¯s soft body and let him lean on him. Although he was shocked by Young Madam¡¯s actions, he did not stop her. He knew that Young Master could even ce his life in Young Madam¡¯s hands. Looking at the family heads at the door, he had the same feeling as Bei Shuo. They came too quickly. ¡°What did you feed Mu Ci? Why did you harm him?¡± Duan Si covered her nose and shouted at Bei Shuo. Mu Chen looked at the scene in front of him and was stunned. He ignored the filth on the ground and walked over. ¡°Mu Ci! Mu Ci!¡± Bei Shuo stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Grandpa, get someone to clean up this ce first. It¡¯s very dirty.¡± ¡°Xiaoling!¡± This was the only person who would take her orders. ¡°Yes, Young Madam!¡± Xiaoling quickly went forward, and a servant came to help. When everything was done, Liu Ming carefully ced Mu Ci on the bed. His breathing was very stable as if he had fallen asleep. Duan Si stepped forward and pushed Bei Shuo hard. She said hatefully, ¡°What did you feed my son?! I¡¯ll get the police to arrest you!¡± Bei Shuo was caught off guard and fell onto Mu Ci¡¯s bed. She stood up and took out the paper-wrapped cup from the bedside table. She handed it to Liu Ming and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Liu, get someone to test this cup and find out who sent the milk to Brother Mu Ci!¡± She nced coldly at the servants. Mrs. Zhang and Ms. Zhang avoided her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what did you just feed my son?¡± Duan Si¡¯s eyes were spitting fire. Chapter 18 Precious Pill Bei Shuo said nothing. Duan Si was furious. He rushed forward and tore Bei Shuo apart. ¡°Say something! Say something! Did you kill my son?¡± Liu Ming said anxiously, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± He supported Mu Ci with one hand and held the cup with the other, so he could not help Bei Shuo anymore. A middle-aged man who looked very much like Mu Ci stood at the side with a cold expression. This person was Mu Ci¡¯s father, Mu Guo. Mu Chen roared angrily, ¡°Stop!¡± Butler Old Jiang quickly went forward to support Mu Chen, but he could not pull Madam. Bei Shuo refused to get pushed around. She raised her hand and grabbed Duan Si¡¯s wrist. Duan Si had a twisted expression on her face. She looked coldly at Duan Si standing in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m saving him. Other than me, no one can save him!¡± She pushed Duan Si¡¯s hand away forcefully. Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°Littless, tell me what¡¯s going on with Mu Ci.¡± Bei Shuo ced her fingers on Mu Ci¡¯s wrist. Seeing that his pulse had calmed down, she was slightly relieved. She handed the porcin bottle in her hand to Mu Chen and said with a straight face, ¡°I gave him a life-saving medicine. If you¡¯re worried that there¡¯s a problem, you can take the rest for testing, but no one can touch him. I¡¯ll save him. If I can¡¯t save him, I¡¯ll pay with my life!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How can your cheap lifepare to my son¡¯s!¡± Duan Si said angrily. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Chen stopped his daughter-inw. He took Bei Shuo¡¯s medicine and handed it to Old Jiang. Old Jiang took the medicine, opened the bottle, and took a sniff. His expression changed. He quickly poured out a pill and sniffed it carefully. He was shocked. ¡°Old Master, this, this seems to be a Snow Pill!¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Mu Chen, Mu Guo, and Duan Si asked in unison. Duan Si screamed, ¡°Impossible! We spent $30 million auctioning the Snow Pill that saved Mu En. How could she have such precious medicine? She even has several of them!¡± Everyone looked at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was already sure that Mu Ci was fine. She gently put down his hand, indicating that Liu Ming could put Mu Ci down. She carefully covered Mu Ci with a nket before turning to look at the crowd. She stretched out her hand and took back the porcin bottle in Old Jiang¡¯s hand. She did not take the pill in Old Jiang¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the Snow Pill. You can take that pill for testing. I didn¡¯t expect that you were the ones who bought the Snow Pill for $30 million back then. However, I don¡¯t understand. You have the Snow Pill, but why is Brother Mu Ci¡¯s condition so poor?¡± She asked Mu Chen directly. Mu Chen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Back then, Mu Ci¡¯s younger brother, Mu En, was also sick. I heard that the Snow Pill could cure hundreds of illnesses, detoxify thousands of poisons, curb putrefaction and promote recovery, and extend one¡¯s life. Therefore, the Snow Pill was given to Mu En.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was filled with pain. This matter was the biggest regret and pain in his life. He could not even look the girl in front of him in the eye. When Bei Shuo heard this, she simply assumed Mu En was in worse shape back in the day, so she did not think too much about it. She nodded and softened her tone. ¡°The Snow Pill is indeed a life-saving medicine. It can¡¯t be used unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. For example, considering Brother Mu Ci¡¯s condition today, he has no choice but to use it. Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s already poison umting in his body. I originally wanted to slowly nurse him back to health, but I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as I went out, someone would send milk in. The medicine in the milk stimted the poison in his system, causing his poison to act up. If I didn¡¯t happen to have Snow Pills today, even the gods wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s legs went weak and he almost went limp. Fortunately, Old Jiang held him up. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Chen rushed forward to see his eldest grandson. When he thought of how Mu Ci just had a brush with death, he could not help but cry. He shouted angrily, ¡°Old Jiang, Liu Ming, investigate! You must find out who harmed Mu Ci! Find the culprit now. I won¡¯t let him off easily!¡± He reached out to touch Mu Ci¡¯s forehead with a trembling hand. Mu Ci¡¯s forehead felt sticky to the touch since he was covered in cold sweat. His heart ached. Seeing this, Old Jiang hurriedly asked, ¡°Young Madam, when will Young Master wake up? Just tell us what we need to do.¡± Bei Shuo shook her head gently. ¡°Brother Mu Ci can¡¯t be moved around now. He will experience a few feverster. It¡¯s a natural reaction of his body. Right now, it looks calm, but it¡¯s the most important moment when the medicine and poison are fighting in his body. This will probably go on for three days. I¡¯ll concoct some medicine for him as the situation demands.¡± Chapter 19 Grandpa¡¯s Entrustment Mu Chen nodded gently. However, Duan Si was still worried. ¡°Dad, I think we should send Mu Ci to the hospital or ask the doctor toe to our house to take a look. Her background is unclear. What if Mu Ci¡¯s condition aggravates and she can¡¯t handle it? The pill costs an astronomical sum of money. We were unable to buy another one no matter how we tried, but she has so many of them. How can you believe her?¡± ¡°Dad, Mu Ci is your grandson. You can¡¯t let a country girl like her do experiments on him! Besides, we still don¡¯t know if the milk was poisoned or if she poisoned Mu Ci altogether! I heard that she insisted on feeding Mu Ci the food she made today. Who knows if she tampered with the food, right?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s gaze swept across Mrs. Zhang and Ms. Zhang. The two of them retreated, trying their best to hide in the crowd. Mu Chen red at Duan Si and said coldly, ¡°All of you can leave. I want to talk to this child alone.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Duan Si was indignant. ¡°Enough! Just cut it out already. Dad is here, so just do as he says.¡± Mu Guo red at his wife impatiently. Duan Si was unafraid about being candid with her father-inw, but she did not dare to be impudent in front of her husband. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll bring them out first!¡± Mu Guo was very respectful to his father, as respectful as a subordinate. Mu Chen did not turn around to look at his son. Mu Guo turned his wife around and led his unwilling wife out of the room. The servants followed suit. Liu Ming did not move, and neither did Old Jiang. Mu Chen knew Liu Ming¡¯s feelings for Mu Ci, so she did not chase him away. When the door was closed, Mu Chen looked at Bei Shuo and asked gently, ¡°Are you a medical student?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I originally came to M City to attend university to take my PhD in Chinese medicine.¡± Mu Chen understood. He looked at Bei Shuo with a burning gaze, ¡°This Snow Pill was made by the master of Chinese medicine, Bai Lian. Back then, she used this medicine to save an important figure, which made her famous. Later on, she gave one away to repay a favor, and it was auctioned off at a high price. It was the one that the Mu n bought. Since then, this medicine has never appeared again. Can you tell me who you learned your medical skills from?¡± Bei Shuo gripped the medicine bottle in her hand, lowered her eyes, and pursed her lips. She did not expect this Snow Pill to have such a reputation. This was just the homework her master had left for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I can¡¯t tell anyone my master¡¯s identity before I finish my PhD.¡± She met Mu Chen¡¯s gaze very calmly. Mu Chen looked at the delicate and beautiful girl in front of him with a clear gaze, and a smile gradually appeared in his eyes. His eldest grandson might really have a chance of getting treated. Mu Chen nodded and said gently, ¡°You and Mu Ci are already legally married. He¡¯s your husband and my most beloved grandson. Now, can I entrust him to you?¡± He nced at Mu Ci on the bed and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hope that he can be as healthy as others. As long as he can live to a normal age, I will be happy. I don¡¯t want him to die before I do.¡± Bei Shuo could not help but feel touched. She promised solemnly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely cure Brother Mu Ci. Brother Mu Ci said that he will apany me for a lifetime. A lifetime is a long time and he hasn¡¯t fulfilled his promise. How can he die? Even if it means going to the Netherworld, I will pull him back. My master said that as doctors, we have to snatch lives from the God of Hell!¡± Bei Shuo raised her fist. In her fist was the rare Snow Pill. Mu Chen nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m relieved.¡± He instructed Liu Ming gently, ¡°There should be one or two people who can be trusted at home, right? Let theme in and assist her!¡± Liu Ming quickly called Xiaoling and another maid in. Mu Chen watched them get busy before leaving with Liu Ming and Old Jiang. When they reached the living room outside the door, Mu Chen¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Mu Ci can do business so well, but he can¡¯t manage a small family. Liu Ming, is this your idea of taking care of him?¡± Liu Ming bowed his head. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Hmph! If my grandson is gone, what¡¯s the use of apologizing? From today onwards, I¡¯ll stay here. The girl will be in charge of taking care of Mu Ci. Clean up this vi from top to bottom! If there¡¯s even a trace of corruption, all the credit you¡¯ve earned for half your life will be gone!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master. I understand!¡± Liu Ming lowered his head, but his voice was extremely firm. ¡°Go. No matter what you find, report it immediately,¡± Mu Chen said after a while. Chapter 20 Guessing Her Origin ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± Liu Ming turned around and left quickly. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m afraid this matter isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Old Jiang only spoke when Liu Ming went downstairs. Mu Chen said nothing. Old Jiang took out the pill that Bei Shuo had left for him and handed it to Mu Chen. Mu Chen carefully took it and looked at it. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Old Jiang nodded. ¡°I was the one who bought the Snow Pill back then. With my experience, I can confirm it. However, to be safe, I¡¯ll get someone to test it.¡± Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Although this girl is a little naive, she knows what she¡¯s doing. She must have left this pill in your hands to let us examine it.¡± Old Jiang agreed. ¡°Young Madam¡¯s attitude proves that this medicine is real.¡± Mu Chen said, ¡°Let¡¯s do the test.¡± Old Jiang put away the pill. ¡°It seems that Young Madam should have learned from Master Bai Lian. I didn¡¯t expect our Young Master to have such a fortuitous encounter. From the looks of it, there¡¯s hope for him!¡± When Mu Chen heard this, he could not help but reveal a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. We found him a wife to counteract his bad luck, but no one expected it to work. It¡¯s a real blessing. However, there are too many coincidences. I¡¯m afraid things aren¡¯t that simple. You still have to investigate this girl¡¯s background. Find out as much as you can. It¡¯s never wrong to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± Old Jiang quickly agreed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and bring your personal belongings over. It¡¯s impossible for Liu Ming not to know that there¡¯s something wrong with the servants here. I think it¡¯s probably because Eldest Young Master didn¡¯t let him clean it up. Eldest Young Master is disappointed in everyone, so he did not try to remove those eyes in a fit of pique,¡± Old Jiang carefully defended Liu Ming. Mu Chen snorted. ¡°Even if Mu Ci did it out of anger, Liu Ming should have known better. Can¡¯t he tell how dangerous this is? The most hateful thing is that someone actually wants to kill Mu Ci. The culprit really has to be taken out! If I don¡¯t interfere, he might die one day!¡± The more Mu Chen thought about it, the angrier he became. He could not help but clutch his chest and cough twice. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be angry. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Old Jiang quickly went forward tofort Mu Chen. Mu Chen slowly sat down on the sofa with Old Jiang¡¯s support. ¡°I¡¯m old and useless. I¡¯ve been soft-hearted all these years because I wanted to give these juniors a chance. The ones that are doing well, have gone over their heads. As for the ones that are average, they are taking the wrong path. If Mu Ci can get better, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry, right? Sigh. I really don¡¯t know what kind of malicious deeds we have done for such retribution to fall on Mu Ci. He¡¯s still so young¡­¡± Old Jiangforted him, ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t think like that. The children and grandchildren have to walk their own paths. Just look at Eldest Young Madam. I think she¡¯s a very good person. Eldest Young Master has encountered great misfortune, but he has found a good wife. Wasn¡¯t that what you kept hoping for?¡± This time, Mu Chen did not speak. He leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes. ¡°You go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll sit here for a while and wait to see if anything will happen to Mu Ci. Oh yes. Tell Mu Guo to bring his wife back.¡± At the mention of his son and wife, Mu Chen¡¯s tone was indifferent. His heart was also indifferent, and there was an indescribable disappointment. Old Jiang retreated silently. Having been by Old Master Mu¡¯s side for his entire life, he could sense every emotion the old man had. No one could get involved regarding matters between father and son. Old Jiang went downstairs. It took a little convincing before Mu Guo and Duan Si agreed to leave. Mu Guo was easy to deal with. He was busy with official matters and did not have much time to pretend to be a kind father here. Even if he did, no one would believe him. Duan Si had gotten embarrassed today. She knew that the spies she had left here would be taken out today. She naturally had trouble epting the facts. Her originally peaceful life was suddenly interrupted by a country girl who married her son to counteract bad luck. As Madam Mu and Mu Ci¡¯s mother, her authority was greatly challenged. This country girl did not take her seriously at all. She could not tolerate this! If her daughter-inw was Song Nan, how could she receive such treatment? If the doctors did not say Mu Ci had less than half a year to live, she would have definitely made Song Nan marry into the family and be her daughter-inw. Even though her eldest son did not care about her, it did not matter. It would be no different if she found herself a considerate daughter-inw who would take her side! However, Mu Ci did not have long to live. She could not harm Song Nan and let the girl she had doted on since she was young be a widow at such a young age. But even so, she could not let that lowly country girl take advantage of him! ¡°No! I want to stay too. I¡¯m worried about that girl taking care of Mu Ci! Who knows if she will have any bad intentions?¡± Duan Si refused to leave with Mu Guo. Chapter 21 Tragic Young Master Mu Guo¡¯s patience was limited. ¡°Think about it carefully. Dad only has time for Mu Ci now. He believes that the girl can take good care of Mu Ci. If you stay and cause trouble and anger him, no one can save you!¡± Duan Si stopped talking. Mu Guo continued, ¡°You¡¯ve never cared about Mu Ci. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the old master will suspect you if you care about him so much?¡± Duan Si immediately exploded. ¡°Hubby, what do you mean by that? Why would Old Master Mu suspect me of anything? Would I harm him? He¡¯s my biological son and I¡¯m his mother. I have no reason to hurt him, right?¡± Mu Guo frowned and did not want to argue with her. ¡°I¡¯m flying to Singapore tomorrow morning. I have to go back and prepare the materials for tomorrow¡¯s meeting. If you insist on staying, I won¡¯t stop you, but don¡¯t call me if anything happens! I can¡¯t help you!¡± With that, he strode out. Duan Si quickly jogged after him. ¡°Hubby, why are you suddenly going overseas? Who will apany you this time? Can I go with you? I want to see Mu En. I haven¡¯t seen him for more than a month¡­¡± The two of them walked out of the residence. Old Jiang looked at their backs and could not help but sigh. It was no wonder that Old Master Mu felt annoyed, and that Young Master Mu Ci was disappointed. Bei Shuo knelt by the bed and looked at the unconscious Mu Ci. She sighed and muttered, ¡°Brother Stone, why is your life so weak? I¡¯ve only lived for twenty years and I¡¯ve saved you twice. Without me, you would have died. Why are you so unlucky?¡± Worried, she felt Mu Ci¡¯s pulse again. Then, she put his hand back under the nket and covered it properly. She wiped the sweat on his forehead with a towel. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll definitely treat you so that you won¡¯t suffer from illness again. I originally wanted to treat you slowly, bit by bit. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so dangerous all of a sudden. You¡¯ll have to suffer a little this time.¡± Bei Shuo rambled on. It was quite the day for her. She had cut ties with her biological parents and married Brother Mu Ci. After a lousy first meeting with his mother, she made dinner and detoxified his poison. She sat down on the thick carpet and stretched. ¡°Bei Shuo, you¡¯re so awesome! Work hard! Don¡¯t give up! We have to continue tomorrow!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s head rested on the side of the bed. She found afortable position and closed her eyes. She might be a doctor, but she was not made of iron, and would still be tired. However, in her half-asleep state, Bei Shuo was awakened by heavy breathing. She jumped up and touched Mu Ci¡¯s forehead. Damn it! His forehead, which was covered in cold sweat, was now burning hot! The first wave of fever had begun. Bei Shuo lifted the nket and went to the bathroom to get a basin of warm water. She wrung a wet towel and wiped Mu Ci¡¯s body. At this moment, Mu Ci was like a red-hot stone. After scrubbing him twice, the heat did not decrease at all. Bei Shuo fed him some water and felt his pulse. She felt that his condition was not good. After pondering for a moment, she opened the bedroom door. Sure enough, Liu Ming, Xiaoling, and Xiaobai were in the living room outside the bedroom, along with Uncle Jiang, who was beside Old Master Mu. Seeing here out, Liu Ming immediately jumped up. ¡°Young Madam, what do you need?¡± Bei Shuo said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll write a prescription. Uncle Liu, go and get the medicine immediately. I¡¯ll cook it myself. Brother Mu Ci has a fever. I¡¯m afraid the fever might have negative effects on his brain. I have to lower his temperature.¡± She then nodded at Old Jiang. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Tell Grandpa not to worry.¡± When the medicine was brought back, Bei Shuo asked Old Jiang to look after Mu Ci for her and personally brewed the medicine. Old Jiang and Liu Ming realized that Bei Shuo was very vignt. Be it the medicine or Mu Ci, she wanted to do everything personally. This was what they hoped for. After all, this concerned their young master¡¯s life. After the medicine was brewed, Liu Ming said to Bei Shuo in a low voice, ¡°Young Madam, Xiaoling and Xiaobai are trustworthy people. If you¡¯re tired, let them help you.¡± Bei Shuo nodded, but she did not intend to ask anyone to help her. When dawn broke, Mu Ci¡¯s fever finally subsided, and his expression was much better. Xiaoling brought Bei Shuo breakfast. ¡°Young Madam, eat something. You can¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Bei Shuo immediately jumped out and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m starving.¡± Xiaoling¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Young Madam, you should have called me when you went hungry. How can you let yourself go without food? Young Master still has to rely on you to take care of him. You have to take care of yourself.¡± Chapter 22 Barging Through the Gates of Hell Bei Shuo nodded as she stuffed a bun into her mouth. Her hand was already reaching for another bun. Xiaoling felt sorry for Bei Shuo. ¡°Slow down, slow down. Don¡¯t choke yourself.¡± Bei Shuo gestured OK at Xiaoling and smiled. After Bei Shuo finished two buns and a bowl of porridge, she finally felt better. She leaned back in her chair and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is Grandpa awake? Has he eaten breakfast?¡± Xiaoling nodded. ¡°Yes, Old Master is well taken care of. Uncle Liu reced the maids and servants at homest night. There are only the two of us left now. We can expect new servants today. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Alright, ask Uncle Liu toe overter and help Young Master change his clothes. Let¡¯s change the bedsheets and nkets. I think he¡¯ll have a fever in the afternoon.¡± Xiaoling went to look for Liu Ming with admiration. When Liu Ming showed Old Jiang the pajamas that Mu Ci had worn, even though Old Jiang knew about it beforehand, his expression could not help but change. The sweat stains on the snow-white pajamas were actually faintly green. ¡°What kind of poison is this?¡± Old Jiang asked. Liu Ming shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ording to Young Madam, this poison has umted for many years. If it weren¡¯t for the recent poisoning, the old poison in his system would not have gotten activated. I¡¯ve tested that bottle of milk. It contains something called aconitine in it and it¡¯s highly toxic.¡± Old Jiang was shocked. Someone was trying to kill Mu Ci. ¡°But aconitine should have a taste. Didn¡¯t Young Master feel that something was wrong when he drank the milk?¡± Old Jiang could not help but ask. Liu Ming could not answer. Just like Young Madam, when he saw the cup, Young Master was already poisoned. He did not even see how he drank it. ¡°Because Brother Mu Ci¡¯s sense of taste has long disappeared.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s faint voice suddenly came from behind. The two of them could not help but turn around in unison. Bei Shuo crossed her arms and stood at the door of the bedroom. ¡°Mrs. Zhang prepared a te of seasoning for Brother Mu Ci when we were eating. She said that Brother Mu Ci liked strong vors, but in fact, he can¡¯t taste anything else other than the saltiness. When I was taking his pulse, I was just suspicious, so I made mushroom soup for him. That soup was vored using the umami of the nt itself. He could taste it, so he ate a little more.¡± Liu Ming was enlightened. ¡°Young Master has had a poor appetite for the past two months. Could it be because he has lost his sense of taste?¡± Bei Shuo did not answer his question and continued, ¡°The poison in his system is called Soul Erosion Powder. It corrodes the five senses of the patient bit by bit. When all five senses fade, the person would have reached the end of his life. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called soul erosion. Such a vicious poison has long been banned. Someone who can concoct this poison is not that simple.¡± Liu Ming said anxiously, ¡°Is he alright? Can you cure the poison?¡± Bei Shuo nced at the sleeping robe in front of them. ¡°The detoxification has already begun. However, this process is very painful. Just now, it was the first round of expelling the poison. Brother Mu Ci is in aa and doesn¡¯t feel anything. As his body slowly recovers, this detoxification process will be very difficult. Uncle Liu, Uncle Jiang, when he has another wave of fever this afternoon, I need you to help me suppress him.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± the two of them replied in unison. The two of them did not have a clear understanding of how difficult it was. It was not until Mu Ci¡¯s fever red up again in the afternoon that the two of them understood what Bei Shuo meant. Bei Shuo had brewed the medicine in advance, but Mu Ci could not take it immediately. Taking the medicine would affect the detoxification process. As his body temperature rose, Mu Ci, who was in aa, began to hum softly and frown. Bei Shuo sighed and said, ¡°Now, every pore in Brother Mu Ci¡¯s body feels like it¡¯s being pricked by needles. You have to control his limbs to prevent him from hurting himself when he¡¯s not awake.¡± She took a cork from her medicine box and pinched Mu Ci¡¯s mouth open so that he could bite it sideways and not hurt his tongue. Bei Shuo continued to cool Mu Ci down. The two of them saw with their own eyes. Every time Bei Shuo washed the towel in her hands, the water in the basin would turn greener. Liu Ming felt his face turn green. Beads of sweat dripped down from Bei Shuo¡¯s face onto Mu Ci¡¯s exposed skin. It was as if it hadnded on a hot stone b and was instantly absorbed and evaporated. After more than an hour, Bei Shuo finally gave Mu Ci the medicine. After a while, Mu Ci rxed and stopped struggling. Liu Ming and Old Jiang could not help but heave a sigh of relief. When Bei Shuo asked them to let go, the two of them sat on the ground and heaved a sigh of relief. Bei Shuo wiped the sweat off her forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re halfway there. That was not easy.¡± Liu Ming and Old Jiang finally knew what it meant to take a walk through the gates of hell ande back. Chapter 23 Mu Ci¡¯s Exhortation ¡°Young Madam, is Young Master okay now?¡± Liu Ming asked expectantly. Bei Shuo smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. I¡¯ve just started.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Ming¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Can Young Master take it?¡± He looked worriedly at the unconscious Mu Ci on the bed. Bei Shuo sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to rest for the night. If we push him too hard, it will be very harmful to Brother Mu Ci¡¯s body. We have to take it step by step.¡± Liu Ming and Old Jiang looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Liu Ming changed Mu Ci¡¯s clothes again and tidied up the bedroom. Bei Shuo prescribed medicine again. When Mu Chen arrived, Old Jiang told him everything that had happened. Mu Chen could not help but sigh as he watched Bei Shuo patiently feed Mu Ci the medicine. The children and grandchildren had their own blessings. It seemed that it was true! The heavens had opened their eyes and sent such a good wife to this poor child. Bei Shuo thought that Mu Chen was worried. After feeding him the medicine, sheforted him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Brother Mu Ci¡¯s condition is getting better. Although it was dangerous this time, the timing is good.¡± Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Good child, it¡¯s all thanks to you that he¡¯s fine.¡± Mu Ci snorted softly. ¡°Huh?¡± Bei Shuo quickly put down the bowl and turned to look at Mu Ci. Mu Chen also came over. ¡°Brother Mu Ci, are you awake? Have you regained consciousness? How do you feel? Grandpa is here to see you,¡± Bei Shuo said quickly. Mu Ci opened his mouth with great difficulty. ¡°It hurts.¡± Bei Shuo quickly nodded. ¡°Brother Mu Ci, you were poisoned. I¡¯m expelling the poison for you. The process will be very painful, but you have to endure it. When the poison is cured, your leg will slowly recover. I promise you that you won¡¯t have to use a wheelchair in the future!¡± Bei Shuo knelt by the bed and raised her right hand with a serious expression. Mu Chen sat by the bed and reached out to touch Mu Ci¡¯s face. ¡°Mu Ci, hang in there. God has sent Bei Shuo to you, so you¡¯re not destined to die yet. You have to pull yourself together. For Grandpa and Bei Shuo, you have to survive.¡± Mu Ci nodded with difficulty. ¡°Grandfather, you can¡¯t¡­ tell¡­ others.¡± Mu Ci frowned and his breathing quickened. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± He called out softly. Bei Shuo could not help but feel anxious. ¡°Is it very painful? I used the medicine because I didn¡¯t want you to wake up. Why did you wake up? Sigh. It must be very painful, right? I can¡¯t give you painkillers.¡± Bei Shuo scratched her head anxiously. Mu Ci looked at her and said with great difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± He looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Mu Chen was already shocked when Mu Ci said the first sentence. Seeing that his grandson was exerting so much effort, he hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright. I get what you mean. We won¡¯t tell anyone even after you¡¯ve recovered. Even if you can walk, we won¡¯t tell anyone and continue using the wheelchair, right?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s brows rxed as he tried his best to say, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, he closed his eyes again. Bei Shuo grabbed his hand and felt his pulse. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank god. He¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you faint.¡± Mu Chen remained silent. Bei Shuo ced Mu Ci¡¯s hand under the nket before she thought about their earlier conversation. ¡°Grandpa, what does he mean?¡± Mu Chen sighed. ¡°You gave him the medicine so that he wouldn¡¯t feel any pain when he fell asleep, right?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Every pore in his body should feel as though they are being pricked by needles. When he¡¯s awake, no one can withstand this pain, right? Although I¡¯ve never experienced it before,¡± Bei Shuo said frankly. Mu Chen sighed again. ¡°But he relied on his willpower to wake up.¡± Bei Shuo was curious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Brother Mu Ci want others to know that he has recovered?¡± Mu Chen looked at Bei Shuo¡¯s clear eyes and was speechless for a moment. However, the girl in front of him was going to stand by Mu Ci¡¯s side from now on. Being ignorant of the world might not be a good thing. ¡°I entrusted Mu Ci to you. Not only did I entrust you to treat him, but also his mind and soul. Mu Ci has suffered too much. I hope that you can apany him, warm him, and make him happy.¡± Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°I understand, Grandpa. I will, but I don¡¯t understand why Brother Mu Ci doesn¡¯t want others to know that he has recovered.¡± Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°Because we don¡¯t know how he was poisoned, who poisoned him, and why. This means that there¡¯s danger around him.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand. We can¡¯t alert the enemy! It¡¯s good that he has recovered, but we can¡¯t let others know. That way, they won¡¯t be on guard against Brother Mu Ci. He will be able to find out who harmed him!¡± Bei Shuo came to a realization. Chapter 24 Temporary Awakening Mu Chen nodded approvingly and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Mu Ci definitely doesn¡¯t want you to be involved in these schemes. However, he¡¯s from the Mu family. There are some things that he can¡¯t do!¡± Bei Shuo shook her head nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Master said we should take things a step at a time. Since it¡¯s so dangerous for Brother Mu Ci, I have to stay by his side to protect him. At least I can guarantee that Brother Mu Ci won¡¯t be poisoned or sick!¡± Mu Chen originally thought that he would have to spend some effort exining things to Bei Shuo. After all, she looked like an innocent little white rabbit. He did not expect this child to be so epting. This made him like the girl in front of him even more. That night, Bei Shuo rejected Liu Ming and Old Jiang¡¯s good intentions of being on night duty for her. He slept beside Mu Ci¡¯s bed to prevent Mu Ci from having rpses at night. After all, this was the first time she had treated such a difficult illness on her own. That night, she did not dare to fall asleep. She continued to kneel at the head of the bed, half-asleep. As expected, Mu Ci was burning up again at night. Bei Shuo saw that the temperature was not too high, so she physically lowered the temperature. She applied acupuncture to the critical acupuncture points and worked until dawn before she finally stabilized the patient. Bei Shuo muttered, ¡°Brother Stone, you have to work hard and get better. I¡¯m almost half-dead from exhaustion. You can¡¯t let me down.¡± Listening to Mu Ci¡¯s breathing stabilize, Bei Shuo yawned andy on the bed with her arm as a pillow. However, she was still thinking about Mu Ci and could not sleep well. When the sunlight shone through the gap in the curtains and shone on her face, Bei Shuo tried her best to perk up. She stretched and stood up to stretch her muscles. Unexpectedly, her feet were numb and she fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch.¡± Although the carpet was thick, Bei Shuo¡¯s butt still hurt. ¡°Bei Shuo,¡± Mu Ci called her name softly. Bei Shuo got up. ¡°Brother Mu Ci, are you awake?¡± Mu Ci opened his eyes and looked at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo reached out to feel Mu Ci¡¯s pulse and smiled brightly. ¡°Your pulse is much better than yesterday. It¡¯s starting to feel stronger. Does it still hurt, Brother Mu Ci?¡± Mu Ci nodded slowly. ¡°It hurts, but it¡¯s much better than yesterday.¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯ll be better if we continue to work hard today. Brother Mu Ci, you must persevere! You¡¯ll definitely recover!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Okay, Bei Shuo. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s smile became even brighter. Mu Ci said softly, ¡°When I was eight years old, I woke up and saw you. Your smile was as beautiful as it is now.¡± Bei Shuo chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you remember this. I gave you a nickname and called you stone hoping you would be as tough as stone. But look at you, you still messed yourself up.¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t do it without you. In the future, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t leave you. I have nowhere to go anyway. Your house is so big. Please take me in!¡± Mu Ci looked at Bei Shuo. The satisfaction in his heart overcame the pain in his body. This girl still did not understand his feelings for her. It did not matter. This was good too. He slowly closed his eyes. He was too tired. ¡°Brother Mu Ci, sleep for a while. I¡¯ll boil the medicine and bring you some porridge.¡± Bei Shuo rubbed the acupuncture points on his hand. Mu Ci immediately felt the pain lessen and he felt sleepy. Bei Shuo saw Liu Ming standing guard outside the door. She quickly said, ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯ll go brew the medicine. Brother Mu Ci just woke up for a while. Help me look after him.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Mistress.¡± Liu Ming had not slept the entire night and had too many things to deal with. However, when he heard that Mu Ci had woken up, he could not help but perk up and immediately pushed the door open to enter the bedroom. As Bei Shuo brewed the medicine, she asked Xiaoling and Xiaobai to make some thick porridge for her. The sick needed to maintain their strength, and the patient was in a lot of pain! Xiaobai cooked porridge while Xiaoling quickly made Bei Shuo breakfast. ¡°Young Madam, we don¡¯t have enough manpower. Please make do with what I made first.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the sandwich Xiaoling brought to her. ¡°That¡¯s not making do. Xiaoling, you¡¯re too good!¡± She took a bite of her sandwich and gave Xiaoling a thumbs-up. Xiaobai scooped a small bowl of porridge for her. ¡°Young Madam, try it. It warms your stomach.¡± Bei Shuo took a sip of the porridge and gave Xiaobai a thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, really delicious.¡± The twodies were a little embarrassed by her praise. After the incidentst night, the two of them could clearly see that this family belonged to Young Master and Young Madam. Anyone who dared to go against them would not have a good ending! Chapter 25 Beautiful Woman A voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Where did everyone go? Why is there no one?¡± Bei Shuo frowned. It was Mu Ci¡¯s mother, Duan Si. Xiaoling quickly put down the things in her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam is here. Young Madam, I¡¯ll go entertain her first. There¡¯s no one else at home. You can take care of Young Master¡¯s medicine first.¡± Bei Shuo did not object. The medicine was done, and Xiaobai¡¯s porridge was ready. The two of them scooped them up, and Xiaobai carried them upstairs on a tray. As soon as she reached the living room on the first floor, she saw a beautiful woman sitting beside Duan Si. Duan Si immediately saw her. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Bei Shuo asked Xiaobai to bring the medicine and porridge upstairs before looking at Duan Si. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Duan Si¡¯s face was cold. ¡°That¡¯s right! Other than you, is there anyone else in this house?¡± Bei Shuo pointed at Xiaoling. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still Xiaoling and Xiaobai, right?¡± Duan Si said angrily, ¡°You¡ª¡± Bei Shuo was confused. However, the girl beside Duan Si stood up and extended her hand to her. She said gently, ¡°You¡¯re Bei Shuo, right? Hello, I¡¯m Song Nan.¡± Bei Shuo felt that she had heard this name somewhere before, but she could not remember where. She reached out and shook Song Nan¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Hello.¡± Duan Si pulled Song Nan over. ¡°She¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t bother being nice to her.¡± Bei Shuo was speechless. Song Nan held Duan Si¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Duan Si disliked Bei Shuo even more and asked directly, ¡°How¡¯s my son?¡± Bei Shuo looked at her indifferently and did not say anything. She turned around and walked towards the elevator. ¡°Hey! Stop right there! I¡¯m asking you a question! What kind of attitude is this? Hey, you! Stop right there!¡± Duan Si shouted angrily from behind. Bei Shuo did not turn around. She entered the elevator and pressed the button to go upstairs. Through the ss door, she saw Duan Si pointing at her and stomping her feet while Song Nan told her not to be mad. Bei Shuo finally remembered Song Nan¡¯s name. Duan Si wanted Mu Ci to marry her. She was worried that Mu Ci would die early, so she could not bear to do it. It seemed that Mu Ci¡¯s mother treated others better than him. Did all mothers like other children more than their own? It seemed that the books were right. Biological parents might have given birth to people, but the ones who raised them mattered more. Her own mother liked Bei Le better than her, and so did Mu Ci¡¯s mother. Perhaps it was because she and Mu Ci were not liked by their mothers. It did not matter. If her mother did not like her, so be it. She did not care anyway. There were many people who liked her. She did not care if her mother liked her or not. Ding! The elevator door came. She forgot about the people downstairs and hurried back to the bedroom. Xiaobai ced the porridge and medicine on the table and left. Liu Ming stood by the bed and told her the truth. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master just woke up for a while. We chatted for a little.¡± ¡°Oh, the situation looks very optimistic,¡± Bei Shuo said happily. With Liu Ming¡¯s help, Bei Shuo fed Mu Ci a few mouthfuls of porridge. She coaxed him, ¡°Brother Mu Ci, no matter how ufortable you are, you have to eat some. We have to increase our stamina to fight the poison! When you recover, your taste buds will recover. I¡¯ll make delicious food for you then. I guarantee you¡¯ll like it!¡± Liu Ming silently looked at this girl who spoke very frequently. She did not even ask what the young master had said to him just now. She only wanted to coax the young master like a child. Liu Ming was touched. Finally, there was someone who cared about him wholeheartedly. Bang! The door was pushed open from the outside. Duan Si rushed in angrily with Song Nan, followed by Xiaoling, who was anxious and helpless. Bei Shuo nced at them and said to Xiaoling, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go tell Grandpa.¡± ¡°Oh my! Have you already learned to use Old Master to suppress me? Even though you¡¯re a country bumpkin, you are certainly a quick learner!¡± Duan Si said sharply. Mu Ci¡¯s hand grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s wrist weakly. Bei Shuo patted his hand, signaling him not to worry. She did not care at all. She asked Mu Ci gently, ¡°Can you still eat? If you can, try your best to eat more. There are still a few more waves of pain for youter. It¡¯s very exhausting.¡± Mu Ci closed his eyes and shook his head gently. Bei Shuo put down his bowl. ¡°Alright then. You can stop.¡± Song Nan¡¯s gaze fell on the two of them. She had an indescribable feeling. She wanted to go forward and take a closer look at Mu Ci, but Duan Si pulled her back. ¡°Song Nan, stay away from her. She smells.¡± Chapter 26 An Unreasonable Mother Bei Shuo could not take it anymore. She stood up and shielded Mu Ci behind her. ¡°Madam Mu, are you here to look for me or to see your son?¡± Without waiting for Duan Si to answer, Bei Shuo continued, ¡°If you¡¯re here to look for me, please make it quick. I¡¯m busy here. In any case, I doubt you¡¯re here to see me. If you¡¯re here to see your son, please take a look at him!¡± Duan Si was speechless. ¡°You¡ª¡± Song Nan lowered her eyes and said gently in an apologetic tone, ¡°Bei Shuo, she¡¯s here to see Mu Ci and find out how he¡¯s doing. My apologies. She¡¯s overwhelmed with worry, so she tends to have a short temper. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Bei Shuo could not help but take a few more nces at her. This girl really knew how to talk. As the saying goes, one should not p a smiling person. Bei Shuo softened her tone and said calmly, ¡°He was deeply poisoned. Because he was treated in time, he¡¯s getting better now, but I¡¯m afraid it will take some time.¡± ¡°Then, then he won¡¯t die¡­ I mean does this mean his life is no longer in danger?¡± Song Nan asked tactfully in a polite tone. ¡°He¡¯s good. He won¡¯t die.¡± Bei Shuo answered candidly. A trace of embarrassment shed across Song Nan¡¯s face as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Bei Shuo was puzzled. What did she mean? Moreover, why did she look indignant? She looked like she was about to cry. What was she trying to do? Just as she was feeling puzzled, someone knocked on the door and four to five people in white coats entered. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re here.¡± Duan Si immediately became smug. ¡°Perfect timing. Hurry up and see how my son is doing. Quickly give him aprehensive examination!¡± Duan Si said to the doctor in the lead. Bei Shuo immediately became alert. She could not help but take a step forward. Just as she was about to speak, Liu Ming had already rushed forward. ¡°Wait! Who are you?!¡± Duan Si screamed, ¡°Liu Ming, they¡¯re doctors from our family¡¯s hospital! I was the one who asked them to treat Mu Ci! Whether Mu Ci is sick or poisoned, we have to get a proper doctor to treat him, right? He¡¯s my son and the young master of the Mu family. How can he casually find a country bumpkin to treat him? If my son dies, can anyone pay for it?¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and see how the young master is doing,¡± Duan Si ordered the white coats. Liu Ming spread his arms and stood in front of Bei Shuo. ¡°Stop! It¡¯s not appropriate for Young Master to move now. Please leave!¡± The leading doctor hurriedly said, ¡°We won¡¯t move Young Master. We¡¯ll give him a checkup.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Liu Ming said coldly. The doctor was in a difficult position. He could only turn around and ask Duan Si for help. Duan Si stepped forward and raised her hand to p Liu Ming. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why don¡¯t you let my son see a doctor?¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. She did not expect Duan Si to hit Liu Ming. She immediately questioned, ¡°What right do you have to hit him?¡± Liu Ming reached out and blocked Bei Shuo behind him. He did not care about the p he had just received and said stiffly, ¡°Madam, Old Master has already handed Young Master¡¯s matters to Young Madam.¡± When Duan Si heard this, she more or less cowered. Song Nan said softly, ¡°Uncle Liu, Auntie is also concerned about Mu Ci. After all, Mu Ci is her biological son. Which mother wouldn¡¯t be worried about her son¡¯s condition? It¡¯s not that Auntie doesn¡¯t trust Bei Shuo. She just wants the doctor to do some routine checkups on Mu Ci. I¡¯m sure this will only serve toplement Bei Shuo¡¯s treatment, right?¡± Her words were watertight. Bei Shuo could not help but admire Song Nan. With Song Nan¡¯s exnation, Duan Si became even more self-righteous. ¡°Liu Ming, what do you mean by stopping me like this? What did you do to my son? Why didn¡¯t you let the doctor examine him?¡± ¡°What do you want to examine?¡± Old Master Mu¡¯s stern voice came from the door. Liu Ming and Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. Bei Shuo saw that Liu Ming¡¯s shoulders had obviously copsed. He was clearly nervous just now. Mu Chen walked in majestically with his cane. ¡°Grandpa Mu.¡± Song Nan greeted him obediently. Mu Chen responded indifferently. ¡°Dad, I asked our doctors toe over and take a look at Mu Ci. Is there anything wrong with doing some routine checkups? Liu Ming and this girl are stopping me. Could it be that they¡¯re plotting something? If they harm Mu Ci, how am I going to live?¡± Duan Si struck first, forcing out a few tears. Mu Chen looked at her. ¡°Did you ignore what I said yesterday? I told you, I¡¯ve left Mu Ci to Bei Shuo. They¡¯re husband and wife. Bei Shuo is confident that she can cure Mu Ci¡¯s illness. Why did you have to do this?¡± ¡°Dad, how can you trust this girl from the countryside so easily?¡± Duan Si stomped her feet. Chapter 27 Agony Mu Chen red at her and emphasized, ¡°What country girl? She¡¯s Mu Ci¡¯s wife, his legal wife no less! Duan Si, you¡¯re the Eldest Madam of the Mu family. Where are your manners? Where did you learn to be such a shrew?¡± Duan Si trembled in fear and finally did not dare to speak. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept across the doctors and he said indifferently, ¡°Go back. You don¡¯t need to be here.¡± The doctors did not dare to be impudent in front of Mu Chen. They bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Dad, the doctors are already here. Let them test Mu Ci¡¯s blood. They said that he was poisoned. We have to know the exact situation before we can be at ease!¡± Duan Si was unwilling to give up and continued to insist. Mu Guo always had a mistress outside, so Mu Chen felt sorry for Duan Si and had always been amodating to his daughter-inw. The two families were aristocratic families, and he had watched Duan Si grow up. Duan Si had grown up in a greenhouse and was a rich entitled woman who did not know the hardships of the world. Therefore, Duan Si was not as afraid of her father-inw as his husband. ¡°Cough!¡± On the bed, Mu Ci suddenly coughed. Bei Shuo and Liu Ming quickly turned around and surrounded Mu Ci nervously. ¡°Ahem!¡± Mu Ci coughed a few times. ¡°Argh¡ª¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood. A fishy smell spread out, and the blood on the snow-white carpet was half red and half dark. ¡°Mu Ci!¡± Mu Chen eximed as he took two steps forward. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. It¡¯s okay.¡± Bei Shuo quickly supported Mu Ci, who was struggling to sit up. Mu Ci felt an inexplicablefort in his chest. He nced at his mother and said forcefully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± His words were distinctly distant and anyone with ears could tell. Duan Si covered her mouth and nose in disgust and muttered, ¡°How could this be? Is he¡­ Is he¡­¡± Mu Ci sensed pain in his heart watching his mother¡¯s reaction. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Only then did Duan Si realize that her son was unhappy. She was not happy either! Bei Shuo took out another Snow Pill and exined to Mu Chen and Mu Ci, ¡°You can take the second one now. Although the Snow Pill is a life-saving medicine, you have to take it in the right amount at the right time. Otherwise, it will leave a bad side effect on your body. I originally wanted to force the poison out of your body bit by bit without using the Snow Pill. However, your blood is surging now, and you spat out blood and a portion of the poison. Now, take another Snow Pill. Leave the detoxifying of the remaining poison in your body to the Snow Pill.¡± ¡°Hey, is that medicine real or fake? How can you have so many Snow Pills? Mu Ci, you can¡¯t eat medicine recklessly! We spent $30 million on Mu En¡¯s Snow Pill back then. She might not even have $3,000. How can she have the real Snow Pill? Mu Ci, don¡¯t fall for it! If you eat it and damage your body, you¡¯ll suffer!¡± Duan Si was so angry that she stomped her feet. Mu Ci looked at his mother. Without blinking, he took the Snow Pill from Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and put it into his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if Bei Shuo gave me poison, I would still eat it.¡± Bei Shuo did not have the time to appreciate the undercurrents between the mother and son. She quickly handed Mu Ci water and asked him to swallow the medicine. Mu Chen admired his granddaughter-inw¡¯s calmness and self-control. His disappointment in his daughter-inw only deepened. Mu Ci no longer looked at his mother. He let Liu Ming hold him and leaned against the pillow. Bei Shuo said softly, ¡°Brother Mu Ci, the medicine will start to take effect in about ten minutes. You will sweat and be in pain. Bear with it.¡± Mu Ci nodded gently and closed his eyes. Duan Si was full of grievances and cried, ¡°Mu Ci, what do you mean by this? Do you hate me so much? I¡¯m your biological mother! I¡¯m doing this for your own good! Would you rather believe outsiders than me? Would I harm you? Why does she have Snow Pills?¡± No one paid her any attention. Old Jiang rushed in and was stunned when he saw the room full of people. Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°Old Jiang, show Eldest Madam the test results you obtained.¡± When Old Jiang saw this situation, he roughly guessed what had happened. He immediately handed the document in his hand to Duan Si. ¡°Eldest Madam, the test results for the pill Young Madam gave Young Master yesterday are out. The test results are identical to the Snow Pill. It¡¯s true.¡± Duan Si looked at the information in her hand in disbelief and muttered, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? Isn¡¯t it impossible to buy Snow Pills? Why does she have so many?¡± ¡°How many do you have left?¡± She turned around and red at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was shocked by Duan Si¡¯s random words and blurted out, ¡°There are two more.¡± ¡°Hand them over!¡± Duan Si snapped. She looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Dad, with her status, how could she have such precious medicine? She might have stolen it. Dad, we have to investigate her background and ask her to hand over the medicine!¡± Chapter 28 Eldest Madam Is Scolded ¡°Why?¡± Mu Ci asked in a hoarse voice. Duan Si could not help but be stunned. ¡°Why should Bei Shuo hand over the Snow Pills? Who has the right to make her hand them over? Even if she stole them, did she steal them from the Mu family?¡± Mu Ci panted as he spoke. Bei Shuo was also speechless by Duan Si¡¯s unreasonable request, but Mu Ci had no time to be angry now since her attention was on Mu Ci. She pressed the acupuncture point on his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. Don¡¯t listen anymore! Don¡¯t be angry!¡± She turned to look at Liu Ming and said coldly, ¡°Invite them out!¡± When Mu Chen heard this, he could not care less about anything else. He turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Get out! All of you! No more talking!¡± Liu Ming and Old Jiang quickly stepped forward and gestured for Duan Si and the others to leave. The doctor and the servants wasted no time and quickly left before the two of them could say anything. Seeing this, Duan Si became even angrier. ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Get out!¡± Old Jiang lowered his voice and said, ¡°Eldest Madam, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Song Nan also pushed Duan Si gently. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go out first. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± At this time, if they angered Mu Chen, they would have no chance of winning. Duan Si was reluctantly pushed out. Mu Chen nced at his pale grandson and sighed. In the end, he did not say anything. He only said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Watch him carefully.¡± After seeing Bei Shuo nod, he turned around and walked out. Bei Shuo helped Mu Ci lie down and smiled. ¡°Sleep well now. You¡¯ll be fine when you wake up.¡± Mu Ci took Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Alright, definitely.¡± However, Mu Ci was worried. He held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and fell asleep. In the living room, Mu Chen sat on the sofa with a dark expression. Old Jiang stood behind the sofa while Liu Ming found a corner for himself. Seeing this, the doctors quickly bade farewell to Mu Chen and Duan Si. Duan Si naturally could not take it lying down. ¡°Dad, no matter what, we should let the doctors check Mu Ci, right? How could we let the country girl do whatever she wants? Mu Ci is my biological son and your biological grandson! We¡¯re his closest rtives. She¡¯s just a little girl of unknown origin. How could we hand over Mu Ci¡¯s life and death to her just because she has Snow Pills?¡± Mu Chen looked at Duan Si without saying anything. Old Master Mu¡¯s deep gaze made Song Nan take a step back as she stood by the side. She hid behind Duan Si and gently pinched her elbow. Only then did Duan Si notice Old Master Mu¡¯s heavy gaze. She was shocked and quickly shut her mouth. Mu Chen nced at the doctors who had left, then retracted his gaze and looked at Duan Si. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re the Eldest Madam and represent the family, so you should have the right demeanor.¡± Duan Si trembled involuntarily and lowered her head. Mu Chen¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°Are you concerned about Mu Ci¡¯s condition or the medicine in Bei Shuo¡¯s hands? Only you know!¡± Duan Si opened her mouth and whispered, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m concerned about Mu Ci¡¯s health.¡± Mu Chen looked at her. ¡°Is that so? Have you ever asked Mu Ci whether he was feeling unwell? Have you ever asked how Mu Ci was poisoned? Do you know what poison it was?¡± Duan Si could not answer and lowered her eyes. Mu Chen became even angrier. ¡°All you care about are Bei Shuo¡¯s pills!¡± Duan Si wanted to exin, but Mu Chen did not give her a chance to speak. ¡°No matter how much Bei Shuo¡¯s pills are worth, they belong to her. What does it have to do with the Mu family?¡± Duan Si muttered softly, ¡°But she¡¯s already married to Mu Ci!¡± Mu Chen was furious. ¡°Then why do you keep saying that she¡¯s a wild girl of unknown origin? Have you ever acknowledged her as your daughter-inw in your heart? If you don¡¯t even treat her like family, how can you demand anything from her? Put away your wild thoughts! I¡¯ve already acknowledged Bei Shuo as my eldest granddaughter-inw. No matter what Mu Ci¡¯s future is, Bei Shuo is still the eldest young mistress of the Mu family!¡± Duan Si did not dare to speak anymore. However, Song Nan raised her head with a bewildered expression. ¡°Grandpa Mu, didn¡¯t Mu Ci take the Snow Pill? Isn¡¯t it able to revive the dead?¡± Mu Chen snorted. ¡°Do you believe in medicine that can revive the dead?¡± Song Nan choked, the sparks in her eyes extinguished. Mu Chen looked at Duan Si. ¡°Go back. There¡¯s no need toe over anymore. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for Mu Ci¡¯s matter. Go back and reflect on your words and actions. Think about how you should be the Eldest Madam of the Mu family and Mu Ci¡¯s mother!¡± Chapter 29 The Old Master¡¯s Anger Old Master Mu¡¯s words were harsh. Owing to Mu Guo¡¯s indiscretion, Old Master Mu had always been very tolerant of Duan Si. For more than 20 years, he had almost never said harsh words to her. Even when they gave Mu Ci¡¯s medicine to Mu En back then, he only scolded Mu Guo and did not reprimand Duan Si. Today, it was obvious that Old Master Mu was extremely dissatisfied with her. However, Duan Si felt extremely aggrieved. This son of hers had never been close to her. Even if she was a little biased towards her youngest son, she was still his biological mother. A son should never bear grudges against his mother. Song Nan persuaded her gently, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go back first. Grandpa Mu is here, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure Mu Ci will be fine. Don¡¯t always scare yourself. Why don¡¯t I apany you to pray to Buddha? We¡¯ll ask Buddha to protect Mu Ci.¡± Song Nan¡¯s timing was just right. Duan Si said softly, ¡°Dad, in that case, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She was so aggrieved that tears fell from her eyes. Mu Chen nodded with a dark expression and did not give her any more words offort. After sending Duan Si off, Old Jiang went forward to massage Old Master Mu¡¯s shoulders and head familiarly and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be angry. Eldest Madam is just worried. After all, Eldest Young Master was in such a dangerous situation this time.¡± Mu Chen snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to smooth things over too? She¡¯s brainless, so I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯te up with this on her own. Perhaps some little bastard urged her to forget her ce! How much more disappointed does she want Mu Ci to be? She¡¯s not even as good as a stepmother! At least a stepmother can show some respect on ount of Mu Ci¡¯s status as the eldest young master. But what about her? What is she trying to do? I really don¡¯t get it!¡± Old Jiang did not say anything. He just silently massaged Old Master Mu¡¯s shoulders. Mu Chen looked up and saw Liu Ming. He was even more furious. ¡°It¡¯s been a day, haven¡¯t you investigated the background of these people? Who did it?¡± Liu Ming lowered his head. ¡°Old Master, Ms. Zhang said that she was the one who poured the milk for Young Master but didn¡¯t know it contained poison. She refused to admit it no matter what. She¡¯s Mrs. Zhang¡¯s daughter-inw and Mrs. Zhang was sent by Eldest Madam.¡± Liu Ming paused. Mu Chen grabbed an apple from a fruit tter and threw it at Liu Ming. ¡°This is the result of your investigation? You¡¯ve been by Mu Ci¡¯s side for so many years, and this is how you protect him? What kind of bullshit conclusion is this?¡± Liu Ming did not dodge. He let the apple hit his forehead and stopped talking. Mu Chen was so angry that he was panting. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Investigate! No matter who¡¯s behind it, give me a clear answer! Investigate where that aconitine came from! I want to know its source! I didn¡¯t call the police because of the Mu family¡¯s reputation, but it doesn¡¯t mean giving them a chance to do whatever they want!¡± ¡°Get this straight! I¡¯m not afraid of trouble! He¡¯s the young master of the Mu family! I¡¯m still waiting for him to take over the reins! I know he wants to leave the family, but I won¡¯t allow it! He can forget about it! He is the eldest young master of the family!¡± Old Jiang¡¯s hand did not stop at all. It was obvious that he was not surprised by Old Master Mu¡¯s words at all. Liu Ming was stunned. Aplicated expression shed across his face. Mu Chen was even angrier, but Old Jiang grabbed the fruit again and pressed his arm. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be angry. Liu Ming also has his difficulties. He has to listen to Young Master.¡± In short, he had pushed all the responsibility and me to the eldest young master. In any case, he could bear the responsibility. As expected, Mu Chen red at Liu Ming and scolded, ¡°Get lost! Go do what you need to do! Rece the staff in this residence immediately! There¡¯s no one around to even serve tea! Let me tell you, Liu Ming, if you let another spy in, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± This time, Liu Ming answered very quickly and immediately turned to leave. With Old Master Mu¡¯s orders, he could do things boldly. Mu Chen let out a long breath. He had yet to finish venting his anger, so he raised his walking stick and swept the fruit te on the table to the ground. Old Jiang was a little helpless. ¡°Old Master¡­¡± Mu Chen said angrily, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how this family has be like this!¡± Old Jiang did not know what to say. The problem did not happen overnight. It was no longer clear where the deviation started and who was responsible. Chapter 30 Warmed His Heart As the morning light brightened, Mu Ci slowly opened his eyes. He had never felt so rxed in his life. It was as if the sleep had given him a new life. The umted pain had been eliminated overnight, and every pore in his body was clear as if he had been reborn. There was a very soft breathing sound by his ear. Mu Ci turned his head vigntly. A sweet sleeping face came into view, and Mu Ci¡¯s heart could not help but feel warmed. When he was eight years old, he was kidnapped and tortured. It was not easy for him to escape with his sprained ankle when the kidnappers were rxed. In the deep mountains and forests, the moon was dark and the wind was strong. An eight-year-old child was injured and running for his life. Unfortunately, his legs were short. Not long after, the sound of the kidnappers chasing after him could be heard. Panicking, he missed a step and fell to the ground. He rolled down the slope and lost consciousness. When he woke up, the first thing he saw was a face that was both happy and angry. ¡°Wow, you really woke up at this time. My master really had it spot on! Are you thirsty? Are you hungry? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± An adorable little girl was pleasantly surprised as she asked one question after another. Little Mu Ci suddenly sat up, promptly sensing pain from his injuries. ¡°Ow¡ª¡± He cried out in pain and fell down again. ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t move around. With your injuries, if it were someone else, they might have died long ago!¡± The little girl quickly straightened his head, then poured a ss of warm water, inserted a straw, and brought it to his lips. ¡°Drink some water and moisten your lips. Don¡¯t worry, this is my home. It¡¯s very safe!¡± The little girl was like a little adult, taking good care of people. Little Mu Ci took a sip of water and then a few big gulps. He had not eaten for a few days. The little girl said sadly, ¡°Did you meet bad people? Were you beaten up by them? Try and see if you can sit up. I¡¯ll feed you some porridge.¡± No matter how painful it was, Little Mu Ci could not show weakness in front of a little girl. He gritted his teeth and sat up. The little girl climbed onto the bed and knelt in front of him, feeding him porridge bite by bite. He wanted to do it himself, but when he looked down and saw his bandaged arm, he could only give up. ¡°My name is Bei Shuo. It means shining treasure!¡± The little girl introduced herself. Mu Ci said nothing. Bei Shuo continued, ¡°Master said that if you¡¯re unwilling to share, I can¡¯t ask for your name. However, how should I address you without a name? Why don¡¯t I give you a nickname? What do you think about a stone? If you¡¯re as hard as a stone, you won¡¯t be bullied or injured. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Looking at Bei Shuo¡¯s peach blossom-like face, Mu Ci automatically nodded his head. Hence, he became Bei Shuo¡¯s Brother Stone. 17 years. He had been looking for her for 17 years. In his memory, she had stopped looking like a little doll. She had also grown up bit by bit in his imagination and be what she was now. Therefore, he recognized her at a nce. Bei Shuo¡¯s breathing was very even. Her brows were rxed and she looked bright. Bei Shuo had been like this ever since she was a kid. Mu Ci was very curious about what kind of master could raise such a beautiful girl. Be it the two short days he had spent with her now or when he was eight years old under her care, she had melted Mu Ci¡¯s frozen heart. Originally, he had already seen through life and death and did not think he would miss anything. However, the moment he saw her, a desire to live slowly rose in his heart. He had missed her for seventeen years. Now that he had found her, he suddenly could not bear to die. He could not bear to leave this cold world. From the moment Bei Shuo appeared, he was no longer cold. Bei Shuo was a shining treasure. Mu Ci could not help but reach out and gently touch Bei Shuo¡¯s youthful face. He was afraid of waking her up, but he really could not help it. This light action made Bei Shuo feel very itchy. She pushed Mu Ci¡¯s hand away and muttered, ¡°Huahua, go away. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± She knelt on the side of the bed and fell asleep with her head on her arm. She lost her bnce and fell down. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± Mu Ci panicked and quickly reached out to grab her. Bei Shuo opened her eyes in a daze and nced at Mu Ci. ¡°Are you awake? Sleep a little longer. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Mu Ci said gently, ¡°Thene to bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bei Shuo climbed onto the bed without opening her eyes. Mu Ci opened his arms and let her lie on his shoulder. The little girl snuggled and found afortable spot to sleep. Mu Ci¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with warmth. Chapter 31 Promise Bei Shuo slept until dawn. She was woken up by the heat. She kicked the nket away and stretched, but she identally touched Mu Ci¡¯s face. Bei Shuo hurriedly sat up and met Mu Ci¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Brother Stone, are you awake?¡± Bei Shuo was pleasantly surprised. Mu Ci stood up slowly and smiled at Bei Shuo. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Bei Shuo immediately ced her hand on Mu Ci¡¯s wrist. She held his breath and checked his pulse. Her expression was even more surprising. ¡°Let¡¯s try and get off the bed, shall we?¡± Mu Ci was stunned. Bei Shuo jumped off the bed and said firmly, ¡°Brother Stone, be brave. Come!¡± Under Bei Shuo¡¯s gaze, Mu Ci hesitantly moved to the side of the bed and stood up with Bei Shuo¡¯s help. The carpet was very soft. This was his first feeling. At the same time, his heart could not help but tremble. Were his feet really able to sense something? Bei Shuo stood two or three steps in front of him and extended her hand to encourage him. Mu Ci subconsciously took a step forward. He was stunned! Another step followed by yet another one! He looked at Bei Shuo in disbelief. Bei Shuo¡¯s smile was as bright as a spring flower. Mu Ci walked stiffly towards Bei Shuo. His legs had not been used for many years. Mu Ci tripped and fell forward. Bei Shuo quickly went to help him, but she could not withstand Mu Ci¡¯s weight. The two of them fell onto the thick and soft carpet. Bei Shuo pressed under him, but Bei Shuoughed. ¡°Are you happy? Brother Stone, you can walk now, but you need practice.¡± Mu Ci hurriedly moved his body away, afraid that he would crush Bei Shuo. However, the ecstasy in his heart made him prop himself up and hug Bei Shuo in his arms. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Really! I can walk now!¡± Bei Shuo smiled and nodded. Mu Ci reached out and hugged Bei Shuo. He buried his head in her neck. After a long time, he said softly, ¡°Bei Shuo, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Bei Shuo could hear the sadness in his voice. She patted his back and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore. Brother Mu Ci, please take me in.¡± Mu Ciposed himself. He flipped over,y down on the carpet, and held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal! We¡¯ll be together forever!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Then Brother Mu Ci, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll ept proper treatment! Six months doesn¡¯t count as a lifetime, okay? It has to be for as long as I live.¡± Tears welled up in Mu Ci¡¯s eyes. He still had half a year. The entire family knew about this. He was already numb to his grandfather¡¯s sighing and the indifference of his parents, brothers, and rtives. Other than his grandfather, no one cared about his life or death. In fact, they might even hope for his death. This time, he truly felt that he was needed. Bei Shuo said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know which quack came up with this conclusion. How did he determine that you still have half a year to live? Send him over. I will need to give him a piece of my mind!¡± Mu Ci raised his hand and brushed Bei Shuo¡¯s hair to her ear. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore.¡± He sat up and tried his best to push himself up. Bei Shuo helped him up. ¡°Brother Stone, don¡¯t be anxious. The effects of the Snow Pill have taken effect, but your body has been sick for too long. It won¡¯t recover in a short period of time. Other than giving you daily medicine, acupuncture, and massage, you have to train yourself to recover your muscles. However, in less than a month, you will definitely be able to recover like a normal person.¡± Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and stood up straight. His gaze became firm. ¡°Alright! I will definitely listen to you!¡± He took a tentative step forward and walked back to the bed. Bei Shuo gently held his arm. The short walk made Mu Ci sweat slightly. Bei Shuo told Mu Ci about what had happened in the past two days. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied the usual food you eat and your eating habits have to change. The dishes you liked in the past are all harmful to your illness. When ites to treatment, 30% of it depends on medicine, the rest is up to nourishment. No matter how good the medicine is, it can¡¯tpare to nourishment. Simrly, no matter how good the medicine is, if the diet works against it, the effect will be greatly reduced. It might even conflict with the meds.¡± Mu Ci was stunned. A thousand thoughts shed through his mind. In the end, he did not say anything. He smiled and said, ¡°Bei Shuo, the food you make is delicious. Can you cook for me from now on?¡± Bei Shuo nodded and patted her chest. ¡°Of course! My master and senior brothers are full of praise for my culinary skills! I¡¯ll be in charge of your food in the future!¡± Chapter 32 Mu Ci¡¯s Younger Brother As soon as Mu En entered, he saw Mu Ci sitting in a wheelchair. Although his face was still pale, he was in good spirits. A young girl in a light yellow dress stood behind Mu Ci, making him gasp. He had already heard from his mother and Song Nan about this new wife called Bei Shuo who had suddenly appeared. However, he never expected that it would be such a good-looking girl. What a pity. Old Jiang, who was standing beside Mu Chen, was the first to see Mu En. He quickly turned sideways and said, ¡°Second Young Master!¡± Everyone looked at him. Mu En smiled. ¡°Grandfather, Big Brother, I¡¯m here!¡± He quickly walked forward and looked at the three rows of servants standing neatly in front of him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°We have changed servants again. We were just telling them the rules.¡± After Liu Ming finished speaking, he waved at everyone. ¡°All of you can leave.¡± The servants retreated in an orderly manner. Mu En¡¯s eyes narrowed involuntarily as he smiled calmly. ¡°I just came back and heard a lot of things. I was so frightened that I rushed over. Big Brother, are you alright?¡± Mu Ci nodded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu En looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°Is she my sister-inw?¡± Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand on the side of his wheelchair and nodded. ¡°Yes. This is my wife, Bei Shuo.¡± Mu En extended his hand to Bei Shuo and smiled warmly. ¡°Hello, Sister-in-Law.¡± Mu Ci said, ¡°Bei Shuo, this is my younger brother, Mu En.¡± Bei Shuo reached out and gently shook hands with Mu En. She frowned slightly and said in a soft tone, ¡°Hello!¡± Mu En held Mu Chen¡¯s arm and shook it lightly. ¡°Grandpa, why did you move to Big Brother¡¯s ce? No, I have to move over too. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient to y chess with you.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s smile was very benevolent. ¡°Rascal, is that all you can think about? Do you even want me to y with you? When can you find a proper girlfriend and get married like your brother!¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, an open-minded parent like you can¡¯t do such a tacky thing like rushing me to marry!¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu En curiously. Some people were naturally good at adjusting the atmosphere. The moment Second Young Master Mu arrived, the gloomy atmosphere in the house changed. His words could make Old Master Mu smile. Old Master Mu smiled, and the atmosphere became much more rxed. Bei Shuo tied Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder-length hair into a half ponytail, making him look more energetic. Then, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare lunch.¡± Mu Ci shook her hand and let her pass. Bei Shuo could still hear Mu En speaking in a low voice behind her, ¡°Big Brother and Sister-in-Law are so loving! Grandpa, I¡¯m so envious! Why don¡¯t I have such luck?¡± Bei Shuo did not turn around. She had some doubts in her heart, but she could not say them out loud. Mu Chenughed and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re envious, right? Then hurry up and settle down! Stop seeing multiple girls at a time!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t understand! This is called general training prior to selection! How can it be so easy to enter the family? I have to find you a perfect granddaughter-inw, right?¡± Mu En smiled cheekily. Mu Chen did not buy it. ¡°You¡¯re marrying a wife, not me! As long as you¡¯re satisfied, why do you care about me?¡± Mu En caught the main point. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve said it yourself! Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied if I marry some random girl?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression and tone became indifferent. ¡°You have parents to take care of you. As long as they agree, I have nothing to say!¡± Mu En sighed. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re just biased toward my eldest brother. When he got married, you didn¡¯t raise a single objection. Grandpa, you can¡¯t be so biased. What if you drive a stick between my brother and me, right?¡± After saying that, Mu En looked at Mu Ci. Mu Ci snapped out of his thoughts and said indifferently, ¡°You mean a wedge!¡± Mu En did not mind and shamelessly said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been outdone by my big brother again. I¡¯m uncultured. No wonder grandfather favors my big brother.¡± Mu Chen was helpless against him, but his anxiety over the past few days had been greatly alleviated. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old you are? Why are you still acting like a child?¡± Mu En rolled his eyes. ¡°No matter how old we get, don¡¯t you love us like children?¡± Mu Chenughed. From time to time, Mu Ci¡¯s gaze drifted to the kitchen. Mu En was secretly surprised. He did not expect that in just a few days, Mu Ci¡¯s thoughts had beenpletely taken over by this bride. This was beyond his expectations. This did not seem like Mu Ci¡¯s personality at all. It seemed that he had to investigate this girl carefully. She was probably not as simple as what his mother and Song Nan had said and not just some girl from the countryside! Chapter 33 Conquer Your Stomach Mu En pulled his grandfather to y a game of chess and let Mu Ci watch the battle from the side. Mu En was very shameless in ying chess, but he could make Old Master Muugh. This was the reason why Mu En had been pampered since he was young. He always had the ability to make people like him. He also had the ability to make the people around him happy and make the atmosphere harmonious. But Mu Ci had never been able to do it. Mu Ci looked at their chess game, but he was thinking about other things. Now, he had to make new ns for many things. If he could really live, he would apany Bei Shuo and live well! He was a little excited inside. Thanks to his good mood, he did not feel inferior for once as Mu En warmed up the atmosphere. As Mu Enughed, he looked at his big brother many times. He could clearly feel the difference in Mu Ci. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Bei Shuo ran out excitedly and shouted at them. The new housekeeper, Mrs. Tian, chased after her and looked embarrassed as she cautiously looked at the three of them. The three of them were stunned by Bei Shuo¡¯s shout and looked at them in unison. Mu En stood up to help his grandfather up and pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. Bei Shuo sensitively noticed the slight change in their expressions. In a voice that everyone could hear, she asked Mrs. Tian in a low voice, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Mrs. Tian said carefully, ¡°Young Madam, we should be the ones to inform Old Master that breakfast is ready.¡± Bei Shuo raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair had already slid to her side. He took her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like you like this. It feels more lively.¡± Bei Shuo immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¯m used to calling my master and senior brothers like this.¡± Mu En immediately caught Bei Shuo¡¯s words and asked curiously, ¡°Do you live with your Master and Senior Brothers?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± However, she did not say anything. Her master and three senior brothers were no ordinary people. It was better to not mention them in the future. She had to control herself and not speak without restraint when she was happy. Mu En smiled and asked, ¡°Grandpa, how did you hook up Big Brother and Sister-in-Law? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything beforehand? Besides, I haven¡¯t seen Sister-in-Law in town before.¡± Mu Chen patted his grandson and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve exposed your own weakness with just one sentence!¡± He smiled and said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Mu¡¯en has been spoiled by his parents since he was young. He¡¯s a ssic yboy! There¡¯s no youngdy in this city that he doesn¡¯t know! Hmph!¡± Bei Shuo smiled and scooped a bowl of soup for everyone. Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Sister-in-Law, just let the servants do this kind of thing. You¡¯re the young madam of the Mu family. You don¡¯t have to do such heavy lifting.¡± At this moment, Mu Enpletely believed his mother and Song Nan¡¯s words. This was indeed an unpresentable girl. She did not even know the etiquette of a youngdy from a wealthy family. He did not expect that Mu Ci would eventually marry such a good-for-nothing. She was beautiful but soulless. Unexpectedly, Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? This is my sincerity. Is the soup I scooped delicious?¡± Bei Shuo tilted her head and looked at Mu Ci. Mu Ci smiled, took a sip, and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good!¡± Mu En was stunned when he saw how loving the two of them were. Beside him, Mu Chenughed and pointed at Mu En. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see such an expression on your face in my lifetime!¡± Mu En immediately said bitterly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t hit me when I¡¯m down. I was wrong, okay? I¡¯m really envious.¡± Bei Shuo blinked, clearly not following Mu En¡¯s pace. Mu Chen took a sip of the soup and praised, ¡°This soup is indeed not bad.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s face immediately revealed the satisfaction of a child being encouraged. ¡°Then Grandpa, try my cooking again.¡± Mu En nced at the dishes on the table and frowned. ¡°Just this?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all. Four dishes and a soup. There¡¯s meat and vegetables. It¡¯s a sumptuous meal, right?¡± Mu En could not help but cover his mouth and smile. When he saw Mu Chen ring at him, he quickly stopped smiling. Bei Shuo was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not enough? Or is it not delicious?¡± Mu En quickly waved his hand and smiled even more warmly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Everything is perfectly fine. Let me try the dishes you made, okay?¡± ¡°I cooked everything,¡± Bei Shuo said. This stunned Mu En. Then, he thought about it. It was normal for a country girl to know how to cook a few dishes. Mu Ci had already picked up a piece of beef with his chopsticks and ced it on the te in front of Mu Chen. ¡°Grandpa,e and try Bei Shuo¡¯s cooking.¡± Mu Chen nodded with a smile and began to eat. Mu Ci also picked up some food and put it in his mouth. Chapter 34 Second Young Master¡¯s Probing Everyone nodded in unison after sampling the food. Mu Chen praised, ¡°This beef is so tender and smooth.¡± Mu Ci could not help but ask, ¡°Why do I feel that the mushrooms today are so delicious?¡± Bei Shuo looked proud. Mu En silently took a bite of the bamboo shoots in front of him. He could not help but be surprised by the taste in his mouth. He lowered his eyes to take a look. It was just ordinary bamboo shoots and it was not like he had never eaten them before. It was a home-cooked dish. To be honest, this was not even considered a decent dish in the Mu family. Yet, it was inexplicably delicious. Bei Shuo picked up the chopsticks and picked up some food for Mu Ci and Mu Chen. She said, ¡°Brother Mu Ci¡¯s spleen and stomach are not good. You have to be especially careful when you eat in the future. Not only can you not touch cold food, but you can¡¯t eat cooling dishes either. This will go against your medicine¡¯s properties and is not good for your body. 70% of the treatment hinges on nourishment. No matter how good the medicine is, it¡¯s not as good as eating carefully. Grandpa, the same goes for you. I¡¯ll take your pulse after dinner and examine you.¡± Mu Chen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sure!¡± Mu En¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you know medicine? That¡¯s impressive.¡± Bei Shuo smiled without saying anything. She only cared about putting food into Mu Ci¡¯s bowl and coaxing him to eat more. The food in Mu En¡¯s mouth suddenly lost its taste. Mu En left after losing his appetite. He put away the innocent smile as soon as he left. Seeing hime out, his assistant, Lin Xu, quickly got out of the car and opened the door for him. Then, he returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. He nced at Mu En¡¯s expression and asked carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, where are we going?¡± Mu En said with a cold expression, ¡°Has Bei Cong been trying to see me using you?¡± Lin Xu was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what kind of bad luck the Bei family has had over the years, but their business has been deteriorating. They¡¯ve almost destroyed the family business left behind by their ancestors. Bei De listened to his son and daughter¡¯s advice and invested in a piece ofnd. In the end, the intel was wrong. The government requisitioned that piece ofnd and they couldn¡¯t get back a single cent. When the Mu family took over, he was already stuck with thend. They wanted to settle for the next best thing and get the project from us to resolve their urgent needs. They have just found their long lost eldest daughter not long ago, but they made her marry Eldest Young Master.¡± Mu En frowned. ¡°Are you talking about my sister-inw?¡± Lin Xu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The foster daughter of the Bei family is called Bei Le. She¡¯s the beloved daughter of the Bei family. However, this biological daughter isn¡¯t very well-liked. After they found out her eight characters werepatible with our eldest young master¡¯s, they sent her over without hesitation. The eldest young master gave the project to the Bei family.¡± Mu En sneered. ¡°So he bought a wife.¡± Lin Xu could not understand Mu En¡¯s emotions. Mu En said, ¡°Continue. Tell me about Bei Cong.¡± ¡°Bei Cong studied abroad for two years after graduating from university. When he came back, he joined thepany to assist his father. He thinks that he¡¯s quite knowledgeable and qualified, so he¡¯s a little arrogant. He has quite a good reputation in their small circle, and he¡¯s quite ambitious. He¡¯s unwilling to be a third-rate wealthy family, so he always wants to squeeze his way upstream. He went through lots of people to get to me. Are you thinking of having some fun with him?¡± Lin Xu probed. Mu En shifted into a morefortable position and a devilish smile appeared on his face. ¡°Tonight then. Call some people for a party, and lure him over. Oh right. Don¡¯t forget to lure his foster sister as well. I have a feeling there¡¯s more to this!¡± Lin Xu replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Bei Shuo took Mu Chen¡¯s pulse and prescribed a prescription. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s health is not bad. It¡¯s just that the left side of his body is often numb. He has trouble sleeping at night and has a lot of dreams. Sometimes, he¡¯s irritable and easily angry. It¡¯s a small problem.¡± Old Jiang¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Bei Shuo and then at Mu Chen. He said in surprise, ¡°Old Master, isn¡¯t she spot on?¡± Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s smugness was written all over her face. She said to Mu Ci, ¡°Brother Mu Ci, why don¡¯t you show Grandpa what I¡¯m capable of? I have to show him some proof so that he will take my medicine obediently!¡± Mu Ci nced at the door. Old Jiang understood and quickly locked the door. When he turned around, Mu Ci stood up from the wheelchair. Old Jiang was so frightened that he rushed over to help him. ¡°Young Master!¡± However, Mu Ci pushed his hand away and slowly walked toward Mu Chen stiffly. Mu Chen stood rooted to the ground with tears in his eyes. Mu Ci stood in front of Mu Chen. ¡°Grandpa, I can walk now, but I¡¯m not familiar with it yet.¡± Mu Chen hugged his grandson and patted his back hard. He could only say, ¡°Good! This is brilliant!¡± Chapter 35 The Mu Family¡¯s Past Bei Shuo gave Mu Ci acupuncture at night, and Mu Ci could sense his acupuncture points even more strongly this time. This time, he did not sleep. He pulled Bei Shuo over to chat with him. Bei Shuo knelt at the head of the bed and hesitated. Mu Ci reached out and touched her head. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Bei Shuo thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Can you tell me more about your family? Something doesn¡¯t feel right to me.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°Who do you think is strange? What do you feel is wrong? It doesn¡¯t matter. Tell me and I¡¯ll answer you one by one.¡± Bei Shuo tilted her head. ¡°For example, your mother doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s eyes darkened. Bei Shuo quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. My mother doesn¡¯t like me anyway, because she didn¡¯t raise me. In her eyes, I¡¯m just a wild girl. I don¡¯t have any manners, and I don¡¯t look like a youngdy from a wealthy family. Bei Le looks more like her daughter and grew up to be exactly what she wanted.¡± Bei Shuo did not want to hurt Mu Ci¡¯s feelings. Mu Ci knew what she was trying to say. He stroked Bei Shuo¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°Sometimes, parents are biased. I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m three years older than my little brother. When my mother was pregnant with him, I was still a child. The adults were teasing me that after this, my mother wouldn¡¯t only like me. I was quite afraid at that time, so I didn¡¯t wee my brother¡¯s arrival.¡± Mu Ci paused for a moment. ¡°After my younger brother was born, his body was a little weak. My mother focused all her energy on him and pushed me to the nanny. After that, my mother never carried me again. She only had eyes for my younger brother, and I had to give in to him unconditionally. When my younger brother learned how to crawl, walk, and talk, as long as he took a fancy to my things, my mother would always give them to him directly. Then, she would tell me that I was an older brother and I had to look the part and give in to him.¡± Bei Shuo was a little surprised, but after thinking about her family, she was not surprised. ¡°After that, I was kidnapped and escaped death. Although your master treated my injuries, I was stuck with a lot of ailments. When my mother saw me, I thought she would finally feel something toward me again. Instead, she was very calm.¡± ¡°The next time, my brother and I encountered the kidnappers again. The kidnappers didn¡¯t seed that time, but my brother and I were injured by a car and were hospitalized. Since I was protecting my brother, I was more seriously injured than him. I broke my ribs and leg bones, but Mom med me for not protecting him and causing him to be injured.¡± Mu Ci could not continue. Bei Shuo could not help but hold Mu Ci¡¯s hand. His parents¡¯ bias was really unreasonable. Bei Shuo bit her lip and continued to ask, ¡°There are signs of poisoning in Brother Mu Ci¡¯s body. The car ident should be an external injury. How did you get poisoned?¡± Sometimes, it was better to ask clearly in one go. It was better to suffer short pain than go on with it long-term. Bei Shuo did not want to torture Mu Ci bit by bit. She did not want to expose his scars the next time he encountered something. A trace of pain shed across Mu Ci¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a child of the Mu family to grow up. My brother and I were poisoned. I was very hungry when I came back from school and ate all the poisonous snacks. My brother only ate two mouthfuls since he had eaten at my mother¡¯s ce before, so he wasn¡¯t deeply poisoned. Grandpa bought a Snow PIll for $30 million, and my mother gave it to him without hesitation. I was in aa in the hospital for a week and had to change all the blood in my body to save my life. From then on, my body became very weak and even caused an old injury in my leg to rpse. I slowly lost my ability to walk.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was calm. He had cried enough in his youth. All of his resentment and hate had rotted in his heart. He did not want to show it to anyone for the rest of his life. Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s still time. This way, I¡¯ll be more confident in treating Brother Mu Ci¡¯s illness.¡± She reached out to touch Mu Ci¡¯s face and said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s okay. From now on, you have me. I¡¯ll dote on you and take care of you!¡± Bei Shuo felt that Mu Ci was too pitiful. Although she did not have her parents¡¯ love, she had her master and senior brothers. She had grown up happily. Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand in his palm. ¡°It¡¯s a deal, Bei Shuo.¡± Chapter 36 Preparing to Go to the Banquet Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep my word. Brother Mu Ci, don¡¯t think about this in the future. If your mother doesn¡¯t love you, just pretend that you don¡¯t have a mother. Don¡¯t be unhappy. The most important thing for a person is to be happy! Happiness is the best medicine! Do you understand?¡± Mu Ci smiled. With Bei Shuo, perhaps it was not difficult to be happy. Meanwhile, at the Bei family. Bei Cong excitedly returned home and pulled Bei Le back. ¡°Quick, quickly dress up. I¡¯ll bring you to Young Master Mu¡¯s party tonight!¡± ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Mu?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s handsome face immediately shed through Bei Le¡¯s mind, and her heart could not help but beat wildly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you know how many people in town want to attend Young Master Mu¡¯s party? Those who can enter are either rich or noble! We have to seize this opportunity and make more friends. You also have to make friends with more high-societydies. It¡¯s beneficial to our family and yourself!¡± Bei Le hesitated for a moment. ¡°But didn¡¯t he marry our sister? Is he organizing a party to celebrate the marriage? Why isn¡¯t it a wedding banquet?¡± Bei Cong was stunned for a moment before he understood what Bei Le meant. ¡°God, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not talking about the cripple. I¡¯m talking about the second young master, Mu En! Second Young Master Mu is the true Young Master of the Mu family. Although Mu Ci is Old Master Mu¡¯s favorite grandson, he doesn¡¯t have long to live. When he dies, everything in the Mu family will belong to Second Young Master Mu. Old Master Mu also dotes on this little grandson very much. Moreover, Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu both adore this son! My good sister! You have to hurry up and dress up! You can¡¯t lose to the daughters of other wealthy families!¡± Only then did Bei Le understand. She could not help but feel secretly delighted. She felt happy that Mu Ci did not have long to live. She hoped that Bei Shuo would be a widow! Bei Shuo had already signed the agreement to sever ties and had nothing to do with the Bei family. Therefore, even if she became a widow, she would not be able to return to the family! ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll prepare right away!¡± Bei Le ran upstairs happily like a little bird. When she reached the second floor, she suddenly thought of something and shouted to Bei Cong, ¡°Big Brother, help me call Gu Ming and tell him that I¡¯m not feeling well and can¡¯t go out with him!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Bei Cong raised his voice. Shen Yu went downstairs and saw that her son was in a good mood as he whistled and flipped through the tablet. She could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you back at this time? Where¡¯s Bei Le? I still want her to apany me to do my hair!¡± Bei Cong impatiently said, ¡°Hey, Mom. Can you go by yourself? I¡¯m going to requisition my younger sister!¡± ¡°Requisition? What do you mean? Why are you bringing her along?¡± Shen Yu suddenly became vignt and stared at her son. Seeing that his mother was anxious, Bei Cong quickly put down his tablet and held Shen Yu¡¯s arm with a cheeky smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m bringing Bei Le to a partyter. It¡¯s very important! We can meet many handsome men from top-notch wealthy families!¡± Shen Yu pushed her son¡¯s hand away angrily. ¡°What are you doing? Your sister and Gu Ming are engaged. The two of them grew up together and their rtionship is very good. Why are you introducing handsome men to her? What if they fall for her?¡± Bei Cong continued tough. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? If any handsome guy at the party falls for my sister, then our family wouldn¡¯t be treated as a third-rate wealthy family. We can¡¯t even buy status with tens of millions!¡± Shen Yu red at her son. ¡°Then what about Gu Ming? Our families are old friends. Your sister was engaged to Gu Ming before she was even born!¡± Bei Cong sneered, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom! You don¡¯t have to worry about it. We¡¯ll discuss this topic when the results are out tonight.¡± Neither mother nor son realized that they were talking about the engagement between the Bei and Gu families. The engagement was intended for the biological daughter of the family, Bei Shuo, but Bei Le was just a foster daughter. However, this fact had always been ignored in the Bei family. Shen Yu said angrily, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t do anything idiotic. Don¡¯t joke about your sister¡¯s marriage! That¡¯s her lifelong happiness! If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Bei Cong smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. You¡¯re my mother, don¡¯t you know I would never harm my sister? I¡¯m so proud to have such an outstanding sister. Why would I harm her, right?¡± Chapter 37 Grandpa¡¯s Concerns Liu Ming returned tiredly and handed over the information he had found. This time, Mu Chen did not say anything. He said calmly, ¡°Go and see Mu Ci. All these years, I¡¯ve seen how you¡¯ve treated him. Having you by his side is a blessing that this child umted in his previous life. After being tortured by illness for so many years, his thoughts are inevitably a little extreme. You shouldn¡¯t blindly indulge him. When it¡¯s time to help him, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. This is for his own good!¡± Liu Ming lowered his head deeply. ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± Mu Chen closed the document in his hand. ¡°Bei Shuo has cured Mu Ci¡¯s illness. No matter what Mu Ci had nned in the past, he has to re-n it this time.¡± Liu Ming raised his head in shock and met Mu Chen¡¯s old but deep eyes. ¡°The palm and the back of my hand are both flesh and blood. I can¡¯t be biased toward anyone, but I definitely won¡¯t allow family members to kill each other! From now on, you have to watch out for Mu Ci. The heavens have blessed him by sending Bei Shuo to his side and won¡¯t let him die. His own flesh and blood are not allowed to kill him!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was filled with pain and determination. ¡°Yes, Old Master. I know what to do!¡± Liu Ming could not help but straighten his back. Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Go.¡± After Liu Ming left, Old Jiang said softly, ¡°Old Master, what did Liu Ming find out?¡± Mu Chen closed his eyes and touched his forehead. He sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s simr to the results you found back then. There are always some clues that are cut off at critical points and can¡¯t be investigated. Some of those servants are rted to the second and third branches, and some are from the first branch. Duan Si is brainless, so it¡¯s obviously difficult for her toe up with any brilliant n. Since she is his biological mother, everyone uses her and gets her involved. Even if there¡¯s really something, it will be washed clean by her. Hmph! I really don¡¯t understand how her brain works. Fortunately, these two sons are not like her!¡± Old Jiang understood. ¡°This time, it¡¯s pointing at Eldest Madam again.¡± Mu Chen snorted coldly, ¡°Even if Mu Ci saw the result himself, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. He knows that Duan Si is biased, but it¡¯s not to the extent of wanting his life. From this, you can tell that the culprit behind this is very brilliant, and he knows everyone in the family very well and found the best weakness to strike.¡± ¡°Sigh! Old Jiang, this matter has passed on the surface, but we can¡¯t rx in private. We have to continue investigating. I allow them to fight openly and covertly. Whoever has the ability, will eventually take over the n. The winner will be the king. However, I won¡¯t allow bloodshed between rtions. Once we have the proof, I won¡¯t let them off easily.¡± Old Jiang said softly, ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Which family¡¯s youngdy has Mu En been close to recently?¡± Old Jiang smiled. ¡°Second Young Master has always known the art of checks and bnces. He has never made any youngdy feel distant. No youngdy dares to be confident that she has won Second Young Master¡¯s heart either. Second Young Master is indeed very brilliant in this aspect.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°His assistant is Lin Xu, right? Give him some advice. Don¡¯t let Mu En go overboard. They¡¯re all daughters of noble families, so we¡¯ll see each other often. It won¡¯t be good for his reputation if he fools with them for too long. It¡¯s as if our family is choosing a concubine.¡± ¡°However, we have to choose Mu En¡¯s wife carefully. As long as he gets close to anyone, you have to carefully investigate the girl¡¯s background, especially regarding any problems they might try to cover up. In the past, we could not count on Mu Ci to take on the heavy responsibility of the family. Even if he recovers in the future, with Bei Shuo¡¯s personality, she won¡¯t be able to be the mistress of the family. Why don¡¯t we let them rx? This child¡¯s life is like a gift from the heavens. I can¡¯t bear to ce the weight of the family on his shoulders again.¡± Old Jiang nodded. ¡°The old master has put in a lot of effort for the two young masters. In that case, the two young masters have each gotten what they want.¡± Mu Chen sighed. ¡°They are the eldest branch, so I naturally have to favor them. As for the second and third branches, no matter which one of them is sessful, I will still dote on them. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t covet the position of the family head.¡± It was a family tradition to do this. In order to prevent brothers from fighting against each other, the ancestors had long set out the rules. Other than the eldest branch, the other members of the family would enjoy the Mu family¡¯s dividends for the rest of their lives. They could also join the Mu family¡¯s business and work. As long as they were capable, they would never be biased in their promotion. There was only one head of the family¡ªthe eldest son of the eldest branch. No one else was allowed to have any improper thoughts. Chapter 38 A Marginalized Eldest Young Master The eldest son of the eldest branch was born noble and had a lot of responsibilities. He was nurtured as the heir since he was young. With eugenics and education in mind, they chose the eldest daughter-inw carefully to ensure that the descendants of the eldest branch would not have IQ problems. In Mu Ci¡¯s generation, due to physical reasons and the fact that he had long been judged to not live long, the responsibility of the eldest branch fell on Mu En. ¡°After I was poisoned, I became an abandoned son of the Mu family. The Mu family is a big n with a hundred years of history. Even if I took the position of the eldest son of the eldest branch, it was impossible for me to break the rules of the ancestors. Fortunately, the eldest branch had a second son, so the position of the heir fell to Mu En. I became a marginalized person.¡± Mu Ci leaned against the head of the bed with a rxed expression, as if he was just telling a story that had nothing to do with him. Liu Ming had apanied him for half an hour of rehabilitation training under Bei Shuo¡¯s guidance. He was sweating profusely and felt refreshed after taking a shower. He was in a good mood. Taking advantage of Liu Ming¡¯s presence, he started talking about his family matters. Liu Ming was silent. ¡°When I was 15 years old, I moved out of the old residence with Uncle Liu and lived alone in the vi under my name. No one had to see me anymore. Grandpa doted on me and taught me how to manage operations when my health allowed it. Later, he handed over my grandmother¡¯s dowry and his private assets to me. I didn¡¯t study overseas like my little brother. Ipletely figured it out bit by bit. In a few years, I managed to do well with the business.¡± Mu Ci briefly exined the hardships of the past few years. Liu Ming clenched his fists and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that just because Young Master¡¯s ability is too outstanding, those demons and monsters hiding in the dark will be restless. Young Master has already left the Mu family, but they still won¡¯t let him off. If I find out, I won¡¯t let him off easily.¡± Bei Shuo frowned. This was tooplicated for her. She shrugged. ¡°I thought the Bei family was bad enough. I didn¡¯t realize the Mu family was moreplicated.¡± ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Mu Ci smiled. Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°Nope. Our family motto is to not cause trouble and not be afraid of trouble. If people don¡¯t provoke us, we¡¯ll do a good deed every day. If people provoke us, they¡¯ll be exterminated.¡± Mu Ci and Liu Ming were both petrified. What kind of family motto was this? ¡°Who set this rule?¡± Bei De¡¯s fawning face shed across Mu Ci¡¯s mind. It really did not match this murderous family rule. Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°It was Second Senior Brother! Since Eldest Senior Brother and Third Senior Brother also agreed, Master couldn¡¯t object. Third Senior Brother said that we live in a dangerous world. If things don¡¯t work, we should just retreat. The most important thing in this life is to be happy and free. Anything that makes me ufortable proves that it¡¯s meaningless and isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Liu Ming and Mu Ci looked at each other, feeling curious. Liu Ming could not help but ask, ¡°Then, has Young Madam suffered any grievances in the Bei family?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Of course. To the Bei family, I¡¯m an intruder. It¡¯s normal for them not to like me.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re their biological daughter! You were lost at such a young age. Not only do they not feel guilty towards you, but they also don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t you feel upset?¡± This Bei De was indeed despicable! Bei Shuo sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also very angry. My master and senior brothers have never given up on helping me find my biological parents. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find them, but they already have an adopted daughter. Bei Le was adopted from the orphanage a year after I went missing. They wanted to rece me and make up for the pain of losing their daughter. More than ten years have passed, and Bei Le is no different from their biological daughter. Their biological daughter isn¡¯t that important anymore. I originally decided not to care. After meeting each other, we could move on and go our own ways. I¡¯ve already grown up, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I have a biological family.¡± ¡°Who would have known that my older brother, Bei Cong, would suddenly change from cold to passionate and insist on keeping me at home? This caused Bei Le to be angered. She took sleeping pills and slit her wrist, and she kept saying that she wanted to leave the family. My mother cried her heart out and told Bei Cong that she had to send me away. She only has one daughter, and that¡¯s Bei Le. She can give me more money, but I have to leave. She can¡¯t live without Bei Le.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow. After all, it was fine if she did not know that she had biological parents. However, if she knew and was not acknowledged or epted by them, it would be another kind of pain. Chapter 39 Before She Fell in Love ¡°Bei Cong finally told the truth about making me stay. He checked and found out that my eight characters match Brother Mu Ci¡¯s. Since I¡¯m the daughter of the Bei family, they shouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity. I was no different from an orphan, so they might as well marry me into the Mu family. Firstly, it was the best ce I could go. Secondly, they wanted me to contribute to the family.¡± ¡°After listening to him, Bei Le stopped making a fuss. My mother stopped crying and persuaded me to marry the eldest young master of the Mu family to counteract his bad luck. She even ced me under house arrest and sent someone to watch over me 24 hours a day. I thought about it and agreed. My master said that since my parents gave birth to me and raised me, I should repay their kindness. However, it stops there. I agreed, but from now on, I have nothing to do with the Bei family. By severing ties with them, I can prevent them from implicating the innocent Mu family.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s thoughts were clear and calm. Mu Ci beckoned Bei Shuo to sit beside him. Liu Ming silently retreated with the shock in his heart. Bei Shuo was still a little depressed. She got onto the bed dejectedly and leaned on Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My senior brothers were all chased out by Master when they were 18 years old. She said that they were adults at the age of 18 and had to support themselves. I was the only one who left Master at the age of 20. I didn¡¯t want to stay in the Bei family and rely on them, but I¡¯m still a little sad that they did this.¡± This was the first time Bei Shuo had shown any unhappiness since they met. Mu Ci¡¯s heart ached as he reached out to hold Bei Shuo. ¡°Both of us are unloved by our parents. Doesn¡¯t that make us a perfect match? Now that we have our own family, we don¡¯t need others to treat us well. We just need to treat each other well, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. She sat up straight and looked at Mu Ci with a smile. ¡°Alright! I think so too. Although it¡¯s different from what I thought at the beginning, this oue is still good after meeting you. Let¡¯s live happily in the future!¡± She put Mu Ci¡¯s hand back on her shoulder and sighed. ¡°Ever since I left Master, no one has warmed me up like this. It¡¯s so good!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s loving smile was a little bitter. This girl knew everything. She even knew the ways of the world, but she knew nothing about the word ¡°love.¡± If she were to marry someone else, she would probably be more alert. Since he was the one she was marrying now, she waspletely at ease and relied on him steadily. However, she did not have any concept of marriage. What else could he do? Of course, he had to dote on the girl he had fallen in love with to no end. This was good too. Locking her by his side before she fell in love was also a foolproof method. He reached out and rubbed Bei Shuo¡¯s head, making a mental note of the members of the Bei Family. If there was a chance in the future, he had to make them pay. There was no way he could let them get away with this. At this moment, the Bei siblings were standing excitedly at the entrance of Second Young Master Mu¡¯s private clubhouse. Bei Cong took out two blue invitation cards and handed them over to the guard. The guard took them and looked at them with an indescribable expression. Four young men strode over. The guard bowed and greeted, ¡°Young Master Chen, Young Master Hua, Young Master Li, Young Master Ma, pleasee in!¡± They nodded slightly, looked at the Bei siblings curiously, and strode in. Bei Le could not help but ask softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t they have an invitation?¡± The guard said casually, ¡°They¡¯re Second Young Master¡¯s childhood friends. They don¡¯t need invitations. Only new guests need them.¡± Bei Le felt her face burning in embarrassment. The guard respectfully returned the invitation to them. ¡°Young Master Bei, Miss Bei, pleasee in.¡± Bei Cong was initially excited, but he could not help feeling perturbed now. Fortunately, the receptionists were very polite, allowing the Bei siblings to regain some self-esteem. When they entered the club, the sound waves hit them in the face. With the deafening music, a round stage came into view. A group of girls in short white skirts were singing and dancing on the stage. The booths under the stands were almost full. Some were pping for the performance on the stage, while others were gathered in groups of twos and threes to raise their sses and talk. Chapter 40 Young Masters of Wealthy Families As soon as the few people in front of them entered, someone came to wee them and was quickly pulled into the crowd. The siblings were stunned on the spot. No one looked at them. Bei Le pulled Bei Cong over and said loudly by his ear, ¡°Big Brother, who invited you? At least introduce us. We¡¯re standing here like idiots!¡± Bei Cong had seen the world, so he immediatelyforted his younger sister. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. Sit here and wait for me first. I¡¯ll go look for him. Since I¡¯m already here today, I have to get acquainted with Second Young Master Mu no matter what.¡± He pushed Bei Le into a booth and walked into the crowd to find someone he knew. Bei Le was filled with resentment, but she could not say anything. Usually, she was like a fish in water in her circle, but today, these people were not at the level of her social circle. She took a quick look and her heart skipped a beat. She looked over and saw a few familiar faces chatting happily. The so-called familiarity was because she often saw them in entertainment weeklies. Those were all young masters from top-notch wealthy families. Although they were promiscuous, they were real heirs born with a silver spoon in their mouths. If one day, she could stand by their side and be one of their women, it would be a true leap in status. Her status would no longer stop at being the foster daughter of a third-level high-society family. She reached out and pressed her chest to calm her racing heart. She told herself not to panic. She had to move forward steadily and not make any mistakes. ¡°Eh? Thisdy looks unfamiliar. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± Someone suddenly sat opposite her. Bei Le came back to her senses and was shocked. A handsome man sat opposite her and smiled at her. Bei Le leaned back a little nervously in her chair. ¡°Oh, are you shy? Oh my god, it¡¯s not easy to see a girl who¡¯s shy even when someone greets you in this era. That¡¯s really rare and quite a catch.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very clear, and his smile was as bright as the sun. He waved behind him, and several people immediately surrounded him. The man said, ¡°I found a new girl. She blushed even before she spoke. She¡¯s so innocent and cute.¡± He said loudly to the crowd. Bei Le¡¯s heart beat wildly at the praise, and her face turned red. ¡°Oh, Second Young Master has found a treasure. This youngdy is not bad-looking. Sigh. Whose little sister is this? Who brought her here? Why did you leave her in this corner without saying anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would be so careless to throw such a cutemb-like sister into the wolf pack?¡± Everyoneughed. Bei Le was shy. She did not recognize everyone, but she had already seen two familiar faces. She knew that the people in front of her were either rich or noble. She did not expect her to attract the attention of these noble young masters so easily. Her heart was racing, making her face even hotter. The man who was the first to strike up a conversation with her smiled and said, ¡°Go away. Just leave her alone and don¡¯t bother her. I like this girl. Don¡¯t scare her!¡± Everyone jeered, ¡°Second Young Master, is this love at first sight? You haven¡¯t asked if she has a boyfriend! You can¡¯t snatch a girl by force!¡± Second Young Master didn¡¯t care. ¡°As long as she¡¯s not married, I have a chance. She looks so young, so she¡¯s definitely not married. Don¡¯t scare her!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re protecting her now? Second Young Master rarely acts so impulsively. It looks like you¡¯re really tempted. However, it¡¯s really rare to see such an innocent little sister. We won¡¯t fight with you and give you face!¡± Bei Le lowered her head shyly. At this moment, there was nothing more suitable than shyness. No matter who the person in front of her was, his family background was definitely a hundred times better than Gu Ming¡¯s. As a person walked higher, water would flow lower. No matter how deep his love was, it could notpare to his family background. Bei Le took a deep breath and mentally prepared herself. Second Young Master stretched out his hand and said very solemnly, ¡°Hello, Miss. My name is Mu En. May I know your name?¡± The music in Bei Le¡¯s ears receded, and it was filled with Second Young Master¡¯s pleasant voice. She looked up at the handsome face in front of her, and stars were about to appear in her eyes. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°My¡­ my name is Bei Le.¡± ¡°Bei Le? What a nice name! It suits you!¡± Mu En smiled brightly. Bei Le pursed her lips and lowered her eyes. Mu En smiled. ¡°My sister-inw¡¯s surname is also Bei. You¡¯re the second person I know with the surname Bei.¡± Bei Le¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but waver. Mu En smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havepared you to her. My sister-inw is just a countryside girl who married my brother to counteract his bad luck. Unlike you, I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re from a wealthy family.¡± Bei Le¡¯s heart trembled as ecstasy surged. Chapter 41 - 41 Young Master’s Favor 41 Young Master¡¯s Favor Bei Le looked up at Mu En timidly and said softly, ¡°Are you talking about my sister?¡± Mu En frowned slightly and leaned towards Bei Le. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Bei Le subconsciously leaned back. Mu En quickly held her bare shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t hurt your back.¡± He released his hand immediately, but it left a warm mark on Bei Le¡¯s skin. Bei Le was so excited that a thinyer of goosebumps appeared on her skin. Sheposed herself and raised her voice slightly. ¡°Young Master Mu, is the person you¡¯re talking about my older sister?¡± !! Mu En looked puzzled. ¡°Who? Oh, you¡¯re talking about my sister-inw. Yes, her surname is also Bei. Her name is Bei Shuo.¡± Bei Le lowered her eyes and looked pitiful. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± Mu En was surprised. ¡°Oh? How is that possible? She¡¯s clearly a country girl. You don¡¯t know, but she¡¯s even fighting to be our servant.¡± As Mu En spoke, he covered his mouth and smiled. Then, he looked at Bei Le affectionately. ¡°But you¡¯re so dignified. You¡¯re the most elegant youngdy I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Bei Le revealed a shy expression at the right time and said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s the Bei Family¡¯s biological daughter. I¡¯m just the adopted daughter of the Bei family. My adoptive parents have treated me as their own all these years after my sister went missing. My sister did grow up in the countryside. Young Master Mu, can you be more tolerant of her? I-I¡¯ll feel very guilty if she doesn¡¯t live well.¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s business to take care of her. It has nothing to do with me, but¡ª¡± He stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Such a kind girl actually has such a bitter background. Little sister, my heart aches for you.¡± As he spoke, his hand gently covered Bei Le¡¯s hand. Bei Le¡¯s heart palpitated as she looked up at Mu En. Mu En smiled. ¡°Good sister, since we¡¯re rtives, we should interact more in the future.¡± Bei Le smiled and frowned. She said softly, ¡°But my sister was worried that we would take advantage of the Mu Family. When she left home, she said that she had cut ties with us and even forced Dad and Mom to sign an agreement.¡± Mu En was stunned. He did not expect that country girl to be so smart. He could not help but admire her. However, heughed. ¡°Little sister, it seems like you¡¯re not only kind, but also innocent. Girls like you are really rare now! My grandfather will definitely like you very much if I bring you back.¡± Bei Le¡¯s heart was already blooming, but she looked confused. Mu En patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°This kind of document doesn¡¯t even have legal effect. Only a silly girl like you will take it seriously. Listen to me. It¡¯s fine. You can treat our Mu Family as rtives. We¡¯re proper rtives to begin with. My brother¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good since he was young, so it¡¯s inevitable that his temper is strange. It sounds like your sister doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with you guys. Perhaps it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t lived with you since she was young? Doesn¡¯t that make it even more important for her to have more interaction?¡± Bei Le nodded as if a burden had been lifted from her shoulders. She looked at Mu En innocently and nodded heavily. ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu En.¡± Mu En was stunned. This ¡°Brother Mu En¡± made his heart turn cold. However, he immediately smiled brightly and instructed the bartender beside him, ¡°This is Miss Bei Le. Remember, it¡¯s free if shees in the future.¡± Then, he returned and said, ¡°This is my family¡¯s business. If youe to y with your friends in the future, it¡¯ll be on me.¡± Bei Le looked at Mu En with starry eyes. She really wanted to throw herself into his arms. The God of Fate had finally taken care of her when she was 20 years old. She knew men! Mu En looked at her with tenderness and love. It was obvious that he liked pure women. Fortunately, this was also her usual route. Presumably, a descendant of a wealthy family like Mu En had seen all kinds of wealth. He was naturally surrounded by gold diggers. As long as she kept acting innocent and untainted by the mortal world, he would definitely love her to death! She could already see glory and wealth waving at her from afar. A golden path paved in front of her. She could not help but straighten her back and sit even more upright. Bei Cong was sweating profusely when he finally approached. He saw his sister sitting with Mu En at a nce. His eyes lit up and he was overjoyed. He raised his voice. ¡°Bei Le, Bei Le, you scared me to death!¡± Chapter 42 - 42 Mother’s Anger 42 Mother¡¯s Anger Bei Le hurriedly introduced, ¡°This is my brother, Bei Cong!¡± The Bei Family was her springboard now. She would not let any of them off, including that slippery Bei Shuo! ¡°Brother, where did you go? Why did you leave me here alone?¡± Bei Leined softly. There seemed to be tears in her eyes. She was timid and soft. Bei Cong had grown up with her and they had a tacit understanding. He immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Were you frightened?¡± !! The brother and sister were respectful and loving. ¡°Brother, this is Brother-inw¡¯s younger brother, Mu En.¡± Bei Le introduced him to Bei Cong in embarrassment. Mu En watched as Bei Cong extended his hand. Bei Le¡¯s introduction was about her brother-inw¡¯s younger brother, not the Second Young Master of the Mu Family. This meant that they were not social climbers. They were real rtives. Interesting! Bei Cong hurriedly reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Mu En reached out and hugged his shoulder warmly. ¡°Why are you so polite? We¡¯re proper rtives! This is all our fault. I don¡¯t know when my brother will be able to hold a wedding as he¡¯s sick. In the end, our families didn¡¯t have a chance to get to know each other. Young Master Bei, let¡¯s interact more in the future.¡± He turned to look at the timid Bei Le beside him and smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t hide a cute girl like Bei Le at home.¡± Bei Cong immediately understood what Mu En meant from his eyes and could not help but be filled with joy. When they sat down again, the Bei siblings had already be close to Mu En. On the other side, Duan Si paced around the living room like a trapped beast. Song Nan brought over a pot of flower tea and ced it on the coffee table. She walked to Duan Si¡¯s side and helped her sit down on the sofa. She said gently, ¡°Auntie, please rest. You¡¯ve been walking around for half a day. What are you upset about?¡± Duan Si¡¯s heart ached when she saw the beautiful face in front of her. She patted Song Nan¡¯s hand. ¡°Song Nan, thank goodness I still have you!¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re worried about Uncle Mu Guo again. Auntie, haven¡¯t you gotten over it? As long as Uncle doesn¡¯t bring that woman back and you have the status of Mrs. Mu, you don¡¯t have to care what he does.¡± Duan Si sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s easier said than done. I want to kill that b*tch to vent my hatred when I think about how I¡¯m surrounded in this family and be a joke for the entire family! Song Nan, you know how difficult it has been for me all these years.¡± Duan Si¡¯s eyes turned red. Song Nan held Duan Si¡¯s hand and leaned towards her. She had heard such words countless times over the years. However, she had to pretend to feel sorry for her every time to show that she empathized with her. Duan Si sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard in this family, but Mu Guo is cuddling with other women! He never cares about his son! Is our son just mine? If he¡¯s really capable, he could have withstood the pressure of the two families back then. Don¡¯t marry me! Yet he married me and let me down. He doesn¡¯t have the contractual spirit at all! Hmph! It¡¯s no wonder Old Master refused to give him his power! He deserves it!¡± Song Nan said gently, ¡°After all, Old Master knows and he treats you well. You have to rx and not always make things difficult for yourself. It¡¯s not good for your health to be angry, right?¡± Duan Si sighed. ¡°I want that too! All these years, if you hadn¡¯t reminded me andforted me from time to time, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to live like this for a minute. But Song Nan, I thought that Mu Guo was my fate. I epted it, but I didn¡¯t expect that the son I gave birth to isn¡¯t on the same side as me as well. You saw his attitude towards me, right? I¡¯m not his biological mother in his eyes. I¡¯m even worse than a stepmother!¡± Song Nan knew that Duan Si and Mu Ci had never been on good terms with each other. If not for their rtionship, she would not be in such an awkward situation. ¡°Auntie, listen to my advice and have a good talk with Mu Ci. You can take advantage of this illness to apany him more and ease their rtionship. How can there be overnight grudges between mother and son? Mu Ci has the same temper as you because he¡¯s your biological son. He¡¯s so stubborn about family ties. You miss Mu Ci, but you won¡¯t show it in your attitude. Mu Ci can¡¯t be med for misunderstanding you, right?¡± Chapter 43 - 43 Their Own Thoughts 43 Their Own Thoughts Song Nan¡¯s words soothed Duan Si¡¯s impatience. However, her guilt also arose spontaneously. ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯m most sorry to. Mu Ci¡¯s health is so poor. I can¡¯t bear for you to suffer with him, let alone be a widow in the foreseeable future. Hence, I haven¡¯t been able to make up my mind to marry you to Mu Ci. I didn¡¯t expect a random girl to suddenly appear now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m furious just thinking about it. If I had known earlier, I would have fulfilled your wish and Mu Ci¡¯s. After all, even if Mu Ci is no longer around, you¡¯ll still be the Young Madam of the Mu Family! No matter what, we have a ce in the Mu family! Even if the two of us can¡¯t win a man¡¯s heart in our lives, we can still obtain their assets!¡± Song Nan lowered her eyes and thought to herself, What were you doing previously? You only figured it out now? However, it was also because she was too hesitant that she ended up like this. Who would have thought that Old Master Mu would actually do such a ridiculous act like counteract the bad luck? Moreover, he could really find someone who was willing to do it, and this person caught Mu Ci¡¯s eye. At the thought of this, she could not help but have an idea. ¡°Auntie, I have a feeling that something is wrong,¡± Song Nan said seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with that little vixen too?¡± Duan Si immediately perked up. The ¡°little vixen¡± that Duan Si was talking about was Mu Guo¡¯s mistress. Ignoring Duan Si¡¯s stupidity, Song Nan continued, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m talking about Mu Ci¡¯s wife, Bei Shuo. Don¡¯t you think that her appearance is too coincidental? Old Master couldn¡¯t find a suitable person for such a long time. Why did Bei Shuo suddenly appear? And it coincides with Old Master¡¯s request?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Bei Shuo might have a purpose in getting close to Mu Ci. She can openly upy Mu Ci¡¯s assets and the status of the Mu Family¡¯s Young Madam. You have to know that even if the Young Madam of the Mu Family is widowed, she can¡¯t remarry. If not for this, why wouldn¡¯t those small families be willing to marry their daughters in? Just look at you. If it weren¡¯t for this¡ª¡± Duan Si nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes. If not for this, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated and refused to let you marry Mu Ci. Even if you have feelings for him, I can¡¯t cheat you of the rest of your life!¡± Song Nan remained calm and revealed a hint of shyness along with Duan Si¡¯s emotions. Only then did Duan Si sort out her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re right. This girl must have an ulterior motive!¡± How could she call that an ulterior motive? Who could not tell her motive? Song Nan sneered inwardly. Duan Si must have saved Earth in her previous life to be such a noble woman with such an iplete IQ in this life. She nodded gently. ¡°And Snow Pill.¡± Duan Si nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The most important thing is this Snow Pill! Old Master bought it for 30 million yuan back then. I gave it to Mu En. Old Master was angry for a long time and wanted to buy it again, but he couldn¡¯t get one no matter how much money he had. She actually has a bottle of such a precious medicine! How is this possible? This girl is too suspicious!¡± ¡°But Old Master trusts her now. You can¡¯t go against Old Master. You know Old Master¡¯s temper. No one can beat him in terms of stubborness. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Song Nan coaxed her gently. Duan Si raised her eyebrows and finally listened to Song Nan. ¡°Then tell me, what should I do?¡± Song Nan smiled and patted Duan Si¡¯s back gently. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re the smartest person. Think about it. What does Old Master care about the most at this time?¡± Duan Si thought for a moment. ¡°Mu Ci¡¯s health!¡± Song Nan was full of praise. ¡°That¡¯s right. In Old Master¡¯s heart, there¡¯s nothing more important than Mu Ci¡¯s health. Hence, if you want Old Master to be happy, you have to follow his wishes and care about Mu Ci as much as he does. If he epts Bei Shuo, you have to ept her too.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t ept that wild girl! If Mu Ci can get better, he has to marry you! If he can¡¯t live, he has to leave the position of Young Madam Mu vacant. I won¡¯t let anyone upy this position for Mu En¡¯s future wife!¡± Duan Si said firmly. Song Nan almost choked. So this was what this woman was nning. She had been thinking about her youngest son from the beginning to the end! No wonder Duan Si refused to let her marry Mu Ci, even though she had revealed that she did not mind being a widow. Chapter 44 - 44 Patient Persuasion 44 Patient Persuasion Song Nan took a deep breath and forced a perfect smile. ¡°Auntie! I¡¯m just saying it on the surface. You have to at least ept Bei Shuo on the surface and not go against Old Master. Only then can Old Master let down his guard. Only then will you have a chance to take the next step. Or you can find an opportunity to prove that Bei Shuo isn¡¯t a good person or find an excuse to chase her out. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Duan Si did not realize that her words had let Song Nan know her true intentions. She was seriously thinking about the feasibility of Song Nan¡¯s idea. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for me to ept that girl on the surface. I¡¯m not a two-faced and duplicitous person!¡± Duan Si was very vexed. Song Nan looked at her and tried to persuade her patiently. ¡°Auntie, think about Mu En. Now that Mu En is publicly recognized as the sessor of the Mu Corporation, he¡¯s also very popr with the Old Master. As you said just now, are you willing to let Bei Shuo stay in this house and get in the way of Mu En¡¯s future wife when Mu Ci is no longer around?¡± Duan Si immediately shook her head. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°So, for Mu En¡¯s sake, you have to reluctantly ept Bei Shuo or pretend to ept her. It¡¯s useless even if you suspect that she has ulterior motives. Old Master doesn¡¯t let your doctor get close to Mu Ci at all. You have to work on Mu Ci and make an issue of something if you want to expose her or chase her away. What do you think?¡± Song Nan persuaded her earnestly, feeling extremely impatient. Duan Si finally nodded. ¡°Song Nan, you¡¯re right. Let me think about what I should do. I want to think about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. You just have to think about Mu En and his wife from time to time.¡± Song Nan heaved a sigh of relief when she finally understood. Duan Si nodded again and sighed. ¡°Song Nan, if you weren¡¯t by my side, how am I going to live like this? Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have the blessings to be mother-inw and daughter-in-Law.¡± Song Nan remained silent. Duan Si was afraid that she would use her status to bully her youngest daughter-inw when she became a widow in the future if she married her to her eldest son. If she married her to her youngest son, she would feel that she was not worthy of her precious treasure in all aspects. Song Nan felt that she would be letting herself down if she did not make good use of such a person. ¡ª¡ª Mu Ci was drenched in sweat after the rehabilitation. Bei Shuo handed him a towel to wipe his sweat. ¡°Take a shower when you wiped your sweat away. Otherwise, the humidity will invade and hurt your body. Rehabilitation will help you recover your walking ability. This kind of sweat will also help you detoxify. Although the Snow Pill can detoxify the poison, the residual poison umted in various parts of your body will need to be cleaned up for a period of time. It won¡¯t be so easy to get rid of it. Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. As the saying goes, illnessese quickly but go slowly. It¡¯s also very important to maintain a calm state of mind.¡± Mu Ci sat on the carpet with his hands on his legs. He ced the towel around his neck and was not in a hurry to wipe his sweat. He smiled at Bei Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯m not anxious at all. I haven¡¯t walked for so many years. I¡¯ve already been very satisfied to have such an effect all of a sudden.¡± Bei Shuo sat down cross-legged opposite him and smiled brightly. ¡°I like you to listen to my advice. You¡¯re a good patient.¡± Mu Ci smiled helplessly. When would this girl understand? He reached out and ran his fingers through Bei Shuo¡¯s hair. Her hair was neither long nor long. She wore it down usually, but she would grab something to tie it up when she was working. It could be a chopstick or a pen. ¡°Get the stylist toe over tomorrow and cut our hair. I¡¯ll also prepare some clothes for you.¡± He was in a good mood now. However, Bei Shuo said, ¡°Brother, do you want to cut your hair short? But I think you look very good like this!¡± The corners of Mu Ci¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Bei Shuo only listened to what she wanted to hear when she was obedient. She ignored everything else. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t cut it then. Let him trim your hair. Isn¡¯t school starting soon?¡± At the mention of this, Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but perk up. ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother,e visit the school with me when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ve never been there before!¡± ¡°Alright, get Uncle Liu to arrange a professional driver to pick you up every day after school starts,¡± Mu Ci said gently. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Alright. Brother hasn¡¯t recovered yet. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you if I stay on campus.¡± Mu Ci was angry. Why was the reason that she didn¡¯t stay on campus because she couldn¡¯t take care of him? Wasn¡¯t it because they were already married and couldn¡¯t live separately? However, Mu Ci didn¡¯t say anything when he met Bei Shuo¡¯s clear eyes. It seemed like he still had to continue working hard! Chapter 45 - 45 His Biological Mother Comes Again 45 His Biological Mother Comes Again Duan Si mentally prepared herself the entire night. Apanied by Song Nan, she appeared at Mu Ci¡¯s house early in the morning. Behind her were the chauffeur and servants, carrying boxes of all kinds of supplements and dishes. Mu Chen frowned at her. Duan Si weed him with a smile. ¡°Dad, I got someone to prepare supplements for you and Mu Ci. There are sea cucumbers, abalones, and all kinds of mountain delicacies. Mu Ci has yet to recover from his illness and you¡¯re already old. This ce is not like the old residence. How can there be such aplete set of things? I¡¯ve gotten someone to prepare everything suitable for the two of you.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression softened. !! Duan Si called over two middle-aged maids. ¡°Dad, I heard that the servants here have changed. I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t been trained yet, right? Liu Ming has always been unreliable. I picked two honest and serious maids from our old residence and asked them toe here to help. There has to be some people who know the rules!¡± Mu Chen said calmly, ¡°Leave the things behind. There¡¯s no need for them. Go back to the old residence. We have enough people here. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Duan Si was stunned. Song Nan pulled her gently from behind, and Duan Si¡¯s smile immediately returned to her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to Dad. You guys can go back with the chauffeurter.¡± Mu Chen nodded in satisfaction. Duan Si nced at Song Nan. As expected, Song Nan¡¯s idea was the best. Old Master had always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion. It was all her fault for being too impatient. Fortunately, it was not toote to salvage the situation. Hence, she sat down elegantly. ¡°Dad, Mu Ci is already an adult, yet you still have to worry about him. I really feel bad. Why don¡¯t you go back to the old residence? I¡¯ll stay behind to take care of Mu Ci.¡± Mu Chen nced at her expressionlessly. Duan Si hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I was wrong previously. I was just too concerned. Mu Ci is my son. How can I not dote on him? He¡¯s been throwing a tantrum at me, but I¡¯m his mother and won¡¯t argue with him. I want to stay and take good care of him.¡± Mu Chen looked at his daughter-inw. Her 180-degree change in attitude was too inconsistent with her usual behavior. He knew her personality very well. He did not know whose idea she had heard this time. Duan Si looked at him eagerly. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mu Ci is fine now, and I don¡¯t need to take care of him. Bei Shuo is a very capable child. He doesn¡¯t need me to worry. You won¡¯t be able to help even if you stay. You should go back and take good care of Mu En. Don¡¯t let him mess around outside. Now that he has established his reputation as a yboy, it won¡¯t do him any good in the future.¡± At the mention of her youngest son, Duan Si hurriedly defended him. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Mu En is a good child. He has a lively personality and is good-looking. It¡¯s inevitable for him to be popr with girls. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m watching over him. I won¡¯t let him mess around. I definitely won¡¯t allow some messy women to pester him and enter our Mu Family!¡± These words seemed to imply something. Mu Chen nced at her and remained silent. ¡°Young Master Mu!¡± The servant¡¯s respectful voice came from the staircase. Mu Ci drove the wheelchair downstairs. Seeing Duan Si, he greeted him calmly, ¡°Hi, Mom.¡± She nodded at Song Nan. Then, he approached Mu Chen. ¡°Grandpa, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Mu Chen beamed. ¡°Good, very good! I have to thank Bei Shuo!¡± Duan Si and Song Nan looked at each other in confusion. They didn¡¯t understand why Mu Chen had to thank Bei Shuo for sleeping well. ¡°Young Master Mu, your stylist is here.¡± A servant came in to report. Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Invite him in.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s personal stylist was called Chen Hai. He was as handsome as a male model and made people like him at first nce. He greeted everyone with a neither servile nor overbearing demeanor, then looked at Mu Ci. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re sick again. Your hair is growing quite fast. How do you want it cut?¡± It was obvious that they were very familiar with each other. Mu Ci¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°My wife said that this length is quite good. Let¡¯s keep it unchanged and do a simple trim.¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Chen Hai was stunned. Mu Ci nodded and said calmly, ¡°As for her hair, you have to help her tidy it up. She¡¯ll start school in a few days.¡± Chen Hai felt that he could hear a trace of smugness and bragging in Mu Ci¡¯s voice. He felt that it should be his imagination. Mu Ci was cold on the outside and cold on the inside. He did not seem to have any feelings of smugness, let alone showing off such a mortal emotion. ¡°You¡¯re married? When did this happen? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Chen Hai asked what he was thinking in a daze. Mu Ci smiled and instructed Xiaobai, who was standing at the side, ¡°Invite Young Madam Mu over.¡± Chapter 46 - 46 The Stylist Is Here 46 The Stylist Is Here Xiaobai replied happily and hurriedly went to look for Bei Shuo. Chen Hai looked at Mu Ci with interest, as if he had made a major archeological discovery. Mu Chen looked at the two of them and found it funny. He deliberately said, ¡°Chen Hai, did you not expect Mu Ci to get married before you?¡± Chen Hai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Mu, I don¡¯tpare myself to him in such matters. I¡¯m a celibatarian. However, I do not want to get married voluntarily. A soulless person like him belongs to the kind that no one wants, so I¡¯m really quite surprised.¡± !! Chen Hai did not avoid criticizing Mu Ci in front of Mu Chen at all. Mu Chen was also very used to their way of speaking. He pointed at him and said proudly, ¡°You young people have to remember this. This is called life is unpredictable!¡± Chen Hai and Mu Ci nodded and said in unison, ¡°That¡¯s right. Life is unpredictable.¡± At the same time, they red at each other in disdain. Chen Hai asked angrily, ¡°Where are you cutting it? Are you going to cut it in public?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t give in. Chen Hai smiled and said, ¡°I have no problem.¡± He nced at the people in the living room. ¡°They¡¯re all acquaintances. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As he spoke, he skillfully opened the toolbox. Duan Si took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. How much did he not take it to heart to cut his hair in front of her? Song Nan tugged at the corner of her shirt and gave her a look. Duan Si finally controlled herself and said to Mu Chen, ¡°Dad, I think Mu Ci looks very good today. This is all thanks to Dad. It¡¯s different with you around.¡± No matter what, Duan Si was a daughter of a wealthy family and the eldest daughter-inw of the Mu Family for many years. She could coax people at will. As expected, Mu Chen also looked at his grandson with a satisfied smile. ¡°This is all thanks to Bei Shuo. It¡¯s really not easy for her to take care of Mu Ci for the past few days!¡± Duan Si¡¯s smile froze. Song Nan said gently, ¡°Auntie, you have to thank Miss Bei.¡± Duan Si snorted in disdain. Mu Chen nced over and Duan Si froze. ¡°Who¡¯s Bei Shuo?¡± Chen Hai keenly caught the abnormality in the air and broke the stalemate. ¡°My wife,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. The elevator door opened and Bei Shuo walked out. She asked crisply, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Chen Hai was holding a hood in his hand and was about to wrap it around Mu Ci. When he heard this, he turned around and was stunned. Bei Shuo walked over quickly and asked with a smile, ¡°Eh? Brother, are you going to cut your hair?¡± When she looked up and saw Duan Si and Song Nan, Bei Shuo¡¯s smile remained unchanged. She said loudly, ¡°Hello, Madam Mu! Hello, Miss Song!¡± Duan Si looked at her gloomily. Song Nan stood up awkwardly and nodded slightly. ¡°Hello, Miss Bei.¡± Only then did Bei Shuo notice Chen Hai. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°He¡¯s Chen Hai,¡± Mu Ci introduced him. Chen Hai had already stepped forward and extended his hand. ¡°Hello, Sister-inw. I¡¯m Mu Ci¡¯s childhood friend. Aiya, what¡¯s going on? Why are you two suddenly married?¡± Bei Shuo reached out to shake his hand. Before her fingertips could touch Chen Hai¡¯s palm, she was pulled back by Mu Ci. ¡°We¡¯re all acquaintances. There¡¯s no need to shake hands. Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to shake hands with him in the future!¡± Chen Hai reached out and patted Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brat! What are you talking about? Who do you take me for? You¡¯ll scare Sister-inw!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already frightened her.¡± Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo to his side. Chen Hai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Watch how I tidy up your hair!¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Bei Shuo likes me to have long hair. Try cutting it! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your God of Fortune!¡± Chen Hai red at him and gritted his teeth. He roughly put on Mu Ci¡¯s smock and turned around with a smile. ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s hair is so good. I¡¯ll take good care of it for youter.¡± Bei Shuo took a step back and leaned against Mu Ci. She was overwhelmed by Chen Hai¡¯s enthusiasm. Chen Hai was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°You¡¯re a porcin doll-like youngdy. Why do you like someone like him?¡± Mu Ci nced at him proudly. ¡°You¡¯re making your jealousy too obvious.¡± Bei Shuo had already understood their rtionship. Mu Ci was cold and distant to Mu En, his biological younger brother. However, although Mu Ci and Chen Hai bickered, it was obvious that they had a deep friendship. Hence, she stood beside the duo and smiled without saying anything. Chapter 47 - 47 A Visit From Her Parental Family 47 A Visit From Her Parental Family ¡°Old Master, Young Master Mu, a visitor has arrived. He said that it¡¯s Young Madam¡¯s maternal family, Madam Bei and Miss Bei,¡± the servant reported respectfully at the door. These servants were all new to Liu Ming and only recognized Old Master, Young Master and Young Madam as their masters. Hence, they didn¡¯t acknowledge First Madam when they reported, which made Duan Si very unhappy. However, she did not have the time to care about this. The moment she heard that it was the Bei Family, the thorns all over her body instantly spread. ¡°Hurry up and invite them in,¡± she said sternly to the servant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s voice sounded almost at the same time as Duan Si¡¯s. Upon hearing this, Duan Si¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing that the servants at the door were not moving, she gave her people a look. Mu Chen looked at Bei Shuo in surprise. Although he had heard from Old Jiang about Bei Shuo¡¯s rtionship with the Bei Family, he was still puzzled by this girl¡¯s decisiveness. Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide from them. They cane if they want. Let¡¯s hear what they have to say.¡± The corners of Bei Shuo¡¯s lips dropped slightly, her unhappiness written all over her face. Chen Hai had already started work very professionally and was trimming Mu Ci¡¯s hair very carefully. Mu Ci instructed the servants in a low voice, ¡°Let them in.¡± The Bei Family¡¯s mother and daughter were already outside the door when the servant turned around. ¡°Sister, I miss you so much.¡± Bei Le wheedled before she could see the people in the room clearly. Bei Shuo raised her hand and stroked her arm. She felt goosebumps all over her body. Actually, before Bei Le entered, Eldest Madam who was weing them had already found out who was here. Hence, she shouted for others to hear. Of course, Bei Shuo knew that she wouldn¡¯t miss her. However, she wouldn¡¯t expose her in front of the elders of the Mu Family. She was definitely going to act like a good sister! You spent so much effort to chase me out of the Bei Family and now you miss me? Are you sick? Bei Shuo found it unbelievable when she saw the fake sadness on Bei Le¡¯s face. Hence, she asked bluntly. Uh¡ªBei Le almost tripped. Chen Hai, who was cutting Mu Ci¡¯s hair, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Mu Ci turned around and rolled his eyes at him. Chen Hai forced himself to tense up again. He lowered his head and whispered into Mu Ci¡¯s ear, ¡°I like this girl.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Ci scolded in a low voice. Chen Hai smiled and continued with his work. ¡°You¡¯re Madam Bei and the second daughter of the Bei Family, right? Nice to meet you!¡± Song Nan stood up and extended her hand to the mother and daughter. Shen Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hello, hello! I¡¯m Bei Shuo¡¯s mother. This is her younger sister, Bei Le. She¡¯s young and insensible. It¡¯s inevitable that sisters will have some difficulties when Bei Shuo is at home. Bei Le misses Sister so much the moment she leaves.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Bei Shuo reproachfully. ¡°Child, why are you so petty? Do you still want to hold a grudge against your sister?¡± Shen Yu didn¡¯t wait for Bei Shuo to react. She said to Mu Chen, ¡°Hello, Old Master. I¡¯m Bei Shuo¡¯s mother. I came to see if she had caused you any trouble.¡± She looked at Duan Si. ¡°This is Eldest Madam Mu, right? I¡¯ve really heard a lot about you. I¡¯m still a member of your Fuyou Charity Foundation, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to get to know you. I didn¡¯t expect us to be inws one day.¡± With the status of the Bei Family, Shen Yu would never be able to enter the circle of noblewomen where Duan Si was. She was worlds apart from Duan Si. Hence, she was willing to lower herself like this. Looking at Shen Yu¡¯s humble attitude, Duan Si felt a little better. However, she looked down on the Bei Family even more. It was mainly Bei Shuo. No matter how she looked at Bei Shuo, she was an eyesore. Mu Chen also sized up the mother and daughter. He gave up his seat and said calmly, ¡°Bei Shuo is very good. We both like her very much.¡± Shen Yu looked at Bei Shuo, who was standing beside Mu Ci, in disbelief. She was holding Mu Ci¡¯s hand in public in front of her mother-inw and grandfather-inw! She had no sense of propriety! She wished she could cut their hands apart with her gaze! Suppressing the anger in her heart, she said to Mu Chen and Duan Si apologetically, ¡°Bei Shuo was kidnapped when she was young. We searched for her for many years before we finally found him. She¡¯s a wild girl who grew up in the countryside. We wanted to keep her by our side for a few years and teach her well so that she wouldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of others. Unexpectedly, this fate came and we couldn¡¯t stop it. We sent this wild and untamed girl to the Mu Family. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Chapter 48 - 48 Her Biological Mother’s Slander 48 Her Biological Mother¡¯s nder These smooth words made Madam Bei look high-end and ssy, but they also demoted her biological daughter, Bei Shuo, to the dust. Even Chen Hai could not stand it anymore. He patted Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder and raised his voice to interrupt Shen Yu¡¯s endless belittling. ¡°Bei Shuo,e, let me take a look at your hair. Such a beautiful youngdy has to dress up properly. Recently, a director friend of mine has epted a grand drama and is choosing the female lead everywhere. I think! You¡¯ll definitely be the female lead if he sees you!¡± Bei Shuo was forced onto the chair by Chen Hai and he started to tidy up her hair. Hearing that, Shen Yu¡¯s face turned cold when she saw a hairdresser boasting so shamelessly. ¡°Bei Shuo! What kind of rule is this? Why are you doing your hair in front of your elders? Is this what I taught you at home? Hurry up and go away. You¡¯re a member of the Mu Family now. If you make a mistake, not only will you embarrass our Bei Family, but also the Mu Family! Why are you so insensible?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice was very stern. Bei Le hurriedly advised, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this. After all, Sister didn¡¯t grow up in our family. How can she learn all the etiquette and rules so quickly? This is the Mu Family. It¡¯s Auntie Mu¡¯s business to discipline Sister in the future. You can¡¯t overstep your boundaries!¡± Upon hearing that, Shen Yu hurriedly held Duan Si¡¯s hand and apologized. ¡°Inw, I¡¯m really sorry. As a mother, she always has endless worries. Tell me, sigh, I really have no choice. Please discipline Bei Shuo more in the future.¡± Duan Si retracted her hand and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to discipline her!¡± Shen Yu was stunned. Song Nan smiled gently. ¡°Madam Bei, don¡¯t me us. My auntie has been a little angry because of Mu Ci¡¯s health. Since you¡¯re here, we can ask you now. Where did Bei Shuo learn her medical skills? I wonder who her master is. Tell us so that we can rest assured.¡± Shen Yu was stunned. She exchanged nces with Bei Le. Bei Le was in a daze when she saw the handsome hairdresser behind Bei Shuo. Bei Le couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t know medicine!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and coughed heavily. These women fell silent. Bei Shuo was about to speak when Mu Ci squeezed her hand, indicating for her to listen to Grandpa. Mu Chen said in a low voice, ¡°Bei Shuo is my acknowledged granddaughter-inw. She¡¯s the legitimate Young Madam of the Mu Family. I won¡¯t allow anyone to nder and bully her!¡± The women were all stunned. They had different feelings. Bei Shuo was extremely touched and her impetuousness calmed down. Grandpa and Mu Ci liked her. She didn¡¯t need to care about anyone else, even her biological mother. Duan Si and Song Nan weren¡¯t surprised by the Old Master¡¯s bias, but their disappointment and anger were real. Song Nan lowered her eyes, but Duan Si red at Bei Shuo. Shen Yu and Bei Le were shocked. No one knew better than them how unlikable Bei Shuo was after spending more than a month with her. It was precisely because they were clear about her words and actions and knew that she would definitely make the Mu Family look down on her that Shen Yu lowered her attitude and criticized Bei Shuo first. Her goal was to make the Mu Family sympathize with her. She really had no choice with such an annoying daughter. She had disciplined her, but she failed. She had to make the Mu family acknowledge her as inws. No matter what, Mu Ci would be her son-inw since he married Bei Shuo! However, although this n had worked, it did not have the expected effect. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s see how my culinary skills are.¡± Chen Hai broke the silence and proudly showed everyone, and Mu Ci Bei Shuo¡¯s hair. ¡°Let me tell you guys that this girl is so good-looking. She¡¯ll get extra points no matter how she dresses up or doesn¡¯t dress up! I¡¯m an out-and-out beauty fan! She¡¯ll be my exclusive client from now on. I won¡¯t allow you to take her to find another stylist. Do you hear me?¡± Chen Hai said to Mu Ci domineeringly. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Conditions?¡± ¡°Ah? Conditions? Mu Ci, can you be reasonable? I! Chen Hai! Not only did I not take a single cent from cutting your hair, but you¡¯re also negotiating conditions with me?¡± Chen Hai was furious. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find another stylist.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. State your conditions.¡± Chen Hai surrendered. Mu Ci stroked Bei Shuo¡¯s hair and said calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Chen Hai was furious. ¡°Hmph! I havelet you take advantage of me again. Sigh! It¡¯s so rare for such good hair to not be permed or dyed. If not for my little sister, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you!¡± Chapter 49 - 49 Image Stylist 49 Image Stylist Everyone looked over and could not help but be shocked. Chen Hai was indeed an internationally renowned stylist. Under his godly workmanship, Bei Shuo felt like she had changedpletely. Bei Shuo¡¯s facial features were exquisite to begin with. Her skin was fair and delicate, especially her eyes. They were sparkling and charming. However, she was unaware of her beauty and had no idea how to dress up. She would not dress up so meticulously like Song Nan and Bei Le. She did not care about her natural beauty Hence, Chen Hai only cleaned up briefly before her beauty was awakened. She was so beautiful that Mu Ci couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. Bei Le was extremely jealous. She wanted to pounce on Bei Shuo and tear her apart before burning her bones and scattering her ashes! How could a hillbilly from the countryside be so beautiful? And that cripple in the wheelchair looked at her like a gem. No! This was not the ending she wanted! She thought that marrying into the Mu Family was a dead end! A disabled and tyrannical husband, a big family with many rules and one couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. They could make Bei Shuo die without a corpse in minutes! She was not here to visit her! She was here to see her miserable state! Bei Le clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. The sharp pain made her control her urge to scream and cry. However, Song Nan got up and walked briskly to Bei Shuo. He held her hand with a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re really beautiful. Chen Hai, you really are an expert at turning something rotten into something magical!¡± Chen Hai touched his nose. ¡°I just made it more magical. There¡¯s nothing rotten!¡± Song Nan hurriedly said affectionately to Bei Shuo, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t use the right words. Bei Shuo, can I call you that? You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± As the saying went, one should not p a smiling person. What could Bei Shuo say? She gently retracted her hand and turned to look at Mu Ci. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Mu Ci smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Bei Shuo said to Chen Hai, ¡°Thank you!¡± Chen Hai smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look in the mirror? Do you think you¡¯re good-looking just because he says so?¡± Bei Shuo nodded and said seriously, ¡°He won¡¯t lie to me!¡± Mu Chen looked at this beautiful couple and was very gratified. No matter what the future held, even if it was as hopeless as before, he would be satisfied as long as Mu Ci could continue to be happy. Bei Shuo was a treasure bestowed by the heavens to Mu Ci and the Mu Family. ¡°Young Master Mu, someone is here to deliver the clothes.¡± The servant walked in and reported. Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Let them in. Let Xiaoling check the list and put them in Young Madam Mu¡¯s closet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant received the order and left. Hence, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a team of high-end couture staff in uniforms entered with bags and boxes of various sizes. Under the guidance of the servants, they went into the elevator without looking sideways. ¡°W-what is this for?¡± Duan Si couldn¡¯t help but gasp and ask in shock. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°I bought some clothes for Bei Shuo. She only brought a simple small suitcase over. It¡¯s just two to three sets of clothes. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s been living all these years. Although hardship and simpleness are virtues, there¡¯s no need to save money for me after she marries me. I¡¯ll give her the best!¡± Mu Ci had never said such a long sentence to Duan Si. However, everyone could tell that these words were not just for Duan Si to hear. Shen Yu almost couldn¡¯t sit still. Her face was hot. The Shen Family had not married their daughter off. They had clearly chased her out. ¡°Grandpa, help us see a good day. I want to hold our wedding,¡± Mu Ci said gently. Mu Chen immediately smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Alright, alright! Leave this to Grandpa! Our Mu Family¡¯s eldest grandson must get married on a grand scale. Just don¡¯t think it¡¯s too overly grand.¡± Mu Ci was unusually calm as he held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Grandpa. Let¡¯s make it very grand. I want everyone to know that Bei Shuo is my wife.¡± This was a very important announcement to the world. Mu Ci acknowledged Bei Shuo¡¯s status in his heart with just one sentence. ¡°Wait, wait¡ª¡± Bei Shuo, who had been silent, panicked. It was fine to ignore the Bei Family¡¯s unreasonableness, but she was stunned by these few words that decided her wedding. Chapter 50 - 50 Clothing Designer 50 Clothing Designer Mu Ci looked at her gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but pause under his gaze. However, her rationality made her quicklye back to her senses. ¡°Can we dy the wedding?¡± Mu Ci frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Mu Chen also became serious. ¡°Girl, feel free to state your conditions. Grandpa will do my best to satisfy you.¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No, Grandpa. I don¡¯t have any conditions. I still have to go to school. Can we hold the wedding after I graduate?¡± Mu Chen didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve already registered your marriage and are legally husband and wife. The wedding won¡¯t affect your studies!¡± Bei Shuo was a little anxious. She hurriedly lowered her head and whispered into Mu Ci¡¯s ear, ¡°I have to invite Master and Senior Brother. I¡¯ll have regrets for the rest of my life if they don¡¯t attend my wedding!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s furrowed brows rxed. That made sense. Bei Shuo clearly only treated her master and senior brother as family. She would definitely be very happy to receive the blessings of the family whom she cared about. ¡°Alright! Grandpa, we¡¯ll postpone the wedding, but you can start preparing first.¡± Mu Ci made the decision. Seeing the intimacy between the two of them, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a day, kid! It¡¯s fine to leave it to me to prepare, but you can¡¯t find it troublesome when the timees!¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Young Master, these two designers want to custom make gowns for Young Madam.¡± Xiaobai walked in with two smart and elegantdies in their early thirties. Chen Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, you guys are here too?¡± The two of them smiled at Chen Hai and greeted Mu Chen and Mu Ci before greeting Chen Hai. Chen Hai smiled and said, ¡°Here, this is the person you want to measure. I think she will definitely inspire your creativity!¡± He turned to Bei Shuo. ¡°Come, Sister, let me introduce you to two friends. These two are the chief fashion designers of the Si Hai Corporation, Yan L¨¹ and Lu Xiao.¡± Yan L¨¹ and Lu Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Bei Shuo. They asked in surprise, ¡°Chen Hai, did you help us find a model?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Mu Ci said calmly, suddenly feeling a little unhappy. His Bei Shuo should be loved by everyone, but he couldn¡¯t stand it when everyone loved her. Yan L¨¹ and Lu Xiao were shocked. ¡°Wife?¡± When did Boss get married? Chen Hai crossed his arms proudly. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a new thing as an iron tree blooming1. However, I advise you to make the best use of your time to measure her. Otherwise, someone might regret letting you get close to his little darlingter.¡± These sarcastic words were naturally meant for Mu Ci. Mu Ci nced at him calmly and said to the two of them, ¡°Help her design gowns for all four seasons. Prepare one or two sets for all kinds of asions. The design drafts have to be reviewed by me first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them were practical. Unlike Chen Hai, who was talkative, they immediately started working. Duan Si tried her best for a long time but could no longer suppress her anger. She said coldly, ¡°Our Mu Family is a famous family after all. You have engaged stylist and designers this morning and even emptied the boutique, right? Are you not afraid that others will find out that you married a poor girl from the countryside?¡± She watched in disdain as Bei Shuo was measured by the two designers in public. Shen Yu and Bei Le¡¯s faces burned again. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going overboard by saying that in front of Madam Shen?¡± Duan Si said angrily, ¡°Overboard? She didn¡¯t even bring any decent clothes with her when she married you. This is clearly them selling their daughter to a rich family to be a maid! To think you treat her like she¡¯s a treasure! What right does she have?¡± ¡°Because I like her.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was cold. It was his usual attitude towards his mother. Shen Yu was embarrassed. Her palms were sweating from anxiety. She couldn¡¯t think of a response for a long time. Bei Le said weakly, ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s not that my mother didn¡¯t prepare a dowry for Sister, but Sister doesn¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t bring anything when she left home.¡± Her voice was already trembling. ¡°Sister, say something. You can¡¯t let Mom and I be misunderstood by everyone like this! No matter what, you¡¯re still our Bei Family¡¯s daughter, Sister!¡± Bei Shuo frowned at her. ¡°What do you want me to say? Didn¡¯t we sever ties from the moment I left home? Did you lose your agreement? I still have mine. Do you need me to make a copy for you?¡± Bei Le almost choked. Chapter 51 - 51 Overturning The Original Plan 51 Overturning The Original n ¡°Writing agreement?¡± Song Nan heard it clearly and caught the most important words before the Bei Family could say anything else. She looked at Duan Si. Duan Si perked up and asked, ¡°What agreement? What severance of ties? Why is your Bei Family so chaotic? No, you have to make it clear! Our Mu Family doesn¡¯t want to be aughing stock!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Mu Chen coughed heavily and red at Duan Si. ¡°Dad! Listen, listen! They can quarrel in our house! No wonder Bei Shuo is so uncultured! She can even say things like severing ties. What kind of family is theirs?!¡± Duan Si red at the Bei Family¡¯s mother and daughter. Shen Yu was so angry that she wanted to give Bei Shuo a p. Bei Le¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She bowed to Mu Chen and Duan Si and sobbed. ¡°Grandpa Mu, Auntie Mu, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t me my sister. She got into a conflict with my parents because she wasn¡¯t willing toe to marry Mu Ci. Sister said that if we force her to marry into the Bei Family, she will cut ties with our Bei Family and never acknowledge us again.¡± ¡°The Mu Family is indebted to our Bei Family, so my parents coaxed her into agreeing. However, a daughter is her parents¡¯ precious daughter after all. My mother has been thinking about Sister since she came to the Mu Family. She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she took the liberty to visit. This matter is our family¡¯s fault and has nothing to do with Sister. Don¡¯t me her.¡± She reached out to hold Shen Yu¡¯s arm and squeezed it hard. After years of tacit understanding between mother and daughter, Shen Yu immediately understood. She covered her mouth and sobbed. It looked like she would have fallen if not for Bei Le¡¯s support. Song Nan hurried to hold Shen Yu¡¯s other arm andforted her gently. ¡°Madam Bei, don¡¯t be sad. Please don¡¯t be sad.¡± With the support of the two of them, Shen Yu sat opposite Duan Si with tears in her eyes. ¡°Inw, we¡¯re all mothers. Tell me, which mother doesn¡¯t think for her children? But how many children can understand a mother¡¯s heart? They¡¯re trampling their mothers¡¯ heart when they are insensible. My life is too bitter¡ª¡± Her words unintentionally hit Duan Si¡¯s mark. Duan Si couldn¡¯t help but look at Mu Ci. Mu Ci sat in his wheelchair, holding Bei Shuo¡¯s hand tightly. He looked calm andposed. She had always known Mu Ci¡¯s coldness. But why did that wild girl make him look at her differently? At the thought of this, she snorted angrily. ¡°Such an agreement has no legal effect!¡± She looked at Bei Shuo provocatively. Bei Shuo was about to speak when Mu Ci squeezed her hand again and said coldly, ¡°If severing ties has no legal effect, what about giving up the right to inherit? Does it have legal effect?¡± The sobbing of Mrs. Bei and her daughter stopped abruptly. Mu Ci didn¡¯t even look at her mother. She only looked at the Bei Family¡¯s mother and daughter and said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the additional condition for Bei Shuo to sever ties with you is for her to give up the right to inherit the Bei Family! She¡¯s the legitimate eldest daughter of the Bei Family. She has the right to inherit!¡± Bei Le thought quickly and immediately said, ¡°Brother-inw, we¡¯ve never thought of making Sister give up the right to inherit!¡± Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but pull Bei Le anxiously. However, Bei Le was determined to make the elders of the Mu Family like her. The Bei Family¡¯s things were nothing to her. Bei Le looked at Bei Shuo gently. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry with us anymore. Dad and Mom married you into the Mu Family for your own good. Look at how close Brother-inw is to you. You¡¯ll definitely be happy. As parents, they all want their children to be happy.¡± Bei Shuo was so angry that sheughed. ¡°I just realized that you¡¯re so powerful. You can turn ck into white¡ª¡± ¡°From what Miss Bei is saying, does everyone in the Bei Family love Bei Shuo?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was still cold. Bei Le nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! Brother-inw, we came to see Sister today to see if you treated her well. If Sister is not doing well, we would rather take her home than let her stay here and be bullied!¡± Bei Shuo was amazed. No wonder her master said that she had to ¡°enter the world¡± to train herself. How could she have the chance to see such sophistry and cunning if she did not ¡°enter the world¡±? A youngdy of the same age as her had scheming eyes and heart. She understood that Bei Le¡¯s words were not for her. She was talking to Mu Ci¡¯s mother and grandfather. They were here to cause trouble! Chapter 52 - 52 Second Young Master Saving The Situation 52 Second Young Master Saving The Situation ¡°In that case, you didn¡¯t marry Bei Shuo to me because you wanted the 20 million yuan project, right?¡± Mu Ci asked calmly. Bei Le looked at Mu Ci, her doe-like eyes filled with sincerity. ¡°Brother-inw, we only want Sister to be happy!¡± The corners of Mu Ci¡¯s lips curled up as he muttered to himself, ¡°Very good. It looks like we can cancel that project now. This way, no one will criticize Bei Shuo for being sold into the Bei Family by her parents in the future.¡± Bei Le¡¯s expression changed instantly. Bei Shuo could not help butugh. Shen Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Mu, you can¡¯t do that! We¡¯ve already agreed. How can we joke about business? You have to keep your word!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression turned cold again. ¡°Keep my word? Madam Bei, you have double standards. You don¡¯t keep your word, but you want us to keep our word. Why? Just because you¡¯re weak?¡± Bei Le and her daughter were speechless. ¡°Yo! Why is it so lively today?¡± Second Young Master Mu walked in leisurely with his car keys. Bei Le took two steps towards Mu En as if he had been pardoned. ¡°Yo, which family is this little beauty from?¡± Mu En had his usual gentle smile on his face. Bei Le stopped in her tracks and lowered her head slightly. Mu En looked at Song Nan, as if waiting for her to introduce him. Song Nan smiled. She knew Mu En too well. ¡°Mu En, this is Bei Shuo¡¯s younger sister, Miss Bei Le. This is Madam Bei.¡± She had been raised by Duan Si. Due to Duan Si¡¯s selfishness, she had been hesitating between letting her marry Mu Ci or not, causing the rtionship between Song Nan and Mu Ci to be extremely delicate. The two of them did not look like siblings, nor did they look like childhood sweethearts. The boundary between them was always at an appropriate distance. On the other hand, Song Nan and Mu En really had siblings¡¯ feelings. Since they were young, Song Nan had cleaned up countless messes for Mu En, and Mu En sincerely respected his older sister. Mu En immediately greeted Shen Yu, then said to Bei Le, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sister-inw¡¯s little sister to be such a rare beauty. The water in your Bei Family is probably good for people.¡± After praising the beauty, he squeezed to his grandfather¡¯s side and sat down. He looked up and saw Mu Ci. He stood up again and stopped smiling. ¡°Brother? Are you angry? Who provoked you?¡± Without waiting for anyone to answer, he smiled at Bei Shuo. ¡°Sister-inw, my brother doesn¡¯t have a good temper. Did he scare you? Eh? Brother Chen Hai¡¯s masterpiece, right? Brother Chen Hai, you¡¯re still as amazing as ever. You have to help me when I have a girlfriend.¡± Chen Hai had seen the entirety of the Mu Family¡¯s farce. He was embarrassed and did not know how to leave. Mu En had saved his life. He smiled and said, ¡°We have to make things clear first. I can only help you once. You have to choose one from all your flowers first. Don¡¯t waste the opportunity.¡± ¡°Heh, Brother Chen Hai, why are you in the same tone as my grandfather?¡± Mu En made an exaggerated expression helplessly. Chen Hai smiled and turned to Mu Chen. ¡°Old Master, I still have something on. I¡¯ll make a move first. Let Mu Ci look for me whenever you need me.¡± Mu Chen nodded slightly. He was very impressed by Chen Hai¡¯s sensibility. Fortunately, with his rtionship with Mu Ci, he would not spout nonsense when he went out. ¡°Alright,e and y often when you¡¯re free.¡± Chen Hai patted Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister, are you interested in filming a movie? My friend is preparing to film a movie. The female lead is still in the audition. I think you¡¯re the most suitable!¡± Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo closer to him and avoided Chen Hai¡¯s ws. ¡°You have designs on me?¡± Chen Hai smiled and gestured for the two designers to follow him. He only nodded at Duan Si and Song Nan. He did not even look at the others. Song Nan¡¯s gazended on his back for a long time. Mu Ci¡¯s expression turned cold again. Mu En didn¡¯t seem to feel the change in the atmosphere. He smiled and asked Bei Le, ¡°Auntie and Sister Bei are here to visit Little Sister-inw, right? Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch? Our family hasn¡¯t been so lively in a long time!¡± Duan Si reached out and hit his son¡¯s head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mu En covered his head and felt aggrieved. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t hit my head. I¡¯m not as smart as my brother to begin with, yet you keep hitting my head! It¡¯s all your fault that I¡¯m stupid.¡± Duan Si¡¯s expression softened. Although she looked at his son reproachfully, her gaze was gentle. Mu Ci looked away. The corners of Mu En¡¯s lips curled up slightly with a hint of mockery. ¡°How am I talking nonsense? Isn¡¯t this Little Sister-inw¡¯s family? They¡¯re proper rtives!¡± Chapter 53 - 53 Miss Bei’s Performance 53 Miss Bei¡¯s Performance Duan Si snorted. ¡°We still don¡¯t understand the dispute. One moment, I heard that you have cut ties, and the next moment, I heard you say you¡¯re a pair of loving mother and daughter. Who knows what¡¯s real? This small family has so many dirty things!¡± Duan Si couldn¡¯t wait to vent her anger. Hence, she became sarcastic. Mu Chen stood up and said calmly, ¡°Mu Ci, this is your family matter. You can handle it yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa.¡± Mu Ci nodded slightly. !! Mu Chen did not say anything to the Bei Family¡¯s mother and daughter and walked away. At this point, Shen Yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The most important thing now was to keep the 20 million yuan business. However, Bei Le thought that with Mu En around, the Bei Family would definitely have another 20 million yuan without this 20 million yuan! The most important thing now was to let Madam Mu have a good impression of her. Only then would her chances of sess be higher. For such a wealthy family, it was not enough for a wife to only win her husband¡¯s heart. Bei Shuo had clearly failed. She could not follow in her footsteps. Hence, she bit her lip and looked at Mu Ci pitifully. ¡°Brother-inw, we really want Sister to be happy. No matter how difficult it is for my father and brother, they won¡¯t use Sister¡¯s life to exchange for the stability of our family.¡± She looked at Bei Shuo again and tears fell. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry with us anymore. We¡¯re family after all! You¡¯re the biological daughter of the Bei Family! Dad, Mom, and Brother treat me, their adopted daughter, as their own. How can they ignore their biological daughter like you? Sister, there¡¯s no overnight grudge between us as a family. Everything Dad and Mom do is for our own good. Look at you now. Aren¡¯t you very good with Brother-inw? Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Even Duan Si was less moved by her tears. Song Nan watched coldly, but she looked at Mu En. Mu En secretly looked at Mu Ci and Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was clearly stunned by Bei Le¡¯s performance. Deep down, she knew that Bei Le was just putting on an act. Although she had only been in the Bei Family for less than a month, this sister of hers, who was not rted by blood, had caused chaos in the Bei Family. At one point, Bei Shuo felt that she had upied her position and was an intruder. Bei Le had spent a lot of effort to chase her out. What was she trying to do now? Mu Ci frowned and rejoiced inwardly. Fortunately, he went to the Bei Family and took Bei Shuo away without hesitation. Otherwise, Bei Shuo probably wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. This was the world. Those who were kind-hearted would always be bullied by those shameless people. However, with him around, Bei Shuo would never be bullied by anyone again. Mu Ci shook Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Girl, let¡¯s forgive her then, lest someone nders you.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t care if it was dirty or not. However, she felt that Mu Ci had other intentions, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother, but I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to care about them.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s smile was only for Bei Shuo. ¡°Alright, go upstairs and see if your walk-in wardrobe suits you.¡± Bei Shuo smiled brightly and nodded happily. ¡°Alright!¡± Bei Shuo turned around and left. She didn¡¯t take the elevator. Instead, she ran upstairs two steps at a time. Everyone downstairs was dumbfounded. Duan Si took a deep breath. ¡°W-what¡¯s this? What kind of upbringing is this? Huh? What kind of rules?¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s good? I¡¯m very envious. I even dream of running and jumping like her.¡± Duan Si immediately shut up. This was an untouchable topic. However, she was very unwilling to be embarrassed by her son, so she said stiffly, ¡°If she wants to be the Young Madam of the Mu Family, she should act like the Young Madam of the Mu Family. Being dignified and virtuous is the most basic!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid none of those dignified and virtuous youngdies are willing to marry into the family to celebrate, right? They¡¯ll be widows in half a year. Who¡¯s willing to make such a sacrifice?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was even colder. Duan Si couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Without Old Master¡¯s mediation, she said angrily, ¡°Are you ming me? Do you have to talk to me like this? I¡¯m your mother! No matter what, you¡¯re my child! What right do you have to me me?¡± Mu Ci lowered his head gently and lowered his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°Everyone has their own fate. I don¡¯t me anyone. Hence, no one can criticize Bei Shuo. I won¡¯t allow my girl to be bullied, be it in person or behind her back! As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll protect her for as long as I live!¡± Chapter 54 - 54 Diverting Her Attention 54 Diverting Her Attention Duan Si opened her mouth but did not say a word. She thought about it and felt very aggrieved. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and punch Mu En beside her. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, okay?¡± As a bystander, Mu En hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Mom, Mom, don¡¯t be angry. My brother is just making his stand clear. Isn¡¯t it only right for him to protect Little Sister-inw?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t anger me!¡± Duan Si red up at her youngest son. !! Mu En chuckled. ¡°If you had married Sister Nan to my brother earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Hence, you can only me yourself!¡± A trace of frustration shed across Duan Si¡¯s face. Song Nan raised her hand and hit Mu En. Seeing from the corner of her eye that Mu Ci was not looking at them, she could not help but feel disappointed. She said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Bei Le and her daughter saw this and had their own ns. Bei Le said apologetically, ¡°Auntie Mu, don¡¯t be angry with my sister. She¡¯s an innocent person. You¡¯ll know in time.¡± Duan Si snorted and sized up Bei Le seriously. She felt that this girl was much better than that wild girl. Even if her son married this girl, it would be better than marrying that good-for-nothing! Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Mom, this little sister is really gentle and sensible. Don¡¯t scare her. My brother just advised Little Sister-inw to interact with them as proper rtives in the future. You can also have someone to talk to you. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± The eyes of the Bei Family¡¯s mother and daughter lit up. Duan Si saidzily with a cold expression, ¡°Whatever!¡± The Bei Family mother and daughter were overjoyed. Mu En got up and pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve taken over a merger and acquisition case now. Can you give me some advice?¡± The moment he turned around, he winked at Song Nan, who gave him a half-smile. As Mu Ci turned around, his gaze turned cold, but his tone was still as cold and distant as usual. ¡°You should consult your ountant andwyer!¡± ¡°What can they do? The opinions they give are always ambiguous. I can still make a prompt decision without them getting involved. After they give their opinions, I¡¯m only left with a dilemma. Brother, what you taught me is the most practical and applicable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Grandpa. You don¡¯t have to coax me,¡± Mu Ci said calmly, his tone much gentler. Once they left, all the women, including Duan Si, heaved a sigh of relief. *** Bei Shuo looked at the huge walk-in wardrobe and was stunned. She asked Xiaobai, ¡°Is this all for me?¡± Xiaobai smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Yes, Young Master Mu bought them for you, Young Madam. The ones tailor-made for you will only be sent over in a few days.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. Xiaobai nodded. ¡°Yes! Young Master Mu said that this is for everyday wear. As Young Madam still has to go to school, they¡¯re all ordinary styles.¡± Xiaobai took two steps forward and lowered her voice. ¡°Young Madam, these ordinary styles of clothes are also not easy to buy outside. I heard from the designer that there are several award-winning works here. They are not sold outside. You don¡¯t have to worry about wearing the same clothes as others.¡± Bei Shuo stuck out her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to try them on.¡± Xiaobai smiled. ¡°Our Young Master Mu can¡¯t wait to buy all the good things in this world for Young Madam.¡± Bei Shuo nodded in agreement. Mu Ci always felt a sense of doomsday-like despair. He treated one day as two days. He wished he could stay awake 24 hours a day so that he could squeeze out another day to fight against the Grim Reaper. ¡°Xiaobai, help me check out something.¡± Bei Shuo subconsciously touched the clothes while thinking about something else. ¡°Alright, Young Madam. What do you want me to do?¡± Xiaobai immediately replied. ¡°Help me find the doctor who diagnosed Brother. I want you to investigate secretly. Don¡¯t disturb others, especially these people in the main house. Can you do that?¡± ¡°I promise toplete the mission, but Young Madam, what are you going to do?¡± Xiaobai¡¯s face was filled with anticipation. ¡°To treat my brother! You have to help me!¡± Bei Shuo reached out and shook Xiaobai¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, Young Madam. I will definitelyplete the mission!¡± Xiaobai vowed. ¡°It would be best if we could get the previous diagnosis report,¡± Bei Shuo muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Xiaobai said uncertainly. Bei Shuo was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You have a way?¡± Xiaobai nodded. ¡°The doctors who treat Young Master are all from the Mu Family¡¯s hospital. My little sister works as a nurse in the hospital.¡± Bei Shuo sped her hands together excitedly. Chapter 55 - 55 The Temptation 55 The Temptation Bei Le sat opposite Mu En and sobbed, feeling extremely aggrieved. Mu En looked concerned and heartbroken when Bei Le looked over. ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t expect Sister to be so heartless. I just want her to be happy, but she¡¯s so guarded against us. She keeps thinking that we want to harm her,¡± Bei Le sobbed. Mu En got up and sat beside Bei Le. He reached out and put his arm around her shoulder. Heforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. My heart will break if you cry again.¡± !! Bei Le turned around shyly and leaned towards Mu En. Mu En reached out and swept Bei Le¡¯s hair. He smiled and said, ¡°Good sister, what¡¯s wrong with that? Your sister doesn¡¯t like you. It¡¯s fine as long as you can make my grandfather like you and make my mother not dislike you. This way, you can enter our Mu Family in the future without any obstacles.¡± ¡°En-enter the Mu Family?¡± Bei Le was excited, but she had an innocent expression on her face. Mu En twirled Bei Le¡¯s hair with his fingers, his eyes filled with smiles. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to enter our Mu Family and be our Second Young Madam?¡± The corners of Bei Le¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. She lowered her eyshes and bit her lip. She said in a low voice, ¡°Who wants to be the Second Young Mistress of the Mu Family? I don¡¯t want to.¡± Mu En leaned closer to Bei Le. ¡°Oh? You really don¡¯t want to? Then, I¡¯ll have to find another girl.¡± Bei Le immediately widened her eyes and revealed a pitiful expression. Mu En deliberately distanced himself from her and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m very popr. I¡¯m afraid thedies who want to be the Second Young Mistress of the Mu Family can form a line that can reach France.¡± Bei Le¡¯s expression changed and she called out pitifully, ¡°Brother Mu En¡ª¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Why? Have you thought it through? I like sensible girls. I think you¡¯re the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± Bei Le immediately nodded briskly, but she was still a little uncertain. ¡°Brother Mu En, do you really like me?¡± Mu En stretched out his index finger and raised her small chin. He smiled and said, ¡°I told you, I like sensible girls.¡± Bei Le chuckled. ¡°Brother Mu En, do you want me to make Sister look inferior?¡± Mu En¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I like smart girls.¡± Bei Le couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I understand. I know what I should do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best for you.¡± Mu En put down her chin and waved his index finger. ¡°Not for me, for us!¡± Bei Le smiled sweetly. Mu En leaned forward and kissed her lips. Bei Le couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She couldn¡¯t help but put her hand on Mu En¡¯s back. The wide booth sofa wasfortable and soft. Mu En¡¯s fingers seemed to have an electric current that ignited Bei Le¡¯s entire body. She couldn¡¯t help but moan. However, this delicate voice was swallowed by Mu En¡¯s slightly rough kiss. When Bei Le returned home, she was not in a hurry to change out of her clothes. Instead, she sat on the bed, hugged the nket, and buried her head in it, reminiscing about the details. There was only satisfaction in her heart without a trace of regret. Mu En. She would be the Second Young Mistress of the Mu Family in the future. Unexpectedly, she still couldn¡¯t let that idiot Bei Shuo off. However, it did not matter. She was not her match in the Bei Family and would not be her match in the Mu Family either. ¡°Miss! Young Master Gu Ming is here to see you.¡± The maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Gu Ming? How could she have forgotten about him? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here!¡± Bei Le was about to go out when she looked down and saw her clothes. She could not help but panic. ¡°Tell Young Master Gu Ming that I have a fever and fell asleep after taking the medicine. Tell him to go back first,¡± Bei Shuo said hurriedly. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The maid was stunned for a moment before she left. Bei Le heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly took her clothes to the bathroom to wash up. Just as she threw the clothes into the washing machine, she hurriedly took them out from the washing machine and folded each piece carefully. She found a bag and put them in it. She hugged it to her chest and kissed it. She wanted to keep this set of clothes as a permanent memento. Looking up at the marks all over her body in the mirror, Bei Le smiled and touched them one by one. She sighed again. Unfortunately, these marks could not be left behind forever. These were marks that proved that she belonged to Mu En alone. From now on, she was Mu En¡¯s woman. Gu Ming¡ª It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was an era where the weak were eliminated and the strong stayed. Gu Ming was a good person and his family background was not bad, but it was simply not bad. If she had Mu En, there was really nothing to miss about Gu Ming. Chapter 56 - 56 Her Backup, The Mommy’s Boy 56 Her Backup, The Mommy¡¯s Boy However, he was really good to her. Sigh, it was a pity. He was such a warm man. However, she still had to make the best use of him! Otherwise, it would be a waste. At the thought of this, she hurriedly took a shower and chose light pink cotton home clothes to wear. In the mirror, she looked like a weak and pitiful girl-next-door. This was Gu Ming¡¯s favorite look. When she came downstairs with unsteady footsteps, she saw that Gu Ming was still sitting in the living room. Seeing here down, Gu Ming walked forward anxiously. ¡°Bei Le, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Let me send you to the hospital. My mother said that girls¡¯ bodies are the most delicate. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to see the doctor in time. Otherwise, it will be difficult if a small illness bes a serious illness.¡± Gu Ming¡¯s tall figure bent down gently. His handsome eyes were filled with anxiety. His heart was filled with her. Bei Le raised her head gently and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just caught a cold. I was afraid of infecting you, so I didn¡¯t want to see you. Seriously, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Gu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How can I leave in peace when you¡¯re sick? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital to take a look?¡± Bei Le nodded gently. ¡°Brother Gu Ming, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I¡¯ll take good care of myself!¡± Gu Ming held her arm gently. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just a child! I need to take care of you. My mother said that girls should be pampered and protected. Bei Le smiled and thought to herself, Your mother said it. Your mother said it. Everything was said by your mother. Don¡¯t you have an idea yourself? It was only now that she realized that Gu Ming was really iparable to Mu En. He was simply useless. Her expression could not help but turn cold. On the other hand, Mu Ci¡¯s hair was already drenched in sweat. He gritted his teeth and endured thest set. He leaned against the railing and panted. ¡°Are you still angry with your mother and sister?¡± Bei Shuo was scrolling through something on her cell phone. She looked up and was stunned for a moment. She shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve long forgotten. Why should I take the trouble to spend my energy on them? How wasteful is that?¡± Mu Ci reached out and tucked Bei Shuo¡¯s hair behind her ear. He said gently, ¡°They want to tear up the agreement and reconcile with you after seeing that you¡¯re fine. Their goal is just to rely on the Mu Family through you.¡± Bei Shuo said, ¡°Then why is Brother still tolerating them? If you ask me, we can just chase them out. Who cares what they think? Anyway, we don¡¯t have time to receive them. If they¡¯re willing to act, let others see it. We don¡¯t like it.¡± Mu Ci ced his hand on Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If they were people who could leave after being chased away, they wouldn¡¯t have done such a shameless thing. Bei Shuo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Bei Shuo trusted him very much and nodded calmly. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk to them anymore. I¡¯ve already repaid the Bei Family.¡± She pulled a big towel from the side and draped it over Mu Ci¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold. You¡¯ve exercised enough today. Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± Mu Ci was very obedient. He let Bei Shuo put on a towel for him and helped him sit in the wheelchair. Liu Ming rushed over and pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair, taking care of him while he showered and changed. Bei Shuo¡¯s attention was on her cell phone, but Mu Ci didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Young Master, the Bei Family¡¯s project has been suspended,¡± Liu Ming reported. Mu Ci nodded. Seeing that Liu Ming wanted to say something but hesitated, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter any problems?¡± Liu Ming nodded. ¡°The Bei Family hooked up with Second Young Master.¡± Mu Ci was stunned for a moment before he slowly smiled. ¡°So fast. What a good move!¡± These words sounded like he was talking to himself, but it was unknown if he was talking about Mu En or the Bei Family. ¡°Uncle Liu, do you think Mu En will help when the Bei Family¡¯s project is stopped?¡± Mu Ci said calmly. ¡°No, Second Young Master won¡¯t go against Young Master Mu so obviously,¡± Liu Ming said firmly. Mu Ci didn¡¯t say anything. This younger brother of his had always eliminated his enemies as he chatted andughed since he was young. He never needed to do anything himself. His mother and grandfather would naturally fulfill his wishes for him. At one time, Mu Ci felt that his brother¡¯s fate was really good. Later on, he slowly understood where those miracles came from. The help of the heavens? It was all man-made. He exhaled softly. Chapter 57 - 57 Natural Little Slut 57 Natural Little Slut Bei De¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he hurriedly scolded his son. ¡°Hurry up and take a look. What¡¯s going on with the Mu Family? Why did they suddenly stop? The Mu Family can afford to waste time, but we can¡¯t? What went wrong?¡± Bei Cong was excitedly sharing Mu En¡¯s stories of how he was favored in the Mu Family with Bei Le. He was dumbfounded by his father¡¯s question. ¡°How can they pause it? They can¡¯t do that, right? Didn¡¯t we agree on something?¡± Bei De reached out and hit his son. ¡°You don¡¯t even look after the project properly. You only know how to fool around with your sister! Quickly contact the project manager of the Mu Corporation and make arrangements!¡± !! Bei Cong looked puzzled. ¡°Do we still need to make arrangements? Young Madam Mu of the Bei Family is our family¡¯s daughter! They wouldn¡¯t dare to stop our project even if they had the guts.¡± Bei De¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have signed any agreement with Bei Shuo. Now, Bei Shuo has cut ties with us. There¡¯s no one to plead for leniency for us!¡± Bei Cong looked at Bei Le with a wicked smile. Bei Le rolled her eyes at him andforted Bei De. ¡°Dad, Mom and I went to see Sister. Although Sister is still angry with us, the Old Master of the Mu Family, the Eldest Madam of the Mu Family, and Brother-inw have all admitted that we¡¯re rtives of the Mu Family. What you¡¯re talking about is really something we can plead leniency for.¡± Bei De was stunned. Did something happen that he didn¡¯t know about? Bei Le briefly told him about her and Shen Yu going to the Mu Family. Of course, she hid their humiliation. Bei De was bewildered. ¡°Really? No, could it be that Mu Ci is taking revenge for Bei Shuo and deliberately stopped our project?¡± Bei Cong sneered. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you exaggerating? It¡¯s only been a few days. Can Bei Shuo make Mu Ci take revenge for her with a business worth tens of millions? Who is she? Is she so charming? It¡¯s more like our Bei Le, right? Sister? Why don¡¯t you ask Second Young Master Mu?¡± Bei Le looked shy. Bei De was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking Second Young Master Mu? Why would Second Young Master Mu speak up for us?¡± Bei Cong urged Bei Le with a ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡± expression. ¡°Call him and ask him what he¡¯s doing and if he misses you.¡± Bei Le thought for a moment and stood up, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room to make a call.¡± Mu En picked up the phone covered in sweat. It was a soft and delicate voice. ¡°Brother Mu En, what are you doing?¡± Mu En nced at his femalepanion beside him and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m exercising, baby. Do you want to participate?¡± Bei Le¡¯s face turned inexplicably red. ¡°What exercise are you doing? Your breathing sounds a little unstable.¡± Mu En could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s a physical exercise, but if you¡¯re willing to participate, we can do some exercises that are not suitable for children! Baby, I miss you so much!¡± Bei Le¡¯s heart was about to melt, but she was not blinded by happiness. ¡°Brother Mu En, the project between our Bei Family and the Mu Family has been suspended. Do you know the reason?¡± Mu En said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s my brother¡¯s jurisdiction. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Brother¡ª¡± Bei Le wheedled. Only then did Mu En react. ¡°Alright, little baby, I¡¯ll help you ask.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu En!¡± Bei Le said sweetly. Mu En smiled. ¡°Are you thanking me just like that? You¡¯re so insincere! I¡¯m not so easy to fool!¡± Bei Le blushed. ¡°Then, how do you want me to thank you?¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯reing to my bed to thank me! Tomorrow night! You¡¯re not allowed to deny it! I¡¯ll give you the news. Give it to me! It¡¯s a deal!¡± Mu En hung up without waiting for Bei Le¡¯s reply. Bei Le held her cell phone and felt her entire body heat up. Mu En flipped over and threw his cell phone aside. The long legs beside him immediately wrapped around him. ¡°Which little vixen is Second Young Master contacting? You even set a time?¡± Mu En grabbed the woman¡¯s sensitive part and rubbed it with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s a natural little slut. She dreams of being the Second Young Mistress of the Mu Family! She¡¯s so obedient. I like her.¡± The woman pouted. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me the minimum respect? You¡¯re still with me, but you¡¯re already thinking of other little sluts!¡± Mu En flipped over and pressed the woman under him. He bit her fair chest. ¡°She¡¯s just a side dish. Let me freshen up for a few days. I only like sensible women like you.¡± The woman snorted in pain and stopped talking. She gradually entered a good state with Mu En. Chapter 58 - 58 Encountered An Obstacle 58 Encountered An Obstacle Second Young Master Mu had so many women that he couldn¡¯t count them all. Being the Second Young Mistress of the Mu Family? How stupid would that be? Instead of having such an endless dream, it was better to get more benefits from him! This was what it meant to be sensible and know one¡¯s limits! Bei Shuo hummed a tune that could not be heard at all. She put away the needles and massaged Mu Ci carefully. Liu Ming had been standing at the side, looking down and treating himself as a non-existent wooden pole. !! For the past few days, Young Master Mu had requested for him to apany him every time Young Madam Mu administered acupuncture on him. At first, Liu Ming was still wary of Young Madam Mu. However, he soon realized that he was overthinking. Young Madam definitely had no intention of harming Young Master. On the other hand, his young master was suffering both physically and emotionally. Young Madam was a qualified doctor. In the eyes of doctors, there was no difference between men and women. Young Madam meant what she said. However, his young master had to ovee the shame of being seen naked by his wife and be angry that his wife did not feel anything for him. He did not know how Young Master came up with this idea and insisted that he stand at the side to apany him. It was as if his presence could prove their purity. What was there to prove? Liu Ming couldn¡¯t understand. They were a legal couple who had registered their marriage at the Civil Affairs Bureau! Liu Ming couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Young Madam should be the only obstacle Young Master had encountered since he was young. Bei Shuo, who was massaging Mu Ci¡¯s leg muscles, suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Liu, I want to ask you about someone.¡± Bei Shuo nced at Mu Ci, who had his eyes closed and was breathing evenly. She lowered her voice. ¡°When did Mu En take the Snow Pill back then?¡± Liu Ming was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Bei Shuo to ask this. ¡°I had been guarding Young Master Mu at that time and didn¡¯t pay attention to Second Young Master¡¯s condition. I heard that Second Young Master was frightened and had a high fever. As soon as the Snow Pill that Old Master bought was sent over, it was forcefully taken away by Madam.¡± Liu Ming lowered his eyes sadly. Bei Shuo could imagine that scene because he had already met each one of them. ¡°Is there anything special about Second Young Master?¡± Bei Shuo asked. ¡°What¡¯s special is that Madam will be more biased towards Second Young Master.¡± Liu Ming didn¡¯t know if this was considered special. Bei Shuo did not stop what she was doing. There was obvious anger in her voice. ¡°I mean, is there anything special about Mu En¡¯s behavior now? For example, does he like something and have a certain habit?¡± Only then did Liu Ming understand. He was a little embarrassed. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Second Young Master has a lively personality and is liked by Old Master and the elders in the family. He doesn¡¯t have any special habits. He simply has many girlfriends.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s hand froze. ¡°Many girlfriends?¡± Liu Ming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Young Master frequently appears on the entertainment news. He also manages the Mu Corporation¡¯s entertainment business. It¡¯s normal for him to have more women around him. He¡¯s generous and has a good temper. Even though he has many girlfriends, there¡¯s no gossip about women being jealous around him.¡± Liu Ming did not know what Bei Shuo wanted to know, so he could only tell her what he knew. Bei Shuo raised her hands and tilted her head, lost in thought. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Mu Ci suddenly asked. Bei Shuo came back to her senses and could hear the impatience in Mu Ci¡¯s tone. She chuckled and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s something strange between him and Bei Le. It won¡¯t be pleasant if Bei Le uses him to get close to the Mu Family.¡± Mu Ci was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Mu En has always been very popr with women. I¡¯m afraid that Miss Bei has her own thoughts. Uncle Liu, watch and see if the two of them are together.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Ming replied and turned to leave. It was better to give him some things to do. Young Master Mu was getting more and more possessive. Young Madam Mu only asked around about Second Young Master, but Young Master Mu was obviously dissatisfied. It was better for him to stay away and not be implicated by Young Master Mu¡¯s anger. Things in this world were really unpredictable! He did not expect the heavens to bless Young Master Mu and let him meet a woman who could treat his illness. Moreover, Young Master Mu¡¯s cold heart actually warmed up day by day. He only had eyes for Young Madam Mu. This mortal presence made Young Master Mu more and more alive, and it also gave them more and more hope. Chapter 59 - 59 Side Effects Of The Medicine 59 Side Effects Of The Medicine After thest set of massages, Bei Shuo straightened her back and shook her sore hands. She pulled the thin nket over Mu Ci and sat cross-legged on the carpet in front of the bed. This way, it was easier to chat with Mu Ci. Mu Ci reached out and tucked Bei Shuo¡¯s hair behind her ear. He said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Bei Shuo smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother, do you feel better today? Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Every day is better than the day before.¡± !! There was a little pride on Bei Shuo¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded all the changes in your condition. Master will definitely praise me the next time we meet!¡± Mu Ci looked at this bright girl and felt again that it was good to be alive! Bei Shuo habitually pulled his wrist over to take his pulse. She looked at his tongue and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ci wasn¡¯t worried about his health. He felt very good. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see Bei Shuo frown. ¡°The poison of the Snow Pill hasn¡¯tpletely dissipated. I still need to continue acupuncture for a few more days,¡± Bei Shuo muttered to herself. Mu Ci was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Snow Pill a life-saving medicine? Why is it poisonous?¡± Bei Shuo ced his hand back under the nket and exined patiently, ¡°There are two sides to everything. It¡¯s the same with medicine. One side of it is medicine, while the other is poison. The more a medicine can treat an emergency and save lives, the more harmful it usually is to the body. The Snow Pill is an example. No matter what illness it is, as long as you take the Snow Pill immediately, you can recover. However, you have to start cleaning up the poison of the Snow Pill after you recover. Otherwise, if it stays in your body, there will be other unpredictable consequences.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve always wanted to know how Mu En¡¯s health is?¡± Mu Ci understood. Bei Shuo hesitated for a moment. ¡°How should I put it? There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with his body, at least not now. He¡¯s still young, but he might have an abnormality in some aspects. For example, he might be obsessed with something and be unable to extricate himself. This will cause his body to erode bit by bit. This might happen early orte.¡± ¡°Like women,¡± Mu Ci said. Bei Shuo nodded gently. Mu Ci did not speak and fell into deep thought. Bei Shuo bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Master¡¯s patients before. I heard these from Master. Mu En isn¡¯t our patient. He took Snow Pills but didn¡¯t undergo our post-treatment detoxification treatment. I¡¯m just guessing, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± Mu Ci got up and wanted to lean against the headboard. Bei Shuo hurriedly stuffed a pillow behind him. Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and made her sit on the bed. She leaned against him for a long time before he said softly, ¡°Mu En does like women. When he was 15 years old, he seduced and raped a female ssmate in his ss because he liked her. After that, my mother came forward and gave the girl a sum of money. The matter was left unsettled. After that, Mu En couldn¡¯t stop himself. No one around him was spared. I never thought that he was poisoned. I just thought that it was a matter of character. Bei Shuo, can he be saved?¡± There was an imperceptible pain in Mu Ci¡¯s voice. Bei Shuo shook his head gently. ¡°Brother, do you know that spoiling children is equivalent to killing them? Madam Mu¡¯s treatment of Mu En will only make him worse. The consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Mu Ci said nothing. One was his biological mother, and the other was his biological brother, but they all treated him as if they were not family. His words were insignificant and useless. Mu Ci patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯ll get Liu Ming to watch over him. Let¡¯s do our best and leave it to fate.¡± Other than nodding, what else could Bei Shuo do? Mu Ci didn¡¯t tell Bei Shuo that things weren¡¯t as simple as he said. Mu En was a good boy in front of his grandfather and the elders of his n. In fact, his private life was extremely messy. Her mother had been helping him clean up the mess behind him. She had used money to settle those girls. This was also why her mother did not let Mu En get too close to youngdies of equal social status. Any problem that money could solve was not a problem. Those small families or women who wanted to get close to Mu En for money were easy to take care of. However, provoking the daughters of those noble families was not something that could be resolved with money. Moreover, his reputation would be damaged because of this. Mu En was already the predetermined sessor. The most important thing was his reputation. Hence, the money his mother had spent on Mu En all these years was uncountable. Mu Ci had been watching coldly. He was not from the same world as them. Mu Ci reached out and pulled Bei Shuo into his arms. Bei Shuo immediately found afortable spot and said in a daze, ¡°Let me lean on you to sleep for a while.¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t say anything. As Bei Shuo took a deep and steady breath, he pondered quietly. Chapter 60 - 60 The Obtrusive Boyfriend 60 The Obtrusive Boyfriend Bei Le dressed up carefully and prepared to go to Mu En¡¯s appointment with an excited heart. The moment she went downstairs, she saw Gu Ming sitting on the sofa and could not help but frown. Gu Ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Bei Le. ¡°Bei Le, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± ¡°Thank you! Why are you here?¡± She asked him without any joy in her tone. Gu Ming was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me yesterday that we would watch a movie together today?¡± Only then did Bei Le remember that she had agreed to him carelessly yesterday in order to make this fool get lost quickly. How annoying! ¡°I already have an appointment today and can¡¯t watch a movie with you. Why don¡¯t you go with my brother!¡± Bei Le¡¯s tone was a little cold. ¡°Bei Le, who are you meeting?¡± Gu Ming¡¯s mind was a little nk. Bei Le rolled her eyes in her heart. However, falling out with Gu Ming could not be done overnight. It required a process. Otherwise, she would end up with the reputation of being treacherous and clinging to the rich and powerful. It would be very disadvantageous for her to establish herself in the Mu Family in the future. At the thought of this, Bei Le smiled lightly. ¡°Gu Ming, I really don¡¯t have time today. I have a ssmate who has returned from overseas. We have an appointment.¡± Gu Ming stood in front of Bei Le. ¡°Which ssmate? I know all your ssmates. Why don¡¯t I apany you! It¡¯s not safe for girls to go out at night. I¡¯ll be your escort.¡± Bei Le couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. Protect me? Who can you protect with a physique like yours?! However, her expression did not change. Her tone was cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We want to talk about some girls¡¯ private topics. It¡¯s inconvenient to bring you along. Moreover, they¡¯re allughing at me. They say that I have to bring my boyfriend everywhere. I¡¯m especially useless.¡± Gu Ming was a little hurt. Bei Le hurriedly ced her hand on Gu Ming¡¯s chest and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Gu Ming, you have to give me some freedom. We¡¯re just having a little girls¡¯ gathering. How can I bring you along if others don¡¯t bring a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t you go and see if Uncle Gu has anything to tell you to do? Uncle Gu will definitely be very happy if you go.¡± Only then did Gu Ming¡¯s expression ease up. He said reluctantly, ¡°Then the movie you promised me¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch it tomorrow! I promise you, you can have all my time tomorrow! Let¡¯s eat and watch a movie together, okay?¡± Bei Le wheedled. Only then did Gu Ming turn around slightly and make way. However, he still reached out and grabbed the corner of Bei Le¡¯s shirt. ¡°Then go home early. You must call me when youe back. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± Bei Le pushed Gu Ming¡¯s hand away and gritted her teeth, revealing a cute smile. ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± When she finally rushed out of the house, Bei Le could not help but heave a long sigh of relief. No! She had to think of a way to send Gu Ming away! She could not leave a bad reputation, so he had to take the me! It was better to leave this matter to Bei Cong! Bei Le took a taxi and went straight to Mu Si¡¯s clubhouse. Along the way, she was thinking about how to ruin Gu Ming¡¯s reputation, cancel the engagement with him, and let him stay away from her. Seeing that it was Bei Le, the clubhouse¡¯s doorman bowed very obediently without asking. ¡°Miss Bei, this way please. Second Young Master has already called to rush you.¡± Bei Le¡¯s face could not help but heat up. She was overjoyed. Mu En was actually in such a hurry to call her. It could be seen how important she was to him. Bei Le stood outside the door and took a deep breath. Just as she was about to knock, the door was pulled open from the inside. Mu En pulled Bei Le into the room. ¡°Ah!¡± Bei Le eximed. She lost her bnce. She staggered and fell onto the sofa. Before she could stand up, Mu En¡¯s body was already on top of her. Bei Le knelt by the sofa. Mu En¡¯s hand was stuck behind her head, forcing her to look up at him. Mu En still had that casual smile on his face, but his eyes were bright. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not obedient! You¡¯re half an hourter than you agreed. It¡¯s been so hard on me. Tell me, how are you going topensate me?¡± Looking at Mu En¡¯s smiling face, Bei Le¡¯s entire body softened. ¡°Brother Mu En, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu En smiled very roguishly. ¡°I don¡¯t ept verbal apologies. You have to prove your apology with your actions and promise that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Chapter 61 - 61 She Did It Voluntarily 61 She Did It Voluntarily Bei Le¡¯s eyes were filled with love as she nodded shyly. Mu En was very satisfied. He held Bei Le¡¯s hand and guided her to satisfy him. Bei Le dodged back in fear and fell onto the carpet. Mu En raised his eyebrows and sat on the sofa, looking down at her. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not willing?¡± !! Bei Le was a little flustered. ¡°Brother Mu En, I-I don¡¯t like this.¡± Her heart began to race. Before Mu En, she and Gu Ming did not go overboard. Instead of saying that she had a strict upbringing and a good foster mother, it was better to say that in Bei Le¡¯s heart, she always felt that Gu Ming was one step away from her ideals. Hence, she would always protect herself and wait for a time when she could get the best price. Mu En smiled. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t like it? Then what should I do? I like obedient and sensible girls!¡± Bei Le lowered her eyes, feeling conflicted. However, Mu En stood up and said in disappointment, ¡°Then go back. I¡¯ll see if I can get anyone else. How disappointing!¡± He had just taken a step when Bei Le grabbed the hem of his bathrobe. ¡°Brother Mu En!¡± Mu En looked down at her. There was no smile on his face anymore. Bei Le shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°No¡ª¡± ¡°No?¡± Mu En asked calmly. Bei Le cried aggrievedly. ¡°Don¡¯t look for anyone else.¡± Mu En was expressionless. Bei Le got up and reached out to hug Mu En. She tiptoed and kissed his lips gently, only stopping when she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Mu En did not respond to her. He hugged her back with one hand in the end. Bei Ley on Mu En¡¯s chest and panted. ¡°Brother Mu En, don¡¯t abandon me. I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll listen to you, okay? Promise me that you won¡¯t leave me!¡± Mu En smiled mockingly and lifted her chin with his hand. ¡°Are you really willing to listen to me?¡± Bei Le hurriedly nodded. Mu En exhaled softly and blew beside Bei Le¡¯s ear. ¡°I don¡¯t like to force others.¡± Bei Le was ticklish and dodged. She buried her face in Mu En¡¯s chest and said coquettishly, ¡°I did it willingly, Brother Mu En.¡± Mu En finally regained his usual smile. ¡°I like sensible and obedient girls.¡± Bei Le hurriedly nodded and looked up at Mu En affectionately. Mu En smiled at her and pulled her hand to guide her. His other hand pressed on her shoulder, making her kneel at his feet. Bei Le¡¯s mind was filled with scenes of her glorious future as the young mistress of the Mu Family. In the future, she would be the legitimate Second Young Mistress of the Mu Family. It was useless for that country bumpkin to enter the family earlier than her. She would definitely make all the women in the city look up to her. She slowly closed her eyes. This was just a little fun between husband and wife. It was a blessing to be able to marry a man like Mu En! On the other hand, Bei Shuo took Xiaobai¡¯s cell phone and flipped through the photos one by one. Her expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiaobai asked in confusion. Young Madam¡¯s expression made her a little nervous. Bei Shuo waved her cell phone. ¡°Xiaobai, I want to download these photos to theputer and take a look at them slowly.¡± Xiaobai nodded. Bei Shuo knocked on Mu Ci¡¯s study door. Mu Ci was having a video conference. Bei Shuo was about to leave when Mu Ci raised his hand and called her, ¡°Come here.¡± Bei Shuo could only walk in. Mu Ci pulled her to his side and pointed at the screen in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other. These are mypanions.¡± Bei Shuo was surprised to see the four faces on the screen. ¡°This is my wife, Bei Shuo.¡± Mu Ci tilted theputer slightly so that the camera could frame the two of them. He kissed the back of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sister-inw? We have a sister-inw?¡± ¡°No way? Is there a problem with the Inte?¡± After the four different voices and the chaos, the screen turned ck and the meeting was interrupted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Bei Shuo was confused. Mu Ci held her hand to his lips to hide his smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Their brains short-circuited.¡± While the four idiots were checking theirworks, Mu Ci asked Bei Shuo, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I need aputer.¡± She waved the cell phone in her hand. Mu Ci pointed at the otherptop on the desk. ¡°Use that one first. I¡¯ll give you a new one tomorrow. You need to use it when school starts.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t decline. She turned on theputer and connected to her cell phone to upload the photos. The screen in front of Mu Ci lit up again. Seeing that he was alone, four deep breaths of relief came from theputer. Chapter 62 - 62 Frightened Subordinates 62 Frightened Subordinates ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Have you checked the Inte cable? Is there a problem?¡± Mu Ci interrupted them before they could speak. ¡°Boss, we must have seen wrongly just now.¡± !! ¡°Otherwise, we must be too tired and hallucinating.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression was not good as he red at them. ¡°In your hearts, I¡¯ll never be able to get a wife in my life, right?¡± No one dared to speak in the video. Mu Ci pointed the camera at Bei Shuo, who was concentrating on uploading the photos. ¡°Remember, this is Bei Shuo, my wife. I¡¯ve signed a prenuptial agreement, which is equivalent to making a will. If I¡¯m not around one day, all my assets will belong to her. You will work for her the way you work for me.¡± Mu Ci turned theputer back. His voice was as calm as if he was narrating what dishes he had for dinner. ¡°Boss!¡± The four of them eximed in unison, causing Bei Shuo to look over in shock. Mu Ci nced at Bei Shuo gently before saying to his subordinate, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shocked. I¡¯m alive and well.¡± ¡°Boss, what happened on your side? Uncle Liu didn¡¯t report anything.¡± ¡°Book a flight. Book a flight. We have to go back!¡± Mu Ci slowly stood up from his chair under the anxious voices of the four of them. The voices from theputer suddenly disappeared. The four faces were stunned. Mu Ci pushed the chair away and took a few steps steadily under everyone¡¯s gaze. Then, he turned around and walked back to sit on the chair again. He was very satisfied with the shock on the four faces. A smile couldn¡¯t help but climb onto his lips. ¡°See? I¡¯m alive and well. My wife cured my leg. She even said that I won¡¯t die as long as she¡¯s around.¡± He turned to look at Bei Shuo. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right,ss?¡± Bei Shuo had already transferred the photos over. She walked over. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Will you not let me die as long as you¡¯re around?¡± Mu Ci looked up at her and smiled. Bei Shuo patted her chest proudly. ¡°Of course.¡± Bei Shuo turned around and saw the four faces on theputer screen in front of Mu Ci. He was stunned. ¡°Brother is in a meeting? Didn¡¯t they disconnect?¡± She didn¡¯t listen to Mu Ci¡¯s conversation just now. Mu Ciughed. Bei Shuo waved her cell phone. ¡°You guys go ahead. I have something to do.¡± She reached out to pick up theptop and waved at Mu Ci and hisputer screen. The study door closed. After a minute, there wasplete silence. The people on the screen were dumbfounded when Bei Shuo floated past them with theptop in her arms. Even through theputer screen, they could clearly see that theptop that had been taken away was their boss¡¯s life! It was also theirs! They could believe that the sky was raining red rain. After all, anything was possible. However, it was impossible for their boss to walk or marry a wife. It was impossible for him to casually let someone upload pictures onto aputer that he deemed more important than his life. ¡°I want to take annual leave. I want to go back.¡± A dreamy voice sounded softly. ¡°Book a ne ticket now, immediately!¡± ¡°Me too, me too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going offline. See you back home!¡± Mu Ci calmly turned off theputer, sat on the chair, stretched, and smiled at the ceiling. How nice! It was good to be alive! It was great to have Bei Shuo! From then on, his world had color and light. He also had a different motivation than before. *** When Bei Le woke up, the sky was already slightly bright. She did not wake up from her sleep, but from hera. A pain seized her and Bei Le could not tell where the pain came from. She moved her body slightly. ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± The pain that was everywhere made her moan. Before her pain could ease, arge hand grabbed the softness of her chest forcefully. Bei Le cried out in pain. A low and pure voice chuckled beside her ear. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you feeling well? You¡¯re amazing! I love you to death.¡± Bei Le¡¯s body instinctively trembled. Memories rushed into her brain. Last night was equivalent to walking through hell for her. Mu En¡¯s kiss pressed down heavily. Bei Le¡¯s heart tightened and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Mu En let go of her and stuck his fingers in her hair. A handsome smile was reflected in front of her. That smile was evil and wild, making her feel a chill from the bottom of her heart. ¡°You really didn¡¯t disappoint me. Little baby, you¡¯re really a natural beauty. I love you to death! Tell me, what do you want me to do for you? I¡¯ll satisfy you as long as I can!¡± Mu En was satisfied like a beast after a full meal. ... Chapter 63 - 63 A Favor 63 A Favor Bei Le held back her tears and asked softly, ¡°Brother Mu En, are you sincere?¡± Mu En propped his head on his elbows and smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How can I lie to a youngdy?¡± Bei Le¡¯s tears still fell. ¡°Will Brother Mu En only love me in the future?¡± Mu En thought for a moment. ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Bei Le reached out her index finger and ced it on Mu En¡¯s lips. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Brother Mu En, don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it. I know you like sensible and obedient girls. I¡¯ll be sensible and obedient in the future. If you don¡¯t love me alone now, I¡¯ll work hard and make you only love me in the future! Okay?¡± This was the first time Mu En heard such freshments. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Afterughing, he kissed Bei Le¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so cute! I like you more and more.¡± Bei Le¡¯s tense heart finally rxed a little. She felt that the pain in her entire body seemed to have lessened. ¡°By the way, why did you look for me yesterday? Is there a problem with your family¡¯s business?¡± Mu En suddenly remembered something serious. Bei Le felt more at ease. Mu En still had her in his heart. She hurriedly said, ¡°When my sister married into the Mu Family, Brother-inw promised to give us the 20 million yuan project. However, that project suddenly stopped the day before yesterday. My father doesn¡¯t know why, but he wants you to help us ask.¡± Mu En raised his eyebrows habitually. ¡°My brother gave it to your family. Why don¡¯t you ask my brother?¡± Bei Le looked down with a troubled expression. ¡°How can my sister be willing to help us? She only wants to cut ties with us and hates us for marrying her to a dying person. My father can¡¯t talk to Brother-inw at all, so we can only rely on you for this matter, Brother Mu En.¡± Mu En¡¯s gaze was cold, but he smiled gently. ¡°Why is this small matter making things so difficult for you?¡± He reached out to pick up his cell phone from the bedside table and called Lin Xu. ¡°Xu, go ask why the Bei Family¡¯s project was stopped.¡± Lin Xu didn¡¯t need to ask and replied, ¡°Second Young Master, why are you asking about this? I just met Uncle Liu and heard him instructing that project to start. There should be a problem with a supplier previously.¡± ¡°Oh, so it has nothing to do with the Bei Family?¡± Mu En asked. Lin Xu did not understand. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu En nced at Bei Le, who was looking at him eagerly. He coughed lightly and instructed Lin Xu, ¡°Tell them to start work. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the Bei Family. The Bei Family is our Mu Family¡¯s inws. Tell them to keep their eyes open and not make things difficult for us! Tell them to look for me if they need anything.¡± Lin Xu immediately understood. ¡°Alright, Second Young Master. I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± Mu En put Lin Xu¡¯s answer on speaker. He threw his cell phone back on the bedside table and reached out to pull Bei Le into his arms. He kissed her fiercely. ¡°Are you relieved now, baby?¡± Bei Le leaned into Mu En¡¯s arms in satisfaction, pride rising in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to a meeting. Sleep a little longer. This will be our secret base in the future. I hope I can see you here often.¡± Mu En got up and covered Bei Le with the nket again. He did not forget to kiss her forehead. Bei Le¡¯s heart was extremely sweet. She nodded gently and closed her eyes. Finally, she seeded. *** Bei Shuo woke up in Mu Ci¡¯s arms. She sat up in a daze. ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t I sleep on the sofa? Why am I here?¡± Mu Ci looked at her speechlessly. Bei Shuo yawned. She closed her eyes and grabbed Mu Ci¡¯s wrist to take his pulse. She muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s still alright.¡± She let go of Mu Ci¡¯s hand and turned to get out of bed, but Mu Ci pulled her back. Bei Shuo turned around with a start and bumped into Mu Ci¡¯s increasingly muscr chest. ¡°Ouch.¡± Bei Shuo rubbed her nose and pushed Mu Ci away. Mu Ci was furious. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bei Shuo looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± she asked him with concern. ¡°Am I just a patient in your eyes?¡± Mu Ci gritted his teeth and slowly asked. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a patient.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Mu Ci grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He felt that even if he didn¡¯t die of illness, he would be angered to death by this girl sooner orter. Seeing Mu Ci¡¯s cold expression, Bei Shuo came to a realization. ¡°Oh, oh, you¡¯re still my Brother Stone. You¡¯re not just a patient, not just a patient!¡± She smiled and reached out to pinch Mu Ci¡¯s face. Mu Ci grabbed her hand and pounced forward, pushing her onto the bed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m still your husband!¡± Chapter 64 - 64 Young Master’s Computer 64 Young Master¡¯s Computer ¡°Oh? Oh, oh, yes, yes! I understand, I understand.¡± Bei Shuo nodded vigorously and smiled brightly. Mu Ci gritted his teeth and let go of Bei Shuo. He turned his head away in a fit of pique and ignored her, missing the shy blush on the girl¡¯s face. Bei Shuo¡¯s heart raced as she fled. Mu Ci heard the door open. When he turned around, there was no one in the room. That girl was no longer willing to coax him. !! He was so angry that he mmed the bed and grabbed the tablet at the head of the bed to check the surveince cameras. That girl had messy hair and was wearing pajamas. She hid in the pantry at the side and drank ice water. She muttered to herself, ¡°What¡¯s going on? His poison has been cured? The poison of the Snow Pill has also been cured. Her pulse is normal. Why does he seem to be¡­¡± Bei Shuo put down the cup and rubbed her head. ¡°I can¡¯t let Brother be a pervert. I have to stay away from him!¡± Mu Ci burst outughing. This fool! Forget it. There was a long way to go. It would probably not be easy to teach her in a day. He would take it slow. If he forced her, she would probably treat him as a lecher. Mu Ciughed again. How did this girl survive until now?! By the time Bei Shuo returned to the bedroom to change her clothes, Mu Ci was no longer in the room. Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. Xiaobai knocked on the door and entered with aptop in her arms. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Mu said that theptop has been prepared for you.¡± Bei Shuo took theputer and hurriedly transferred the photos stored in Mu Ci¡¯sputer to the brand newputer. Then, she stuffed Mu Ci¡¯sputer into Xiaobai¡¯s hands. ¡°Send this back to Young Master Mu.¡± However, Xiaobai took two steps back and waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°Young Madam, no one can touch Young Master Mu¡¯sputer. This is the rule that Uncle Liu strictly instructed us on our first day of work.¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± Xiaobai nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes. Young Madam, you should send it back yourself. I don¡¯t dare.¡± Bei Shuo carried theptop and carefully moved to the study. She knocked lightly on the door, but no one answered. She heaved a small sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was not around. She gently pushed open the door, thinking to put it back quietly without being discovered. It would avoid embarrassment. She looked up and saw Mu Ci looking at her with a faint smile. Bei Shuo was so shocked that she almost threw theptop out. Mu Ci smiled at her panic. Bei Shuoposed herself and thought to herself, What am I panicking about? What¡¯s there to panic about? Her greatest characteristic was that her brain could quickly clear up things that she did not want to think about! ¡°I thought Brother wasn¡¯t home.¡± She calmly ced theputer in front of Mu Ci. ¡°You sneaked into my study because I wasn¡¯t at home?¡± Mu Ci raised his eyebrows and asked her. ¡°I didn¡¯t sneak in! I came in openly!¡± Bei Shuo grinned. Mu Ci casually ced theputer on the table. Bei Shuo asked curiously, ¡°They said that no one can touch yourputer. Xiaobai doesn¡¯t even dare to take it.¡± Mu Ci hummed softly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that yourputer is so important?¡± Bei Shuo wanted to find an excuse to stand firm and show that she wasn¡¯t to me. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Not as important as you.¡± Erm¡ª Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and looked up at her. ¡°Have you seen what¡¯s on theputer?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You can look at it anytime if you¡¯re interested.¡± Bei Shuo shook her head again. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested at all.¡± Mu Ci stood up with Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and hugged her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look if you¡¯re not interested. Even if I¡¯m not around one day, you don¡¯t have to do these things yourself. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you. Someone will take care of it for you.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s expression turned cold as she pushed him. ¡°You¡¯re sprouting nonsense again! What do you mean you¡¯re not around anymore? If I¡¯m around, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety! Hmph!¡± Mu Ci grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. With you around, I¡¯ll live in peace and apany you until we grow old.¡± Mu Ci was gradually able to keep up with Bei Shuo¡¯s train of thought. If he wanted this girl to have nothing else on her mind, the best way was to pretend to be pessimistic and weak to make her heart ache. Only then did Bei Shuo nod, as if praising his attitude of admitting his mistake. She promised him again, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to treat you. Xiaobai has already thought of a way to get your previous medical records!¡± Chapter 65 - 65 Trick To Deceive 65 Trick To Deceive Mu Ci frowned. ¡°Why did you get Xiaobai to help you with the medical records? Can¡¯t you just get Uncle Liu to help you get them?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. She grabbed Mu Ci¡¯s hand and was about to go into the room to look at herputer when she realized that something was wrong. She left Mu Ci behind. ¡°Don¡¯t go out. There¡¯s someone outside. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± She hurried back to get herputer. Just as she opened the photo and wanted to show it to Mu Ci, she remembered to ask, ¡°Brother, are you free? Why don¡¯t I look for you when you¡¯re free?¡± Mu Ci pressed down on her hand that was about to close theputer. He looked at the screen and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m free. Tell me now.¡± !! Seeing this, Bei Shuo quickly sat down and turned on hisputer. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the medical records Uncle Liu gave me and didn¡¯t find any problems. However, Brother has been poisoned for a long time. If you were treated by a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, no matter how average his skills are, it¡¯s impossible for him not to notice. Therefore, I suspect that there might be a problem with the traditional Chinese medicine doctor.¡± Bei Shuo quickly found a picture and then another. ¡°Brother Stone, look. These two pictures have the same date, but the content is a little different.¡± Mu Ci leaned over and looked at it carefully. ¡°Is there anything on the other prescription?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°From this prescription, I deduced that Brother¡¯s condition at that time was to use warm and nourishing medicine. However, these two medicines were cold. Although two of the medicines in the entire prescription might be rted to some of the patient¡¯s illnesses at that time, based on what I know, these two medicines are very unreasonable. This is because in the next cycle, these two medicines disappeared. After that, they became regr. They would happen every two years andst for about a year. This ispletely illogical. Brother, look at the time and recall. Did you feel unwell during that period?¡± Mu Ci had already seen the time on the prescription and remained calm. Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years. I don¡¯t think Brother can remember anymore. After that, his prescriptions became bolder and bolder. Sometimes, itcked one or two supplementary ingredients. Sometimes, he added some ingredients that were not only unreasonable, but also slightly poisonous.¡± Mu Ci looked at the two pictures carefully and asked, ¡°Uncle Liu gave you the normal prescription. Did Xiaobai give you the prescription for the prescription with extra medicine?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°No, Xiaobai was the one who gave me the normal prescription. Uncle Liu was the one who gave me the prescription for the extra medicine. It was the medicine you took. I¡¯m also curious. Isn¡¯t he afraid that someone will check on him? Or maybe when he didn¡¯t add anything, someone would review his prescription. Then how did he know that someone would review his prescription? The most likely possibility is that someone came with him, so the prescription was normal. Butter on, that person stoppeding, or that person colluded with him.¡± Bei Shuo thought about it and saw that Mu Ci¡¯s expression was getting more and more serious. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m just making a deduction. I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence.¡± Mu Ci stroked Bei Shuo¡¯s head gently. ¡°No, your deduction makes sense. We¡¯re not police officers. We don¡¯t need any concrete evidence.¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°But¡ª¡± Mu Ci hugged Bei Shuo and rested his chin on her shoulder. He said sadly, ¡°Bei Shuo, promise me that you won¡¯t leave me.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s body stiffened for a moment before he reached out to hug Mu Ci. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t leave Brother. I don¡¯t have anywhere else to go. Since Brother has taken me in, of course I have to stay here forever.¡± Mu Ci gritted his teeth and continued to hug Bei Shuo, feeling even sadder. ¡°Bei Shuo, even my parents don¡¯t care about my life. Other than Uncle Liu, there¡¯s no one else I can trust. Other than you and Grandpa, no one else cares about me.¡± Bei Shuo patted Mu Ci¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You still have me. I¡¯ll protect you in the future! We¡¯re not afraid of anyone! I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you!¡± Mu Ci tightened his grip. ¡°Bei Shuo, I just want a healthy body, a home of my own, someone I love and who loves me.¡± Bei Shuo nodded and reached out to stroke Mu Ci¡¯s head. ¡°Brother Stone, I love you. You¡¯ll have me love you in the future. I¡¯ll cure your illness and give you a healthy body. Our family, our family of two, will definitely be very happy!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t wait to find a way to soothe the pain in Mu Ci¡¯s heart. It seemed that the pain in his brother¡¯s heart was worse than his illness. Chapter 66 - 66 A Gift From The Heavens 66 A Gift From The Heavens However, she did not see the smug smile on Mu Ci¡¯s face. As expected, this was the only way to handle this girl. He didn¡¯t mind pretending to be weak. As for teaching Bei Shuo how to date, he had plenty of time. There was no hurry. As for the people who wanted to kill him, he was not in a hurry. It had been so many years, so he didn¡¯t mind spending a little more time. If he had a life in the future, he would y slowly. He would pay with his life for those who had saved him, such as Bei Shuo. He would let those who had harmed him experience what it meant to be better off dead! *** Bei Le slept until the afternoon before she finally woke up. Her physical difort was greatly reduced. She struggled to sit up, took out her cell phone, and turned it on. In an instant, more than 50 missed calls rushed in. More than 40 of them were Gu Ming¡¯s, and the rest were from her brother and mother. She called Bei Cong back. ¡°Bei Le, Bei Le, Bei Le, where are you? You are making me anxious!¡± Bei Cong¡¯s voice was very low. Bei Le quickly asked, ¡°What did you tell Mom?¡± ¡°Let me tell you. Remember, you didn¡¯te back yesterday because you went to your best friend, Chen Ting¡¯s house. I told Chen Ting that you were hiding in our suburban vi because you were angry with Gu Ming. You were afraid that Mom would be worried, so she helped cover for you,¡± Bei Cong said in one breath. Bei Le heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother, has the project started?¡± ¡°It started. Bei Le, you¡¯re really our family¡¯s lucky star! This morning, we received a notice. I thought that it was all thanks to you. Quickly tell me, how did you do it? Is Second Young Master Mu mesmerized by you? You¡¯re so amazing as you work for our family so readily! Do you know? You¡¯re our Bei Family¡¯s savior! Lucky star! Bei Le!¡± Bei Cong said happily. Bei Le¡¯s tense nerves finally rxed. Mu En had really done this for her. This meant that he had approved of her. She lifted the nket and got out of bed naked. As soon as her feet touched the ground, her legs went weak and she almost fell to the ground. She staggered into the bathroom and couldn¡¯t help but tear up when she saw her bruised body in the mirror. However, her gaze was suddenly attracted by the box on the sink. It was a gift box from the best jewelry stores. She walked over quickly and opened it eagerly. A resplendent ne was lying there arrogantly. Bei Le¡¯s fingers carefully caressed the pink diamond ne, and her heart could not help but beat faster. This ne had once appeared at the Mu Corporation¡¯s jewelry exhibition. At that time, it was worn around the neck of the Eldest Madam of the Mu Family. The value and status of this ne were obvious. Could this be a gift from Mu En? However, such a precious thing¡­ She carefully moved the box and a small card appeared from the bottom. ¡°For Bei Le Baby.¡± Below it was a small heart. Bei Le hugged the box in her arms and kissed it again and again. All the pain and grievances vanished. Mu En was a gift from the heavens! Putting everything else aside, neither the Bei family nor the Gu family would buy this ne for her. Even if they could afford it, they would not give her such a ne worth nearly 10 million as a dowry or betrothal gift. This was because their family background did not allow them to be so extravagant and wasteful. It was also because in their eyes, she was not worth it. But it didn¡¯t matter. She had the ability to get what she wanted. She happily turned on the showerhead and washed off the dirt on her body. All the pain reminded her once again of the glory of being Mu En¡¯s woman. In the office. Mu En¡¯s feet were on the desk. He leanedzily on therge office chair and held the game console in his hand. Without looking up, he asked Lin Xu, ¡°Has she left?¡± Lin Xu hurriedly said, ¡°She left in the afternoon. She left happily.¡± Mu En sneered. ¡°Women are so stupid. Let¡¯s keep that room for her.¡± Lin Xu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a huge honor to be able to make Second Young Master spend hundreds of thousands of yuan to fake Madam¡¯s ne. You even left her an exclusive room. Her treatment is good!¡± Mu En¡¯s hands did not stop. He smiled and said, ¡°In terms of quality, she¡¯s worth it. She wants to marry into the Mu Family, so I¡¯ll let her live in a dream. Isn¡¯t that good? Grandpa and my mother are watching me closely now. Those with simr family backgrounds are not easy to touch. It¡¯s rare to meet such a person with good endurance. Moreover, I can use her to disgust my good brother and sister-inw. It¡¯s really worth it!¡± Chapter 67 - 67 Guessing Grandpa’s Thoughts 67 Guessing Grandpa¡¯s Thoughts Lin Xu suddenly remembered. ¡°By the way, Second Young Master, Uncle Jiang asked me which youngdies you¡¯ve been dating recently. From what I heard, Old Master might start asking about your marriage. Madam is also investigating the backgrounds of the youngdies who have been close to you recently.¡±av The game in Mu En¡¯s hands went down. He threw his phone on the table and stretched. ¡°Checking again? Is there no end to it?¡± Lin Xu said carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, I feel that themotion this time is rather big. Is it possible that Old Master wants you to get married too?¡± Mu En looked at him and gestured for him to continue. Lin Xu organized his thoughts and said, ¡°What do you think of Old Master¡¯s health recently?¡± Mu En thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything unusual. Just tell me what you think! It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s brainstorm!¡± Only then did Lin Xu muster his courage and say, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that Old Master is already 80 years old. It¡¯s impossible for him not to have any ns. All these years, for Young Master Mu, Old Master has been unwilling to delegate his power. Recently, Young Master Mu¡¯s wedding has been very rushed. No matter how I think about it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right. Do you think Old Master feels that he can¡¯t do it anymore? Hence, he rushed to settle Young Master Mu¡¯s and your marriage, just in case?¡± Lin Xu carefully looked at Mu En¡¯s expression. Seeing that Mu En was not angry, he was relieved. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing blindly. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll only care about the rtionship between your grandfather and you and avoid thinking of the worst. The ancestral teachings of the Mu Family are there. Although Young Master Mu is not good, he still takes the position of the eldest grandson of the eldest branch. Second Young Master, if you don¡¯t n for yourself early, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll suffer!¡± Lin Xu spoke his thoughts honestly. Mu En¡¯s slender fingers twirled a pen as he looked at a certain spot. He narrowed his eyes and did not say anything. Lin Xu knew that some things should not be said too deeply. Hence, he quietly stood at the side, giving Mu En some space to think. After a long while, Mu En said, ¡°Keep an eye on my mother and see which girl she likes. Send me the information immediately.¡± ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, Second Young Master. We know the background of every family in the city. We can update it anytime,¡± Lin Xu said hurriedly. Mu En nodded in satisfaction and seemed to be talking to himself. ¡°The few families that my mother can take a fancy to are nothing to worry about. It¡¯s mainly because of Grandpa¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s not easy to guess. Even if my mother takes a fancy to any girl, she still has to get Grandpa¡¯s approval in the end. Grandpa says that he won¡¯t interfere, but with a look from him, my father has to think about it for half a month. Therefore, the decision is ultimately still with Grandpa.¡± Lin Xu saw Mu En¡¯s frown and asked in confusion, ¡°Second Young Master has a good rtionship with those youngdies who might be the targets. No matter which one you choose, there is no problem, right?¡± Mu En had already started making arrangements a few years ago. He had always maintained a friendship with the dozen or so youngdies who might be the potential candidates. Other than being intercepted halfway and getting engaged and married, Mu En could immediately fall in love with anyone his elders decided on. However¡ª Mu En shook his head. ¡°How can that be the same? I have to make the old man feel that I¡¯m the most considerate and connected to him. I have to make him feel that I¡¯m his indisputable sessor and not the second best.¡± Lin Xu lowered his head silently. Mu En thought for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t go to Uncle Jiang¡¯s ce to gather information. That old man is too smart. If he can ask you directly, I¡¯m afraid he has already investigated clearly behind the scenes. This is also a hint to us. We can¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xu replied. Mu En leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to meditate. ¡°What kind of wife do you think Old Master wants me to find? Boss married a wild girl from the countryside. He loves her like a treasure. I saw Old Master smiling when he saw her. It looks like Brother won¡¯t inherit the Mu family¡¯s business.¡± Lin Xu racked his brains. ¡°Do you think Old Master will choose Second Young Mistress ording to Eldest Madam¡¯s standards?¡± Mu En sneered. ¡°My father is not qualified to be the head of the family. Even if he is, my mother is not cut out to be the mistress of the family!¡± Lin Xu didn¡¯t dare to reply. ¡°I think in Old Master¡¯s heart, only my Grandma is qualified to be the mistress of the family. His sons are not capable, so his wish can only be fulfilled by their grandchildren. Big Brother has no chance. Tell me, which family¡¯s youngdy has the most simr conditions to my Grandma? And she has my Grandma¡¯s character?¡± Lin Xu smiled bitterly. ¡°Second Young Master, isn¡¯t this too difficult?¡± Chapter 68 - 68 Analysis Of The Pros And Cons 68 Analysis Of The Pros And Cons Mu En also sighed. ¡°I also want this matter to be settled as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll suffocate to death! I still have to be sneaky like a thief when sleeping with a woman. Sigh! I¡¯ll be impotent sooner orter!¡± Lin Xu thought to himself. If Mu En really found ady from a family like the matriarch and got married, would he still dare to be as ridiculous as he was now? However, he smiled obsequiously. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Look at thosedies. Which one of them doesn¡¯t love you wholeheartedly?! I think you have tofort them before the news of your marriage is announced. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if theymit suicide and die for love!¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll push it to you and say it¡¯s your problem!¡± Lin Xu was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Young Master, please spare me.¡± *** Bei Le carefully ced the jewelry box into her safe. She threw herself onto the bed and let out a long sigh. Happiness was slowly approaching her. In front of her would be a smooth path paved with shining diamonds. Everything was worth it. Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. Bei Le quickly got up and tidied up her clothes. She had already changed into a set of high-cored home clothes. Although it did not match the weather, it could hide the marks on her body. ¡°Come in!¡± After checking that she was fine, she raised her voice. Shen Yu pushed the door open and startedining as soon as she came in. ¡°Kid, why are you still staying outside? You can¡¯t stay out even if she is your best friend! How many times has Gu Ming called you? Now even your Auntie Gu is looking for me. Hurry up and call Gu Ming back! I¡¯ve asked your Uncle and Auntie Gu toe over for dinner tonight! You two, if you have any problems, say it in person. Don¡¯t be cold to him!¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t have a cold war with him!¡± Bei Le frowned. She felt that this Gu Ming and the Gu family were too annoying. They were haunting her! ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯ll believe Bei Cong¡¯s nonsense? Mom has been through this before. You¡¯re young. It¡¯s normal for you to fall in love and quarrel. As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt his feelings, it¡¯s fine! You two grew up together as childhood sweethearts. Many people are envious of you! When you graduate next year, our families will settle your marriage quickly. It¡¯s really good for a girl to marry well!¡± Shen Yu held her daughter¡¯s hand and talked non-stop. Bei Le¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like Gu Ming!¡± Shen Yu paused for a second, then reached out and patted Bei Le¡¯s head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re like this after a fight! Tell me, how did he offend you this time? Did he not buy you anything? Mom will buy it for you. If you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯ll ask your Auntie Gu to buy it for you!¡± Shen Yu was used to her daughter throwing tantrums, so she didn¡¯t mind. Bei Le looked at Shen Yu, feeling irritated and superior at the same time. However, the Bei Family was her maternal family and would always be her backer. Even if it was an inferior wealthy family, it was still her face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t like Gu Ming. I¡¯ve never liked him! I don¡¯t want to marry him!¡± Bei Le said firmly. Shen Yu was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°How did he offend you? What did this brat do to you?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want me to marry a man who is 100, 1,000, 10,000 times better than Gu Ming?¡± Bei Le asked. Shen Yu didn¡¯t know what was going on. In order to make her daughter happy, she smiled and said, ¡°Of course I hope so. But how can there be such a man? Baby, listen to me. Gu Ming is really a one-in-a-million good man. Our families arepatible. Your Auntie Gu and I are sisters. In the future, you won¡¯t have any conflicts. Don¡¯t worry! You are the apple of our eyes. Your happiness is our greatest wish!¡± Without waiting for Bei Le to speak, Shen Yu said earnestly, ¡°Good child, with your qualifications, you can even marry a prince. But if a prince really wants to marry you, Mom can¡¯t bear for you to suffer. Gu Ming is a good match for you. Women are most afraid of marrying the wrong man in their lives! This is a lifetime matter. Dad and Mom won¡¯t hurt you! Look, the Mu Family isparable to the royal family, right? If it wasn¡¯t for your happiness, your father and I would have married you to Mu Ci for the sake of our reputation and social status. Because that¡¯s a fire pit, right? Baby, listen to Mom. The Gu Family has given us a way out. Let¡¯s stop fighting. No matter how good our rtionship is, we can¡¯t continue fighting!¡± Bei Le sneered in her heart. Sooner orter, she wanted them to be ck-jawed. Alright, she would send the Gu family away first. Chapter 69 - 69 Conflict With Her Mother-in-law 69 Conflict With Her Mother-inw Bei Shuo, who was in the ¡°fire pit¡±, was humming a song as she prepared to start school the next day. Xiaobai and Xiaoling surrounded her to help. ¡°My ideal university life is to live on campus. Sigh!¡± Bei Shuo sighed heavily. Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Mu will not agree!¡± !! Xiaoling red at Xiaobai. ¡°Young Madam, if you live on campus, who will cook for Young Master Mu? Our Young Master Mu only eats your cooking now. Without you, how will Young Master Mu live?¡± Bei Shuo nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Without me, what would he do?¡± Xiaobai understood and agreed with a smile. ¡°Our Young Master Mu can¡¯t leave Young Madam for a day!¡± Xiaoling picked up the small suitcase that Bei Shuo had ced in the corner. ¡°Young Madam, do you want to take out the things in your suitcase? It¡¯s not good to leave them in the corner like this, right?¡± What she meant was that this small suitcase did not match the furniture in this room. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t move it. Don¡¯t move it. This is my treasure!¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly ran over and hugged her small suitcase. She looked around and said in distress, ¡°There¡¯s no ce to put the things in the suitcase.¡± She opened the small suitcase in front of the two of them. Inside were all kinds of bottles and jars of various shapes, as well as all kinds of antique sachets. ¡°Young Madam, are these things very important?¡± Xiaoling asked. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very important. These are all treasures that can¡¯t be bought with money. They¡¯re very, very precious and can¡¯t be ced randomly. But you¡¯re right. It¡¯s inconvenient to leave them like this whenever I need to take them¡ª¡± Bei Shuo was a little troubled. ¡°Then let¡¯s move some cabs like Young Master Mu¡¯s wine cab in. It has many slots. It will be very suitable,¡± Xiaobai said. ¡°Many slots? Sure! Where can I find one? Bring me there.¡± Bei Shuo was excited. The moment Duan Si entered, she saw Bei Shuo instructing someone to move a wine cab into the elevator. That wine cab looked very familiar to her. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Stop!¡± Duan Si screamed. The wine cab was very heavy, and the four male servants seemed to be struggling to move it. When they heard this, someone¡¯s hand trembled and almost overturned the cab. ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Bei Shuo and Xiaobai rushed forward to help them. Bei Shuo wasn¡¯t surprised to see Duan Si. Duan Si said angrily, ¡°Who told you to touch this cab? Where are you moving it to?¡± Bei Shuo replied frankly, ¡°Move it to our room. I want to use this cab to store some things.¡± ¡°Store things? What things? Where¡¯s the wine in the cab? Where did you put all the wine in the cab?¡± Duan Si wanted to strangle Bei Shuo as she asked. Xiaobai¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Madam, the wine is in the cer. It is intact. Later, we will find another wine cab to store the wine¡­¡± p! Duan Si raised her hand and pped her. Xiaobai staggered from the impact. Fortunately, Xiaoling caught her. Bei Shuo stood in front of Xiaobai and questioned, ¡°How could you hit her?¡± Duan Si was furious and raised her hand at Bei Shuo¡¯s face. Bei Shuo wasn¡¯t Xiaobai. She grabbed Duan Si¡¯s wrist and said coldly, ¡°Madam, if you want to hit someone, please make yourself clear first!¡± Duan Si flung her hand away and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin when I want to hit you? This is my son¡¯s house! I¡¯m his mother. Who do you think you are to question me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s cold voice came from behind. Liu Ming pushed Mu Ci, who was in a wheelchair, in slowly. Duan Si¡¯s eyes narrowed and she said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re back at the right time! Look at what your woman is doing!¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly let go of Duan Si¡¯s wrist and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Duan Si snorted and ignored her. He said to Mu Ci, ¡°This is the wine cab Mu En gave you. He found good wine for you from all over the world. Don¡¯t you care about his feelings? He¡¯s your biological brother! He cares about you so much and treats you so well. Why are you so nonchnt to him?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s gazended on the wine cab before turning to Bei Shuo, Xiaobai, and Xiaoling. Bei Shuo instinctively shielded them behind her. ¡°Do you like this cab?¡± Mu Ci asked Bei Shuo gently. Chapter 70 - 70 Mom’s Complaints 70 Mom¡¯s Comints Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s suitable for my small medicine bottles.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t sound very confident. She had heard Duan Si¡¯s words just now. The Mu Family¡¯s conflict was not a simple matter. She did not want to participate unless it was necessary. However, she did not expect that she would identally step on the red line by moving a cab. ¡°Move it up! ce it in the position Young Madam specified!¡± Mu Ci said to the four male servants, Xiaobai and Xiaoling. Xiaoling was quick-witted and quickly agreed. She pulled the aggrieved Xiaobai and directed the four male servants into the elevator. At this moment, Young Madam was under Young Master Mu¡¯s protection and there was no need for them to worry. ¡°Mu Ci! Can¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Duan Si screamed. ¡°Mom, the things that Mu En gave me are mine. Bei Shuo is my wife. She has the right to dispose of everything that belongs to me, including me.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was calm and emotionless. He beckoned Bei Shuo toe to his side. ¡°You¡ª¡± Duan Si was furious. Mu Ci looked at her very calmly. Bei Shuo was a little worried. After spending a few days together, Bei Shuo knew very well that the calmer Mu Ci looked, the more emotional he was. She could hear the sadness in his voice, but his biological mother couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why are you so heartless to us? How did we offend you to make you dislike us so much? Do you even treat us as your family?¡± Duan Si said angrily. ¡°We¡± In his mother¡¯s eyes, this ¡°we¡± had never included Mu Ci. He had umted enough disappointment, so much so that Mu Ci was already numb and used to it. ¡°Mom, why are you here today?¡± Mu Ci changed the topic calmly. Duan Si was at a loss for words and said angrily, ¡°Let me ask you again! Who¡¯s more important, us or this wild girl?¡± Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and looked up at Duan Si without saying a word. Such a cold and distant gaze pierced Duan Si deeply. Her entire body trembled as she pointed at Mu Ci and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Look at you, look at you. What kind of gaze is that?! Do you hate us that much? Why do you hate us? What did we do to you?¡± Mu Ci looked down. There was no point in such a conversation. There was even less point in arguing with his mother about it. He drove the wheelchair and pulled Bei Shuo into the elevator to go upstairs. Duan Si blocked their path. Mu Ci looked at his mother. Duan Si didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. She suppressed her anger and tried her best to pretend that Bei Shuo didn¡¯t exist. ¡°I¡¯m here today to make your favorite dishes. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve eaten your favorite dishes. You¡¯repletely mesmerized by this little vixen. However, your daily recipes are made by experts and are beneficial to your body. You can¡¯t give up on the recipes that you¡¯re used to! I¡¯m your mother. No matter how you treat me, I still have to do what I have to do, lest everyone thinks that I treat you badly!¡± Duan Si¡¯s tone was filled with anger and mockery. Mu Ci scoffed. ¡°My favorite dishes?¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked at Duan Si. ¡°Mom, do you know what I like to eat?¡± ¡°I-Of course I know!¡± Duan Si¡¯s voice weakened, and she sounded very calm. Mu Ci sighed softly. ¡°Mom, thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t have a good appetite and don¡¯t really want to eat. Please go back. There¡¯s no need to make a trip for a meal. I¡¯m not that arrogant or important.¡± While Duan Si was in a daze, Mu Ci walked past her and pulled Bei Shuo into the elevator. Liu Ming stayed behind to apany Duan Si. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you go and see Old Master first?¡± He found a way out for Duan Si¡ªtoin to the Old Master! This had always been Madam¡¯s forte. However, no matter what it was, it was useless against Mu Ci. Bei Shuo ced her hand gently on Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder but didn¡¯t say a word. Mu Ci patted her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it. Go take a look at your cab. If it¡¯s not suitable, bring the one in my study over. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll design one ourselves. You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied!¡± Bei Shuo felt bad and wanted to exin. ¡°Brother, I just wanted to find a suitable cab. We don¡¯t even know what that cab represents. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Mu Ci reached out to rub her head and smiled. ¡°Silly girl! This is your own home. Everything is yours. You have absolute control! You¡¯re the mistress of this house!¡± Chapter 71 - 71 Chanced Upon 71 Chanced Upon Mu Ci cleaned up with her and watched as she ced the bottles and jars in the cab. As she ced them, she introduced them to him. Mu Ci didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t remember these unfamiliar professional terms, but he liked to see her busy like a squirrel and chattering like a sparrow. The things were packed quickly. Bei Shuo pped her hands and took a few steps back. She looked at the cab in front of her and asked Mu Ci in satisfaction, ¡°Brother, what do you think?¡± Mu Ci smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± He pointed at an inconspicuous small purple porcin bottle in the corner. ¡°You said it contained the Snow Pill?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, there are only two left. I need to save up some herbs and make a few more when I¡¯m free in case of emergencies.¡± ¡°What herbs do you need? I¡¯ll get someone to buy them for you,¡± Mu Ci immediately said. Bei Shuo shook her head with a smile and pushed Mu Ci out. ¡°Some things are hard toe by. The Snow Pill is precious because it¡¯s rare. There are a few herbs that have to be picked at a specific time, and they have to be made and preserved with a special method. Then, we have to wait till the next herb appears. It will take at least five years to gather them all. At most, I can make ten each time. I already have some in stock. I can make another ten in two years.¡± Mu Ci praised, ¡°I have to get someone to put a safety lock on your cab! You can¡¯t just leave such precious things around like this.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s a life-saving medicine. It¡¯s not for sale. The Snow Pill has only been sold once in so many years. My master didn¡¯t know about that incident and was cheated. Fortunately, that medicine was used to save people in the end. The person who sold the medicine won¡¯t have a good ending. Sigh, but one can¡¯t take medicine casually.¡± Bei Shuo thought of Mu En and shook her head. Forget it, she would take it one step at a time. Mu Ci¡¯s expression was solemn, but Bei Shuo didn¡¯t see it. Bei Shuo had thought that Duan Si would go away in anger after themotion earlier. She was still hesitating if she should find a suitable opportunity to persuade Mu Ci not to have a strained rtionship with his mother. However, she was thinking too much. Duan Si did not leave. Instead, she instructed the kitchen maids to cook. Mrs. Tian said to Duan Si awkwardly, ¡°Eldest Madam, let the servants handle these small matters. Why don¡¯t you have some tea in the living room first?¡± Duan Si did not treat Mrs. Tian kindly at all. ¡°Why? Is there no ce for me to speak in my own son¡¯s house?¡± Mrs. Tian did not dare to take it and hurriedly smiled. ¡°Madam, what are you saying? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be tired. Why don¡¯t you guide them and supervise them here?¡± Duan Si couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her and instructed everyone in a cold tone. Mrs. Tian had no choice but to arrange for someone to prepare Young Madam¡¯s special food for Young Master Mu. At dinner, Mu Ci was surprised to see that Duan Si hadn¡¯t left. Duan Si¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Mrs. Tian stepped forward and whispered to Bei Shuo, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master¡¯s dishes have been prepared. Xiaoling personally made them.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. Duan Si red at them. The servant had already invited Mu Chen downstairs. Duan Si went forward and held Mu Chen¡¯s arm. She called out affectionately, ¡°Dad!¡± Mu Chen nodded and saw Mu Ci and Bei Shuo. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out, Mu Ci?¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± ¡°How did it go?¡± Mu Chen sat down at the master seat at the dining table. Duan Si called for the servants to serve the dishes. When she saw that the dishes were not the ones she requested, she ced them in front of Bei Shuo. Mu Ci said, ¡°It¡¯s done, Grandpa. Chengsheng Building will start the transfer procedures tomorrow. From now on, it will be Mu¡¯s.¡± Duan Si was stunned for a moment and looked at Mu Ci with aplicated gaze. Mu Chen nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, not bad. For more than half a year, you¡¯ve been unable to recover. I was anxious when I saw you. You¡¯ve finally pulled yourself together.¡± He raised his head to look at Bei Shuo and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to our Bei Shuo. It seems like starting a family and starting a career is still very important!¡± Mu Ci also looked at Bei Shuo gently. Bei Shuo wasdling soup for the two of them, epting the sudden praise with a puzzled expression. Duan Si couldn¡¯t help but put down the spoon a little harder, making a clinking sound. She ced the soup bowl in her hand in front of Mu Chen. ¡°Dad, try it. This is simmered with the raw materials Mu En sent over. This child cares about Grandpa and Brother. Look, he even has to worry about your food!¡± Chapter 72 - 72 Mother’s Soup 72 Mother¡¯s Soup Mu Chen took the bowl and asked casually, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s always been filial. What has he been busy with these days? Why haven¡¯t I seen him annoying me?¡± Duan Si ced another bowl of soup in front of Mu Ci and said, ¡°He¡¯s also busy with work. Mu Ci, this is a token of your brother¡¯s appreciation. Drink it. Look, you¡¯ve lost weight recently. Don¡¯t keep eating those in soups! You have to pay attention to your nutrition. We¡¯re not like those small families who haven¡¯t seen the world. What top-notch ingredients can¡¯t we afford? Your health is the most important. Don¡¯t treat yourself too harshly!¡± With that, she red at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo nced at the soup that Duan Si had ced in front of Mu Ci. Just as she was about to speak, Mu Ci picked up the vegetarian soup she had made and took a sip. Then, he took another sip and gestured for Bei Shuo to sit down. ¡°Thank you, Mom! I shouldn¡¯t be eating greasy food with the medicine I¡¯ve been taking recently. Bei Shuo, bring me the white jade bracelet I put on the bookshelf and ask Uncle Liu to send it to Mu En. He¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was calm and gentle, but the way he handled it was beyond reproach. Mu Chen could not help but nod slightly. Bei Shuo stood up and Liu Ming hurriedly said, ¡°Young Madam, let me go get it.¡± Duan Si¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She looked at Bei Shuo with an unfriendly gaze. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°I don¡¯t think your illness has improved at all! Instead, your appetite has worsened. In the past, you could still eat some of the dishes that the chef prepared for you, but now, your food is all in porridge and side dishes. I think you should find a proper doctor to take a look, Father! Don¡¯t you think so? I¡¯m doing this for Mu Ci¡¯s own good!¡± Before Mu Chen and Mu Ci could speak, Duan Si sat down and her eyes turned red. ¡°Why do you despise me so much? You don¡¯t even want to eat the food I made for you. Do you think I have any bad intentions towards my child? I keep feeling that I¡¯m like a stepmother who¡¯s not liked by you. Do you want me to dig out my heart for you to see before you acknowledge me as your mother?!¡± As she spoke, her tears fell. Mu Chen¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Mu Ci whispered to Bei Shuo, ¡°I want to drink some honey water.¡± Bei Shuo quickly got up and went to the kitchen. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t understand Duan Si. Her biological mother had turned a blind eye to her and even showed her disgust on her face. However, Duan Si had apletely different approach. Even she could sense that this Eldest Madam did not like her son, but she insisted that this son not mind her dislike and do everything a son should do, including not resisting when it came to rtionships. Bei Shuo sighed and mixed a cup of honey water for Mu Ci. This was the honey she had chosen. She asked Mu Ci to drink a cup whenever he was in a bad mood. It seemed like Mu Ci was not in a good mood. When she turned around and returned, Duan Si¡¯s expression was no longer as ugly as before. She even looked a little smug. Bei Shuo¡¯s gazended on the bowl of soup in front of Mu Ci. As expected, the bowl was empty. Bei Shuo sighed inwardly. Mu Ci started the wheelchair and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Grandpa, Mom, enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go upstairs to settle some things first.¡± He took the cup from Bei Shuo and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Duan Si stood up. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m done eating too. Please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll visit you guys another day.¡± She red at Bei Shuo as she walked past her. Mu Chen felt a little helpless. He called out to Bei Shuo, ¡°Girl,e and eat with Grandpa.¡± Mu Chen picked up some food with his chopsticks and ced it in Bei Shuo¡¯s bowl. He sighed and said, ¡°Your mother-inw has always been a muddle-headed person. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Let her make a fuss. Mu Ci feels bitter. This child, sigh.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I understand. I will apany him well,¡± Bei Shuo promised softly. Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Yes, good child. Fortunately, we have you.¡± Mu Chen looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°I think his condition is getting better and better. Girl, how long will it take for him topletely recover?¡± Bei Shuo said, ¡°If things continue to go smoothly, he¡¯ll be able to recover in about a year.¡± Mu Chen was immediately overjoyed. ¡°Good, that¡¯s great. Girl, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you! You¡¯re our Mu family¡¯s lucky star! From your words, I can eat another bowl of rice! Live another 10 years!¡± Chapter 73 - 73 Detoxification And Protection 73 Detoxification And Protection Bei Shuo hadn¡¯t expected to be pped in the face so quickly. It was already 11 p.m. by the time she finished packing her things for school the next day. Mu Ci was still in the study and hadn¡¯t returned. Bei Shuo frowned. Mu Ci had a particrly bad habit of forgetting the time at night. He wouldn¡¯t go to sleep unless urged. Just as she was about to go to the study to look for him, she saw Xiaoling running in frantically. ¡°Young Madam, Young Madam,e quickly. Young Master Mu is in trouble!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s heart sank. !! Mu Ci was leaning against the wheelchair with a pool of vomit beside him. Liu Ming was feeding him water. Without another word, Bei Shuo ced her hand on Mu Ci¡¯s pulse. Liu Ming nced at Bei Shuo and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. A momentter, Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s alright! Uncle Liu, push Brother into the bedroom.¡± Liu Ming quickly agreed. Mu Ci closed his eyes and gently held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandpa!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bei Shuo agreed. Mu Chen, who had just reached the door, silently left the room. He waved at Bei Shuo and Liu Ming with a dejected expression. Back in the bedroom, Bei Shuo quickly changed Mu Ci¡¯s clothes and administered acupuncture. Mu Ci¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down and he seemed to have fallen asleep. Bei Shuo said softly to Liu Ming, ¡°Uncle Liu, go and rest first. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Liu Ming then said, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master suspects that it was Madam¡¯s ¡®Buddha Jumps Over The Wall¡¯ soup.¡± Bei Shuo sighed softly and didn¡¯t continue the topic. ¡°Go and rest first. You can also go check on Grandpa.¡± Half an hourter, Mu Ci started to have a fever. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t rm anyone. She used warm water to cool Mu Ci down and massaged his acupuncture points. When the sky gradually brightened, Mu Ci finally calmed down. Bei Shuo touched Mu Ci¡¯s forehead, which was no longer burning. She said softly, ¡°Brother Stone, I saved your life again. When will you be as sturdy as a rock? You have to work hard! Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Bei Shuoy by the bed in a daze for a while before her cell phone¡¯s rm clock vibrated. Bei Shuo was shocked and fell onto the carpet. Her legs were numb. She nced at Mu Ci, who was still sleeping. She gritted her teeth and massaged her acupuncture points before standing up to wash up. Mu Ci slept soundly. His fever had subsided, and his pulse had stabilized. The moment Bei Shuo opened the door, he saw Liu Ming napping on the sofa. Upon seeing her, Liu Ming immediately stood up and said, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master¡­¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m going to report to school today. You have to keep an eye on Brother. I¡¯ll pass his medicine to Xiaoling and Xiaobai. Brother will probably wake up in the afternoon. Don¡¯t let him worry and don¡¯t let his emotions fluctuate. I¡¯ll be back after I settle the procedures.¡± Liu Ming hurriedly said, ¡°The chauffeur, Little Lu, will be waiting for you outside the school.¡± Liu Ming could not help but sigh as he watched Bei Shuo hurry down the stairs. Young Master was supposed to apany Young Madam to school today. He wanted to see what her school looked like with his own eyes. He even wanted to apany her around the school. Liu Ming shook his head and quietly walked into the bedroom. Bei Shuo sat in the car and closed his eyes to rest. Although Mu Ci¡¯s situation looked dangerous, he was fine because she had discovered it in time. However, she could not understand who wanted to harm him and was so unscrupulous. She did not suspect Duan Si because no one would be so stupid as to poison someone personally. It was too obvious. Someone must be using her. Bei Shuo sighed. She couldn¡¯t even recognize all the Mu family members, so there was no way she could find out who had done it. She could only rely on Brother to find out. Everything that had happened had deviated from her original n. Initially, she had thought that after she went to the Bei family to acknowledge her biological parents, she would live in school after school started. Although they were her biological parents, they had never lived together after all. It was better to maintain an effective distance and do what they should do. Then, she would look for her three senior brothers and tell them that she hadpleted her apprenticeship and they had to help her from time to time! Just thinking about it made her feel blissful. Finally, she would look for Brother Stone and see how he was doing. However, ever since she returned to the Bei family, these ns had been ruined. Fortunately, Brother Stone came to her. Unfortunately, he did not turn into stone. He was still delicate and fragile. Fortunately, he met her again. With her around, she would not let him shatter! ¡°Young Madam, we¡¯re here!¡± the chauffeur called out softly. Bei Shuo opened her eyes and saw the school gate. Bei Shuo grabbed her bag and said as she got out of the car, ¡°Little Lu, find a ce to drink tea. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡± Chapter 74 - 74 Coincidental Encounter At The Campus 74 Coincidental Encounter At The Campus Bei Shuo took out the topographic map attached to the eptance letter and prepared to follow the map to find her way. ¡°Schoolmate, are you a new student?¡± two tall and handsome boys asked enthusiastically. Bei Shuo hurriedly nodded. ¡°Hello, Seniors!¡± The two boys looked at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage?¡± Bei Shuo exined, ¡°I have something on at home and can¡¯t stay on campus for the time being, so I didn¡¯t bring my luggage.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Alright, then you have to go to the student office to settle the procedures. You have to apply to the teacher.¡± Bei Shuo quickly nodded in agreement. The two of them enthusiastically gave Bei Shuo directions and marked them on her map in detail. Then, they said, ¡°We have other reception missions today, so we won¡¯t be apanying you. If there¡¯s anything, you can just look for your seniors for help.¡± They pointed at the blue sashes on their bodies. Bei Shuo thanked them with a smile and went to report herself. The procedures weren¡¯tplicated, but there were a lot of people queuing up. It wasn¡¯t easy for Bei Shuo to ¡°break out of the encirclement¡±, and beads of sweat were already forming on her forehead. ¡°There¡¯s a film crew here today to choose an actor. Have you heard?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I heard. It¡¯s in the auditorium in front of Shizhen Building. Have youpleted the procedures?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s hurry over and watch themotion.¡± ¡°Hey, did you know? The director of this production is Luo Bing! We can¡¯t just watch themotion. We have to think of a way to go to the front and try to show off in front of Director Luo Bing!¡± ¡°What? Really? Are you sure? Is it really Director Luo Bing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve asked around! Trust me, that¡¯s right!¡± Two or three girls hurried past Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo stood rooted to the ground. In the beginning, she hadn¡¯t noticed their conversation until she heard Luo Bing¡¯s name. Luo Bing! Wasn¡¯t that her Second Senior Brother Luo Bing she was looking for? Were there many people with the same name as Luo Bing? Bei Shuo thought to herself as she instinctively caught up with the girls. No matter what, she had to take a look! What if? The auditorium of the University of Traditional Chinese Medicine was very antique-looking. It was a rather unique building that extended from the front of the Shizhen Building. It was said that it had even won an award in the construction industry. At this moment, the ce was surrounded by people. When Bei Shuo saw this, she felt discouraged. Forget it. The name Luo Bing must be verymon. Second Senior Brother might not be reliable, but he shouldn¡¯t go so far off course as to be a director, right? It must be someone with the same name. It was better not to look for him. She should hurry up and do other things. Brother Stone was still waiting for her at home. Bei Shuo turned around and walked back. In the crowd, walking back was very conspicuous. Therefore, she was recognized at a nce by the people walking towards her. ¡°Bei Shuo? My dear sister! How did you get your hair like this?¡± A tall figure blocked her way. Bei Shuo would bump into him if she didn¡¯t stop. Bei Shuo ¡°mmed on her brakes¡± and looked up in surprise at the familiar voice. That person grabbed her hair with one hand. ¡°Tsk tsk, why didn¡¯t you cherish my style? You just casually found a rubber band to tie it up? It¡¯s fine even if you let your hair down. You don¡¯t like my styling!¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t Mu Ci order so many clothes for you? Why did youe out in sportswear?¡± The person looked regretful. Bei Shuo muttered, ¡°He bought this too!¡± ¡°Famous stylist¡± Chen Hai took two steps back in surprise and looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll look good even if you¡¯re wearing a sack.¡± ¡°Chen Hai¡ªBrother, why are you here?¡± Bei Shuo finally remembered who he was. She hadn¡¯t seen many people recently, so Chen Hai could still enter her brain¡¯s memory. The word ¡°brother¡± pleased Chen Hai. His handsome smile became even more handsome. ¡°I came here to work. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so coincidentally. Eh? Why are you here? Could it be that you¡¯re a student here?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to report for my first year.¡± Chen Hai pped his hands. ¡°Why is Mu Ci so lucky? He actually picked up a treasure like you! I don¡¯t care about him anymore. It¡¯s such a coincidence to meet you today. I¡¯ll bring you to meet my friend. He¡¯s the director I told you aboutst time, Luo Bing! He happened to be here today!¡± Chapter 75 - 75 Unexpected Surprise 75 Unexpected Surprise Luo Bing? Bei Shuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Chen Hai reached out and grabbed her wrist, leading her to the auditorium. Chen Hai had a staff member apanying him to clear the way. It was much smoother than Bei Shuo squeezing her way in. !! ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Chen Hai? Why is he here too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Luo Bing¡¯s most outstanding stylist in the past few years was Chen Hai. He¡¯s a genius. His hands can turn something rotten into something magical. He¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Is that so? Since the personal stylist is here, does that mean that the casting for today can be decided?¡± ¡°Sigh, Chen Hai is so handsome! It¡¯s not a problem for him to be a movie star!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he debuts, I¡¯ll be his first fan!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be the first. He¡¯s only a stylist now and he already has countless fans. If he debuts, let me tell you, it¡¯ll be hard to say what kind of grand asion it will be.¡± As Bei Shuo listened to these discussions, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Chen Hai. Seeing the perfect smile on his handsome face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself for worrying for nothing. This Chen Hai enjoyed the admiration of others. He was a rather narcissistic person. ¡°Chen Hai!¡± ¡°Chen Hai!¡± ¡°Chen Hai!¡± Calls suddenly sounded from the crowd. Bei Shuo felt that Chen Hai¡¯s posture had be even more upright. She quickly lowered her head and tried her best to hide behind the tall assistant. She just didn¡¯t want to get to know this person. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t want to see the director anymore. Based on Second Senior Brother¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t be friends with a peacock. He was probably someone with the same name. But in this situation, it was impossible for her to leave. Chen Hai was afraid that someone would bump into her, so he tried his best to protect her as they walked in. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How did Brother Stone be friends with such a person? Yes, they were childhood friends! Her brother probably had no choice. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to enter the auditorium. There were many people seated in the auditorium, and someone was performing on stage. Before Bei Shuo could see clearly, she and Chen Hai were escorted into the lounge backstage. There were more than 10 people in the lounge. Some were standing or sitting, some were watching the performance on the stage outside through the shared screen, and some were whispering to each other. Chen Hai walked over and patted the shoulder of a man who was listening to someone else. The man turned around in shock and saw Chen Hai. He immediately gave Chen Hai a punch. He pushed Chen Hai to the side and continued listening to the person beside him. The person beside him smiled smugly at Chen Hai and continued their topic. Everyone¡¯s voices were not loud and they did not disturb each other. Bei Shuo¡¯s gazended on the big screen. To her surprise, he saw a familiar face¡ªBei Le! Bei Shuo was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Bei Le was here. She suddenly remembered that Bei Le should be studying in an art school. No wonder! Bei Le was performing on stage, crying with tears streaming down her face. She was indescribably beautiful. Tsk! So there was someone who could make crying look so good! Bei Shuo felt that her acting skills were superb. She was also familiar with the two boys who were acting with Bei Le. They were the two seniors who had guided her during the report. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but smile. The world was really small. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± A shout interrupted Bei Shuo¡¯s thoughts. Right on the heels of that, her ears were pinched, and a lion¡¯s roar sounded in her ears. ¡°Why are you here? What mistake did you make to be chased out by Master? You¡¯re so young, yet you don¡¯t learn well! You¡¯re a girl but you have also been chased out of the sect. Why are you such a disappointment? Huh?¡± ¡°Senior Brother! It hurts! It hurts! Let go of me!¡± Bei Shuo tried to save her ear with one hand and pushed her Second Senior Brother with the other. Who else could it be but Luo Bing? It was definitely not someone with the same name. ¡°You still know pain? What were you thinking when Master chased you out?¡± Luo Bing¡¯s anger did not subside. ¡°I¡¯ve graduated! You¡¯re the one who was chased out!¡± Bei Shuo kicked Luo Bing without hesitation. As they were too close, Luo Bing reached out to block Bei Shuo¡¯s foot. Naturally, he let go of Bei Shuo¡¯s ear. Bei Shuo was furious. She jumped up and grabbed Luo Bing¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°I graduated openly! How dare you bully me! I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡± Her figure was too petite for Luo Bing. Even when she pounced over, she didn¡¯t manage to grab Luo Bing¡¯s neck. Instead, she was held in his arms. Bei Shuo opened her mouth and bit his chest. Luo Bing gritted his teeth in pain. Fortunately, Bei Shuo didn¡¯t bite him and did not let go. Luo Bing hugged her with one hand and held her chin with the other. He asked seriously, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Chapter 76 - 76 Reunion 76 Reunion Bei Shuo raised her right hand and showed him the rainbow tourmaline bracelet on her wrist. Luo Bing hurriedly grabbed her wrist. There was a simr bracelet on his wrist. He looked at it carefully and was pleasantly surprised. He hugged Bei Shuo. ¡°The little girl has finished her apprenticeship? You¡¯re already done? Are you 18 years old? Why are you so amazing? How could our old woman bear to let you finish your apprenticeship? Aiya, quickly let me dote on you. I love you to death!¡± No matter how Bei Shuo struggled, Luo Bing refused to let go of her. ¡°Master! My ears hurt! Second Senior Brother is pulling my ears!¡± Bei Shuo let out a dry cry. Luo Bing instinctively let go of Bei Shuo. He covered Bei Shuo¡¯s mouth with one hand and rubbed her ears with the other. She said, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong¡­¡± Bei Shuo pushed him away and red at him angrily. ¡°Stand properly!¡± Luo Bing came back to his senses and stood up with a smile. The anger on his face was long gone. He looked at the little girl in front of him dotingly. ¡°My good junior sister, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll treat you to delicious food, okay?¡± Bei Shuo snorted and turned away. Luo Bing opened his arms again and pulled Bei Shuo into his embrace. Patting her back, he said, ¡°Good junior sister, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯ll be ugly if you¡¯re angry!¡± Chen Hai and the others were already dumbfounded. The series of actions by the two of them was dazzling. It was only now that they could finally speak. Chen Hai pulled Luo Bing and forced them apart. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on? This is my sister. Luo Bing, let go! Let go!¡± Luo Bing¡¯s expression immediately changed. He pointed at Chen Hai and shouted, ¡°Your sister? What sister? Move aside! Let me tell you! This is my junior sister. If you dare to have any thoughts about her, Chen Hai, I will make you die without aplete corpse!¡± Chen Hai pushed his fingers away. ¡°What junior sister? Where did you get this junior sister from? Let me tell you, I brought her here. I have to ensure her safety!¡± With that, he stood in front of Bei Shuo. Luo Bing panicked and pushed Chen Hai away. ¡°Go away! Go away! Junior Sister, tell me, how did you know him? Did this yboy bully you?¡± He pulled Bei Shuo over. ¡°How could I bully her? Who¡¯s a yboy? Let me tell you, she has a husband. If her husband finds out that you¡¯ve been touching her, it¡¯ll be strange if he doesn¡¯t stomp you!¡± Chen Hai was also anxious. ¡°What did you say? What husband? Little Junior Sister, how dare you date behind our backs?¡± Luo Bing felt like his whole body was on fire. This was a huge matter! The executive director quickly came over to stop the fight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you fighting again? How old are the two of you? Why are you fighting? Director Luo! They¡¯re waiting for you to choose an actor! Young Master Chen, they¡¯re waiting for you to decide on your style! Those children can¡¯t do it at all. You have to be there!¡± ¡°Yo! This little beauty!¡± The executive director¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Bei Shuo. ¡°Director Luo, there¡¯s no need to choose. It¡¯s her! She¡¯ll be the female lead!¡± The executive director was dancing with joy. More people looked over. Luo Bing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s none of her business. You guys choose!¡± He pulled Bei Shuo towards the dressing room and red at Chen Hai. ¡°Get over here!¡± Chen Hai also said angrily, ¡°Who are you asking to get over? Who do you think I am? Should I get over there?¡± ¡°You are nothing!¡± Luo Bing said without turning his head. Chen Hai was so angry that he stomped his feet. When he saw Bei Shuo being pulled away, he hurried over. If anything happened to Bei Shuo right under his nose, Mu Ci would stomp him into pieces. That would be a living King of Hell! But he had no idea what was wrong with Luo Bing. Luo Bing and Bei Shuo were clearly twopletely unrted people. How were they rted? Senior brother and junior sister? Where did theye from? What nonsense were they spouting? Bei Shuo finally interjected, ¡°Can the two of you stop arguing? Can I say something first?¡± ¡°Speak!¡± The two of them said in unison and red at each other. ¡°Are you really friends?¡± Bei Shuo remembered that Chen Hai had been full of praise for his director friend when he was cutting her hair. ¡°Tell me about yourself!¡± Luo Bing rolled his eyes at Bei Shuo. Chapter 77 - 77 Endorsing His Brother 77 Endorsing His Brother Mu Ci slowly opened her eyes. Liu Ming was surprised. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Mu Ci shook his head gently and turned his head slightly to look around. Liu Ming understood and said, ¡°Young Madam is starting school today. She said that she¡¯ll be back afterpleting the reporting procedures. I¡¯ll get Little Lu to wait at the school gate. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Ci nodded and struggled to sit up. Liu Ming hurriedly helped him up and ced a soft pillow against the headboard of the bed. He asked carefully, ¡°Do you want to eat something? Young Madam asked Xiao Ling to brew some medicine. Have some porridge before taking the medicine.¡± ¡°Okay. Is Grandpa home?¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t refuse. He knew better than ever that no matter what he wanted to achieve, he had to have a healthy body. Therefore, no matter how ufortable it was, he would try his best to eat. No matter how bitter the medicine was, he would drink it without hesitation. After all, there were too many things he had yet to do! The porridge arrived, and Mu Chen walked in with Old Jiang. When Mu Chen saw him, he quickly walked to the bed. ¡°How is it? Mu Ci, how are you feeling now?¡± Mu Chen grabbed his grandson¡¯s hand. The cold touch shocked him. When he looked at Mu Ci¡¯s pale face, he was even more shocked. Mu Ci shook their hands gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ve recovered, but my strength hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Mu Chen felt slightly relieved. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Bei Shuo. Sigh!¡± Watching Mu Ci slowly eat the yam porridge spoon by spoon, Mu Chen sighed. ¡°Do you think your mother did it?¡± It wasn¡¯t that his heart didn¡¯t hurt to ask this question, but there were things he had to face, and so did Mu Ci. Mu Ci put down the spoon and gestured for Liu Ming to put it away. He slowly leaned against the pillow and shook his head slowly. ¡°How could she be so scheming?¡± Mu Chen nodded with a dark expression. ¡°She¡¯s a fool, but when ites to harming others and her son, it¡¯s not to that extent.¡± Is it really not to that extent? Mu Ci¡¯s heart turned cold. Once she found out that he had a conflict of interest with Mu En, wouldn¡¯t she attack him? Mu Ci smiled bitterly in his heart. He wasn¡¯t confident. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the person behind the scenes to be so vicious. He didn¡¯t give up all the opportunities to harm you. He¡¯s trying to kill you! But we don¡¯t have any clues at all now. Your mother is muddle-headed. She definitely doesn¡¯t know the origin of that ¡®Buddha Jumps Over the Wall¡¯. Who knows how many people have been involved in this. There¡¯s no way to investigate at all. Sigh!¡± Mu Chen was at a loss. ¡°Grandpa, announce to the public that I can¡¯t be cured. Make Mu En the heir,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. Mu Chen looked at Mu Ci in shock and pain. ¡°Bei Shuo said that your body will recover in about a year. Do you really not want to take over the Mu Family? You¡¯re my eldest grandson!¡± Mu Ci gently ced his slender fingers on the back of Mu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, every day you don¡¯t decide to have the heir, I¡¯ll be plotted against for another day. How can I guard against thieves for a thousand days? We¡¯re all very tired. Why don¡¯t we let those people give up? We can live a good life too.¡± Mu Chen looked at Mu Ci¡¯s handsome face that resembled his and felt very upset. ¡°The Mu Family¡¯s ancestral teachings state that only the eldest son and eldest grandson of the eldest branch are qualified to be the heir. You seem to be better everyday. Why should I give up on you? You clearly have the ability to manage the Mu Family better! Mu Ci, I will definitely find out who the mastermind is. Don¡¯t worry, as long as Grandpa is around, I won¡¯t let you be bullied!¡± Mu Chen was a little anxious andforted his grandson repeatedly. Mu Ci¡¯s lips curled up into a small smile. ¡°Grandpa, why are you avoiding it? The ones who want me dead must be my family members. Instead of letting us kill each other, Grandpa, why don¡¯t I back out? Let¡¯s change to a peaceful life first and let those people stop seeing me as a thorn in their side. It¡¯s also equivalent to giving me a chance to breathe. Let me have a good chance to talk about love and enjoy the beauty of family life. I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t be able to survive the next time I¡¯m poisoned, but I promise you that as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll spare no effort to protect you and Grandma¡¯s foundation! Alright?¡± What else could Mu Chen say? His eyes could not help but fill with tears. ¡°Mu En is not bad. There¡¯s no problem with his ability. Not to mention that I¡¯m secretly protecting him. Even without me, he wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡± Mu Ci vouched for his brother. Chapter 78 - 78 Negotiation Between Grandfather And Grandson 78 Negotiation Between Grandfather And Grandson Mu Chen rubbed his face with his hands and simply said, ¡°Did Grandpa make some arrangements that made you misunderstand? I did express to the public that I value Mu En very much, but I did that to divert everyone¡¯s attention and not let them pay too much attention to you.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Mu Ci reached out and held Mu Chen¡¯s hand. His gaze was clear. ¡°I understand your painstaking efforts. On the other hand, I¡¯m sorry that you can¡¯t live in peace. You¡¯re already so old, but you still have to support the Mu Corporation.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be exined, but he and Mu Ci never needed to exin. !! ¡°Grandpa, listen to me. Let¡¯s do this. If Mu En can take over the Mu Corporation, I will protect him for the rest of my life. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. With Grandma¡¯s support, are you afraid that Bei Shuo and I won¡¯t have a good life? It¡¯s a tough call. We¡¯re both your grandchildren.¡± Mu Ci looked at his grandfather sincerely. Mu Chen sighed and finally nodded slowly. Mu Ci smiled and stretched. ¡°Grandpa, if Bei Shuo and I can be like you and Grandma and be together for the rest of our lives, I won¡¯t ask for anything else.¡± Mu Chen smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say all this. When you have sons and grandsons, you¡¯ll unknowingly worry, like me.¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be like you. I¡¯ll let them do whatever they want. I¡¯ll just watch over Bei Shuo.¡± Mu Chen was furious and hit him lightly. ¡°The Mu Corporation can¡¯t be messed with!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Grandpa, thank you for your hard work!¡± The grandfather and grandson held hands for a long time. The responsibility of being the sessor of the family was a heavy burden that ordinary people could not handle. *** Bei Shuo held Luo Bing¡¯s arm and walked out of the campus happily. Chen Hai, who had a pained expression on his face, was beside him. A few steps away were Chen Hai¡¯s two worried assistants. Although Luo Bing was an A-list director, there weren¡¯t as many people who knew him as Chen Hai. At most, he was a stylishly handsome man dressed in an artistic style. Although he was very eye-catching when he walked with Bei Shuo, he didn¡¯t attract too much attention. Bei Shuo skipped as she spoke to him. ¡°Second Senior Brother, I¡¯m too amazing. I set myself to find you guys within three years. I just hope to find one of you. I didn¡¯t expect to find one of you in less than three months. If I calcte at this speed, I canplete the mission in a year. It will take me three years to graduate. I¡¯ll work hard to get a PhD and then I can go find Master! Am I very powerful?¡± Luo Bing turned to look at his junior sister with aplicated expression. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You married yourself off in less than three months!¡± He gritted his teeth and said word by word. ¡°Right, right? I¡¯m amazing, right? And I married very urately, Brother Stone, whom I¡¯ve liked since I was young. Hehe, I¡¯m really a lucky star. My life is so good. Impressive!¡± Bei Shuo went along with him. Luo Bing gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re not even lucky. You¡¯re blessed by the gods! Fools are blessed. Blind cats encounter dead rats!¡± Bei Shuo finally understood. She pushed Luo Bing angrily, but she didn¡¯t let go of Luo Bing¡¯s arm. ¡°Who¡¯s stupid? Who¡¯s a blind cat and who¡¯s a dead rat? Second Senior Brother, I¡¯ll keep track of your bullying! Be careful or I¡¯ll tell Master and Eldest Senior Brother!¡± Luo Bing snorted. ¡°Memorize whatever you want!¡± It was still uncertain who wouldin against whom! When he saw Mu Ci, the first thing he would do was get them to divorce. No matter how much he had to pay, it would be fine! Marry his little junior sister? Dream on! No matter how legendary he was, he was just a dying man. Why should his innocent junior sister be a widow at such a young age? He suppressed his anger. He really wanted to throw this brainless beautiful girl beside him back into the mountains! Bei Shuo grinned cheekily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Second Senior Brother, you don¡¯t seem happy? Why are you unhappy when you see me? You don¡¯t like me anymore? Oh, I get it. Are you nning to betray your sect? You don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, do you?¡± Bei Shuo stopped smiling and stared at him with widened eyes. Luo Bing patted Bei Shuo¡¯s head. ¡°If you continue being naughty, I¡¯ll throw you back into the mountains!¡± Bei Shuo wasn¡¯t afraid of him. She hadn¡¯t been afraid of him even when she was three years old, let alone now. They had fought to a draw ever since they were young. Chapter 79 - 79 Battle For Bei Shuo 79 Battle For Bei Shuo Bei Shuo held Luo Bing¡¯s hand and opened the car door with a grin. The next second, her smile turned into surprise. ¡°B-Brother? Why are you here?¡± Bei Shuo cheered in surprise. When the door opened, it was Mu Ci sitting in the backseat with a dark expression. Today, he hade to pick Bei Shuo up from school in high spirits. He had a good chat with his grandfather in the morning and could let go of many things. In the future, he would be able to do his own things and spend more time with Bei Shuo. Hence, he ignored his weak body and insisted on picking Bei Shuo up personally to give her a surprise. Unexpectedly, he was not surprised at all. Instead, he was shocked and furious. He couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Bei Shuo skipping out of the school. However, when he saw that she was holding a man¡¯s arm, his face darkened. With every step Bei Shuo took, Mu Ci¡¯s anger rose. Mu Ci¡¯s gaze passed the excited Bei Shuo andnded on the man behind her. At the same time, Luo Bing saw the legendary man sitting in the car. His gaze was equally cold, but it sparked with Mu Ci¡¯s cold gaze. Bei Shuo turned around and smiled. ¡°Second Senior Brother, this is Brother Stone!¡± Before she could turn around and introduce Luo Bing to Mu Ci, Mu Ci had already pulled her into the car. Bei Shuo was caught off guard. She fell into Mu Ci¡¯s arms and was pushed into the seat. Luo Bing said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He reached out to pull Bei Shuo, but Mu Ci stopped him. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± Bei Shuo struggled to sit up and hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, this is my Second Senior Brother!¡± Mu Ci was stunned, but he did not retract his hand. Luo Bing looked coldly at the slender fingers in front of him andughed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you will live long! How dare you force a beautifuldy to wait for death with you? You deserve to die!¡± ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯m already nourishing his body. He won¡¯t die!¡± Bei Shuo said anxiously. Luo Bing stared at Mu Ci coldly. He said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you even used the Snow Pill to extend his life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why he won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Bei Shuo was in a hurry to defend Mu Ci. She wanted to get out of the car, but Mu Ci reached out to stop her. ¡°Shameless!¡± Luo Bing gritted his teeth. His gaze seemed to want to pierce a hole through Mu Ci. Chen Hai rushed forward. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you two doing? Mu Ci, this is Director Luo! We bumped into each other just now. Director Luo is Bei Shuo¡¯s senior brother. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence? Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re fated?¡± He originally wanted to smooth things over, but he did not expect the two of them to not buy it. ¡°President Mu? Nice to meet you! Little Junior Sister and I are reunited today. I want to bring her home for a gathering! Please do me a favor!¡± Luo Bing took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Bei Shuo felt the tension between the two of them and was a little worried. However, Mu Ci locked her arms and said calmly, ¡°Director Luo, I¡¯m sorry. My grandfather has already prepared dinner at home and is waiting for Bei Shuo to return. If you want to see her, you cane to our house another day.¡± Luo Bing reached out to pull Bei Shuo. ¡°She registered her marriage with you, but she didn¡¯t sell herself to you! Little Junior Sister,e down!¡± Luo Bing¡¯s voice became stern. Mu Ci pushed Luo Bing¡¯s hand away again. ¡°Director Luo, please be respectful!¡± Luo Bing grabbed her hand and wanted to pull her down. Mu Ci was furious and pushed Luo Bing away. He closed the car door and shouted at the chauffeur, ¡°Little Lu, drive!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, Second Senior Brother, Brother Stone.¡± Bei Shuo was thrown into Mu Ci¡¯s arms. Mu Ci hugged Bei Shuo. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave me! You¡¯re not allowed to leave with him!¡± His voice was nasal and full of sadness. Bei Shuo¡¯s heart softened and she hugged him back. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Mu Ci rested his chin on Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulder. From the back window, he saw Luo Bing and Chen Hai chasing after the car. Luo Bing stomped his feet in exasperation and smiled coldly. Luo Bing was obviously dissatisfied with Bei Shuo¡¯s marriage to him. He wanted to take Bei Shuo away. He probably wanted to negotiate with him and ¡°buy¡± Bei Shuo back! Hmph! Dream on! No one would be able to snatch Bei Shuo from him. The only person he would never let go of in this lifetime was Bei Shuo. Not even Bei Shuo¡¯s master would be able to do it, let alone her senior brother! No one! Mu Ci thought angrily. Chapter 80 - 80 Harassment In The Middle Of The Night 80 Harassment In The Middle Of The Night Mu Ci didn¡¯t give Bei Shuo a chance to immerse herself in the joy of finding Second Senior Brother. As soon as he returned home, he frowned and said that he had a headache and his legs hurt. Bei Shuo busied herself with taking Mu Ci¡¯s pulse and performing acupuncture. She only heaved a sigh of relief when he was sure that Mu Ci was fine. After settling Mu Ci down, Bei Shuo finally had the time to turn on herputer and look at her schedule. She took the time to send a message to Second Senior Brother. The moment she sent the message, she received a fierce expression from Second Senior Brother and a warning: [Protect yourself and don¡¯t sleep with him! Wait for me to pick you up!] !! Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Second Senior Brother was worrying for nothing. She tilted her head to look at Mu Ci, who was already asleep on the bed, with a smug smile. Her master had said that she was a lucky star that had descended from the sky. She could turn misfortune into fortune and have auspicious encounters. Bei Shuo clicked on a professor on the curriculum page, Li Jing! He was a senior professor and an expert doctor in the Chinese Medical Hospital. He had also been Mu Ci¡¯s attending doctor for many years. Bei Shuo rubbed her face with her hands to cheer herself up. Her mind was in a mess and she needed to sort out her thoughts. It was said that Dr. Li Jing¡¯s father was Old Master Mu¡¯s best friend. That was why Old Master Mu handed over his most beloved grandson to Li Jing. Doctor Li¡¯s medical skills were brilliant enough. All these years, he had yed Mu Ci¡¯s life in the palm of his hand, making Mu Ci repeatedly hover between life and death. He also made the poison in Mu Ci¡¯s body umte bit by bit. Bei Shuo thought that if she hadn¡¯te to Mu Ci¡¯s side, he would have sent Mu Ci on his way at any time this year, right? It coincided with the destiny that the feng shui master Old Master had found predicted¡ªthey were probably in cahoots. Bei Shuo rubbed her face again and buried her face in her arms. She sighed softly. If not for Mu Ci¡¯s illustrious and important identity, they wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to kill him, right? ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? How dare you marry yourself without telling us? You even got a marriage certificate? Bei Shuo, I really want to strangle you to death!¡± Second Senior Brother¡¯s furious roar rang in her ears. Bei Shuo rubbed her ears instinctively. ¡°Tsk!¡± Second Senior Brother continued, ¡°What kind of ce is the Mu Family? They eat people without spitting out their bones? How much flesh do you have on your body? How dare you enter that tiger¡¯s den? You still want to save Mu Ci? You want to save him? Even if he¡¯s crippled and only has his brain left, he can still sell you away. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You must leave the Mu Family! Move into my house immediately!¡± Bei Shuo bit her sleeve and smiled. Second Senior Brother really loved her. Although she had no love from her parents, she had a master and senior brothers from the same sect. She was not a child whocked love, nor did sheck a backer! There was a thud in the hallway. Bei Shuo jumped up and opened the door to take a look. It waste at night and there was no one outside. Bei Shuo walked gently to the living room. The small light in the corner was on and there was someone sitting on the sofa. Bei Shuo was stunned. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± The man on the sofa didn¡¯t move. Bei Shuo walked over curiously. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this person¡¯s back. That person suddenly turned around and gave her a bright smile. ¡°Sister-inw¡ª¡± Mu En? Before Bei Shuo could react, Mu En stood up and walked towards her. The smell of alcohol wafted over and Bei Shuo frowned. Mu En grabbed her hand and leaned his head towards her face. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so beautiful. I like you so much.¡± Bei Shuo retreated as if she had been electrocuted. She struggled to shake off Mu En¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re drunk!¡± Unexpectedly, Mu En was surprisingly strong. Not only did Bei Shuo not shake off his hand, he even pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. ¡°Sister-inw, let me smell you. You smell so good!¡± Mu En¡¯s lips lingered on her neck and his warm tongue licked her skin. Bei Shuo screamed and kicked him. Suddenly, a strong force pulled her out of Mu En¡¯s arms. She fell into another embrace. Fear kept her struggling, and she fell to the ground with the person behind her. A muffled groan came from behind her. Only then did Bei Shuo realize that it was Mu Ci. ¡°Brother Mu Ci¡ª¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly went to help Mu Ci up. Mu En was pushed onto the sofa by Mu Ci and stood up in a daze. Seeing the two of them fall to the ground, he chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun. Are you guys stacking up? Brother, I want to y too!¡± With that, Mu En fell beside Mu Ci and hugged him. Bei Shuo was stunned. Mu En hugged Mu Ci and did not let him get up. He said, ¡°I want to sleep with Brother. I want to sleep with Brother.¡± Chapter 81 - 81 Deliberately Provoking Him 81 Deliberately Provoking Him Mu Ci pushed him away. Mu En was displeased. ¡°Brother! You have Sister-inw, so you don¡¯t want me anymore!¡± Old Jiang and Liu Ming ran over. ¡°Young Master!¡± !! ¡°Second Young Master!¡± The two of them hurriedly helped them up. Liu Ming and Bei Shuo looked at each other and saw the uneasiness in each other¡¯s eyes. Mu Ci walked out on his own! Mu Ci slumped to the ground in Liu Ming¡¯s arms and said angrily, ¡°Uncle Jiang, lock him in the bathroom and wake him up with cold water. Don¡¯t think that he can do whatever he wants just because he is drunk!¡± Old Jiang didn¡¯t dare to answer. He could only forcefully control the struggling Mu En and said in a low voice, ¡°Liu Ming, why aren¡¯t you carrying Young Master back? See if he¡¯s injured anywhere?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I want Sister-inw to sleep with me!¡± Mu En spouted nonsense. Mu Ci, who was being helped up by Liu Ming, raised his head and pped Mu En¡¯s face, making a crisp sound. Mu En was stunned. He seemed to have sobered up a little. Mu Ci said coldly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, throw him out. Don¡¯t let him step into the door again!¡± He ced his hand on Liu Ming¡¯s shoulder. Liu Ming carried him on his back and Bei Shuo hurriedly followed. Entering the room, Mu Ci hugged Bei Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡± Bei Shuo instinctively struggled to dodge. She had lingering fears. Mu Ci saw this and felt pain in his heart, as well as hatred. Bei Shuo hid in the bathroom and kept cleaning the ces that Mu En had touched. She threw all her clothes into the trash bag, wishing she could step on Mu En. As the water vapor slowly rose, Bei Shuo finally calmed down. She wasn¡¯t a fragile girl who couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. Although she was frightened, her rationality remained. Recalling Mu En¡¯s earlier actions, she felt that it was unusual. The smell of alcohol on Mu En¡¯s body was very strong, but it still could not hide the faint fragrance of the Snow Pill. That was the Snow Pill¡¯s remnants that couldn¡¯t be consumed. The Snow Pill was a life-saving medicine. A person who was on the verge of death could be saved by the Snow Pill, but it was a waste for a person who was not in danger to use the Snow Pill. Not only that, because the effect of the Snow Pill could not be used, it would promote a certain ability of the person who used the medicine. This would consume the medicinal power until this person was exhausted. This was the so-called ¡°no luck to enjoy.¡± Obviously, Mu En¡¯s love for women was a side effect of Snow Pill, but his actions today were probably intentional. Snow Pills did not disturb one¡¯s mind. Although alcohol could mess with one¡¯s mind, it was not like Mu En¡¯s behavior. After Mu Ci appeared, Mu En¡¯s behavior was too obvious. He wanted to anger Mu Ci! Before she got involved in Mu Ci¡¯s illness, Mu Ci¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be angered. Under Dr. Li¡¯s long-term ¡°treatment¡±, the illness was hidden in Mu Ci¡¯s internal organs. The two poisonings were also to trigger those hidden poisons. Eldest Madam Mu and Second Young Master Mu¡¯s actions were to make Mu Ci angry and cause his blood to surge, causing the poison to act up and kill him. He really killed people without leaving a trace! Bei Shuo shuddered. She hurriedly changed her clothes and went to see Mu Ci. Mu Ci¡¯s head was spinning, and his expression was extremely ugly. He felt a surge of anger in his body. He really wanted to rush out and beat Mu En up. He really wanted to rush to the balcony and roar a few times to vent the anger in his heart. Bei Shuo rushed over with her wet hair. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t fall into his trap.¡± Mu Ci looked up and met Bei Shuo¡¯s clear gaze. Bei Shuo got onto the bed and sat cross-legged opposite him. ¡°Brother,e, follow me.¡± She arranged him into a cross-legged position as well and sped her hands with his. ¡°Follow me. Breathe deeply and gently.¡± ¡°Brother, think about the small river in front of our house when we were young. There are small fish in the river. The water is very clear. You said that the chirping of the birds in the forest is very pleasant. Breathe¡­¡± Bei Shuo guided Mu Ci in his breathing exercises. Gradually, Mu Ci calmed down and the three small stone houses appeared in his mind. The river in front of the house and the forest behind the house were quiet and peaceful like paradise. That was the happiest period of his life. He had no burdens and was very happy every day. The sky was even bluer than outside. Bei Shuo¡¯s voice was quiet and beautiful. Seeing that Mu Ci¡¯splexion had recovered and his pulse had stabilized, Bei Shuo finally felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bei Shuo,¡± Mu Ci said softly. He had miraculously calmed down. This had never happened before. The reason why he was known as a tyrant was because he could not control his emotions at all. Chapter 82 - 82 He Can Stand Up 82 He Can Stand Up ¡°Are you feeling better? Do you still feel ufortable from anger?¡± Bei Shuo asked worriedly. Mu Ci shook his head gently. ¡°So, even my temper is controlled?¡± Bei Shuo nodded reluctantly. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t look sad. Instead, he looked relieved. ¡°Thank you for letting me know the truth. Otherwise, I always thought it was my own problem.¡± !! Bei Shuo held Mu Ci¡¯s hand and remained silent. Mu Ci reached out with her other hand and stroked Bei Shuo¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer. If I were stronger, I would have taught him a lesson tonight.¡± Bei Shuo smiled bitterly. ¡°If he¡¯s pretending to be drunk, he must have realized that your legs can walk. This is different from your n. You should think about how to exin it to him.¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? My legs can walk. At most, they¡¯ll be even more wary of me. Sooner orter, that day wille.¡± Bei Shuo sighed softly. Mu Ci must have his own ns. Everything must have been messed up. ¡°Bei Shuo, do you think Mu En is pretending to be drunk?¡± Mu Ci asked carefully. After all, Bei Shuo was very unhappy when she thought about it. Thankfully, Bei Shuo was a girl with a strong heart. Bei Shuo shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can smell the fragrance of the Snow Pill on him. He¡­ might have been influenced by the Snow Pill. At night, he has an uncontroble desire for women. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t control this. He knows who I am, but he still indulges himself. On one hand, he can¡¯t control it. On the other hand, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s deliberately provoking me. Brother, perhaps I¡¯m overthinking. He¡¯s your biological brother¡­¡± Mu Ci looked up and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°In this family, everyone is rted to each other, but it¡¯s also this group of people who harm each other. Even my biological parents don¡¯t like me. What else can I hope for?¡± Bei Shuo was speechless. Mu Ci leaned against the pillow and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. There will be a good show tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s sleep early. You didn¡¯t rest wellst night.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand what Mu Ci meant, but she didn¡¯t ask. She was indeed very tired and needed a good rest. Mu Ci patted the pillow beside her. ¡°Come and apany me for a while. I can¡¯t sleep well without you by my side.¡± The happiest thing for Bei Shuo was that Mu Ci needed her. Hence, she happily fell asleep beside Mu Ci and forgot about Second Senior Brother¡¯s warning. Mu Ci¡¯s expression was solemn and calm as he looked at Bei Shuo¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. The next morning, Bei Shuo was sleeping soundly when he heard Mu Ci call out to her. ¡°Girl, do you want to get up and watch the show?¡± Bei Shuo pushed him away and muttered, ¡°No. I¡¯m not awake yet.¡± Mu Ci chuckled and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Okay, go to sleep. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Bei Shuo responded with an ¡°mm¡± and instinctively covered her face with her hand. Mu Ci pried her little hands away and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her pink lips lightly. This was ¡°stealing her fragrance¡±. Bei Shuo pouted and pushed him away. She turned around and continued to sleep. Mu Ci was in a good mood. This little girl needed to be slowly guided. He was not in a hurry. On one hand, he was dealing with those who wanted his life. On the other hand, he was teaching this little girl how to fall in love. On one end was water and on the other end was mes. It was enough to mediate his mentality. He tucked Bei Shuo in and got off the bed. The servants in the house were all up, looking shocked and terrified. Mu Chen also walked out with Old Jiang¡¯s help. Mu Ci came out with a walking stick. Mu Chen was shocked. ¡°You, how did you¡ª¡± Mu Ci looked at Mu Chen and smiled. He handed the walking stick to Liu Ming and stood up. He opened her arms and said, ¡°Grandpa, I can stand up now. I can even walk a few steps. Bei Shuo¡¯s medical skills are amazing.¡± Mu Chen stared at Mu Ci for a few seconds before finally revealing a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Is this true?¡± He reached out to hug Mu Ci and whispered in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s your mother and brother. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mu Ci also whispered into Mu Chen¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandpa, just be surprised. The other ns won¡¯t change.¡± When the hug between the grandfather and grandson ended, Mu Chen looked at the tall Mu Ci and was extremely excited. This scene stupefied Duan Si, who had arrived in anger, and Mu En, who was kneeling on the ground and having a fever. Mu En came to confirm how Mu Ci appearedst night and why he wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Ci to appear in front of him just like that. Chapter 83 - 83 Apologizing In The Morning 83 Apologizing In The Morning In his memory, Mu Ci had never stood up, so he had no sense of his height. He had always looked down at his brother in the wheelchair. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Ci to be a few centimeters taller than him. Even with a crutch, Mu Ci was still so dazzling that he felt inferior for a moment. Mu Ci looked at Mu En with aplicated gaze, then at Duan Si, who was so shocked that she lost control of her expression. ¡°Morning, Mom.¡± There was no emotion in Mu Ci¡¯s voice. It was as calm as air. Duan Si cried out, ¡°Your leg¡­ Why are you standing up?¡± Mu Ci looked down at his legs and said calmly, ¡°Yes, I was so excitedst night that I could actually stand up.¡± ¡°In a moment of excitement? Why are you so agitated? What¡¯s going on? By the way, why did you hit your brother?¡± Duan Si suddenly thought of her youngest son. She reached out to pull Mu En. ¡°Child, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you kneeling here? What did you do? You have to kneel after being beaten? Stand up!¡± However, Mu En pushed her hand away. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t worry about it! I did something wrong. I¡¯m here to ask Brother and Sister-inw to forgive me. If they don¡¯t forgive me, I won¡¯t get up!¡± As he spoke, his voice choked. ¡°Forgive what? What have you done? What¡¯s there to forgive when you¡¯re biological brothers? He¡¯s your older brother. It¡¯s only right for him to give in to you! Even if you¡¯ve done something wrong, he has to forgive you!¡± Duan Si hated seeing her son so aggrieved. It was as if he was cutting out her heart. She couldn¡¯t pull Mu En up, so she turned around and red at Mu Ci. ¡°How can you be so heartless? He¡¯s your younger brother! You hit him for no reason and even chased him out. You let him catch a cold in the rain. Is your heart made of stone? You¡¯re so ruthless! Do you hate him that much? If you want to hate him, you should hate me! He¡¯s innocent! Come at me!¡± Duan Si began to shout at the top of her lungs again. She had said these words countless times without thinking. This was the most effective way to subdue Mu Ci. It had worked every time for so many years. Mu Ci was already numb to this. His gazended on Mu En. Coincidentally, Mu En also stole a nce at him. When he met his gaze, he immediately put his palms together. ¡°Brother, Brother, I was wrong. I was wrong. I drank too muchst night. I was delirious¡ª¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re delirious, you can¡¯t remember anything. Why do you have to say it?¡± Mu Ci interrupted him calmly. Mu En was stunned. Mu Ci looked down at him. ¡°I was so angryst night that I actually stood up and could walk a few steps. I don¡¯t know if I should me you or thank you!¡± Mu En could only look at Mu Ci pitifully, unable to react. Duan Si was at a loss. ¡°What do you mean? Your leg was cured by Mu En? Is it because you¡¯re angry with Mu En?¡± Neither brother looked at her. However, Duan Si rxed. ¡°Aiyo, I knew it. You¡¯re biological brothers. What¡¯s there to worry about? Aiya, get up quickly! Get up quickly! Go beg Grandpa to plead for mercy for you!¡± Mu Chen had already heard what had happened from Old Jiang. His expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± Old Jiang lowered his head silently and avoided Mu Chen¡¯s gaze. Mu Chen turned around and walked up to Mu En angrily. He raised his hand and was about to hit him. Under Mu Ci¡¯s signal, Liu Ming hurriedly held Mu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be angry and hurt your health.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, I was wrong. I was wrong. I drank too much yesterday. I really don¡¯t know what I did or said. I-I felt like I was in a dream. Grandpa, I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Mu En knelt down and hugged Mu Chen¡¯s leg, crying sincerely. ¡°You, you¡ª¡± Mu Chen was heartbroken and angry. ¡°How can you face your big brother? Huh? He¡¯s your big brother!¡± Mu Chen pushed Mu En forcefully. Duan Si did not understand what had happened, but she guessed that her youngest son had something on her eldest son. She did not care what her eldest son thought, but the Old Master could not be dissatisfied with Mu En. Hence, she went along with it. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you p him twice to vent your anger? He really knows his mistake. He had a high fever all night and got up early to admit his mistake. Don¡¯t hold it against him and let him off.¡± Mu Chen said angrily, ¡°That depends on whether his brother forgives him or not! Mu Ci is always thinking for him. What is he doing? Huh? Brothers are respectful. Your brother did it. What did you do?¡± Chapter 84 - 84 Changed His Mind 84 Changed His Mind ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I drank too much and was blinded by lust. I won¡¯t do it again. Brother, please forgive me. Where¡¯s Sister-inw? I apologize to Sister-inw. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Mu En¡¯s tone was very sincere.
Duan Si¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°What does that countryside girl have to do with it? Why are you apologizing to her? She just a girl who is here to counteract bad luck¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Chen pointed at his daughter-inw and shouted angrily. Startled, Duan Si shut her mouth resentfully. Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened. He took a deep breath and asked Mu Ci, ¡°Where¡¯s Bei Shuo?¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s too tired and still sleeping.¡± Mu Chen and the others knew that she hadn¡¯t slept the night before because she was taking care of Mu Ci, but Duan Si and Mu En couldn¡¯t help but think wrongly. Duan Si sneered and said, ¡°How can you say such shameless words? We¡¯re all here, but she¡¯s a wife who¡¯s here to counteract your bad luck. Yet, she¡¯s sleeping soundly? Hmph! How uncultured!¡± Mu Ci looked at Duan Si with a gaze that was as cold as ice. Duan Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mu Chen said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know that Mu Ci almost died the day before yesterday because of your bowl of ¡®Buddha Jumps Over The Wall¡¯ soup? Bei Shuo was the one who took care of him all night. A counteract-bad-luck wife is much more reliable than you as his mom!¡±
Duan Si¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dad! What do you mean by that? What do you mean by almost dying because of my ¡®Buddha Jumps Over The Wall¡¯ soup? I-I was kind enough to cook for my son. How did it be harming him?¡± Mu Chen and Mu Ci looked at each other. As expected, Duan Si did not know. It was as they had guessed. Mu En knelt down and walked to Duan Si¡¯s side on his knees. He was also shocked. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Is your illness acting up again? Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? Is it very serious?¡± His words woke Duan Si up. She immediately said, ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t always scare me. I didn¡¯t hear that Mu Ci was going to the hospital yesterday. Last night, Mu En had a fever and called Dr. Li, but I didn¡¯t hear him say that Mu Ci was sick.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Mu En hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, what my mother means is that there¡¯s definitely no problem with the ¡®Buddha Jumps Over The Wall¡¯ soup she gave Brother. My mother wouldn¡¯t harm my brother. Grandpa, is there a misunderstanding? Sister-inw, do you really know how to treat illnesses?¡± Hisst sentence was clearly softer, carrying doubts that he did not dare to say but had to. Mu Ci couldn¡¯t stand for too long. Liu Ming pushed the wheelchair over and Mu Ci sat down slowly. ¡°You saw it with your own eyes. I can stand and take a few steps. Bei Shuo cured me. Mu En, my bottom line is Bei Shuo. There¡¯s no need to test me. I¡¯ll tell you directly!¡± Mu En was stunned. Mu Ci looked at his brother, his heart cold.
His feelings for Mu En were veryplicated. He was jealous of him. He had watched his parents dote on him since he was young and turned a blind eye to him. Every child would be jealous, right? However, as his older brother, he would do everything he could for him. It was a pity that his sincerity could not be exchanged for his younger brother¡¯s sincerity. Even if Mu En was really controlled by the drug, he could not forgive him for his actionsst night. Bei Shuo was his bottom line. Mu Ci looked at Mu Chen. Mu Chen avoided his grandson¡¯s gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Get up.¡± Duan Si threw caution to the wind. She went to help his son up first. ¡°Get up quickly. Grandpa told you to get up!¡± This time, Mu En did not pester him anymore. He stood up obediently. He had been kneeling for too long and his feet were numb. His legs went limp and he almost fell again, causing Duan Si¡¯s heart to ache again. Mu Chen looked at the mother and son, then at Mu Ci, who was alone, and made up his mind. ¡°Mu En, did you know? Your brother begged me a few days ago to announce you as the sessor of the Mu Corporation.¡± Mu Chen looked at Mu En. Mu En¡¯s body trembled. Duan Si was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Your brother is devoted to you. In order to prevent you from being criticized, he even decided to leave the Mu Family with Bei Shuo and do his best to fulfill your wish. All these years, you know very well how your parents have treated him. I¡¯m very touched that he can still treat you like this. Initially, I had already decided to agree to it because I felt that you could take on a huge responsibility. However, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Sigh! Mu En, there are gods above you. Only you know what you¡¯re thinking. However, the Mu Corporation isn¡¯t ours alone. I have to be responsible for the entire family.¡± After saying that, Mu Chen looked at Mu Ci. ¡°Mu Ci, I can¡¯t agree to your request. Now that your condition has improved, I can see hope again. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, the rules of the Mu Family can¡¯t be changed!¡± Chapter 85 - 85 Morning Farce 85 Morning Farce Even Mu Ci was shocked. Grandpa did not follow their agreement and still insisted on his own opinion. Mu Chen sighed heavily and rested his forehead on his hand, looking exhausted. Mu Ci didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Grandpa had sacrificed so much for him. He couldn¡¯t make him sad anymore, so he could only slowly persuade him. !! However, Duan Si was anxious. She pounced in front of Mu Chen. ¡°Dad, Dad! Don¡¯t be angry with Mu En. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He just drank too much. This isn¡¯t his problem alone. That little b*tch¡ª¡± Mu Chen suddenly looked up at Duan Si. Duan Si quickly corrected herself. ¡°Bei Shuo. If she hadn¡¯te out in the middle of the night, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Mu Chen said coldly, ¡°Is the responsibility always someone else¡¯s?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Dad, Mu En was wrong in this matter. He already knows his mistake. He knelt outside the door yesterday and got drenched in the rain. He had a high fever all night and came early this morning to admit his mistake. He really knows his mistake. Please forgive him. Please forgive him.¡± Duan Si begged bitterly. Before she came, Mu En had refused to tell her what had happened. She had been a little nervous, but when she heard that Mu En had offended Bei Shuo, she immediately dismissed it. What was the big deal? Perhaps that girl had seduced Mu En on purpose because he was good-looking. Before she could lure Old Master in that direction, Old Master and Mu Ci had already taken back the position of the heir that Mu En was about to get? How was this possible? Absolutely not! Mu Chen looked at his stubborn eldest daughter-inw and his disappointment was obvious. ¡°What about the ¡®Buddha Jumps Over the Wall¡¯? How do you exin that?¡± Duan Si lost her voice as if her throat was being choked. Her face turned red. ¡°I, Dad, I¡ª¡± Mu En walked forward on his knees and kowtowed to Mu Chen. ¡°Grandpa! It¡¯s impossible for Mom to poison Brother. You have to investigate clearly! Grandpa, I was wrongst night. You and Brother can punish me however you want. I just hope that you and Brother won¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t abandon me.¡± As Mu En spoke, tears fell from his eyes. He turned to Mu Ci. ¡°Brother, I was wrong. I was drunk and offended my Sister-inw. You can hit me or scold me, but don¡¯t abandon me. Punish me harshly. I really know my mistake. Brother, no matter how bad your leg is, you¡¯re still the sessor of the Mu Family! There¡¯s nothing happier than your leg getting better! Brother, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future. I¡¯ll be a good person and do things well. Please forgive me for this once!¡± Mu En¡¯s voice was filled with tears, and every word came from the bottom of his heart. Duan Si finally came around and burst into tears. ¡°How could I harm my son? How could I be such a ck-hearted person? Dad, I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯ve been married into the Mu Family for more than 20 years and have been separated from Mu Guo for so many years. I only have two sons left. How could I harm him? How could I?¡± Mu En quickly coaxed her. ¡°Mom, stop crying. Grandpa and Brother won¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Let¡¯s talk about me first. Grandpa and Brother haven¡¯t forgiven me yet!¡± Duan Si stopped crying and looked at Mu Chen and Mu Ci with teary eyes. Mu Chen looked at Mu Ci. Mu Ci slowly reached out and pulled Mu En up. Mu En grabbed Mu Ci¡¯s hand as if he was ttered. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t me me anymore, right? I¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll change everything! I¡¯ll definitely change! I¡¯ll be obedient!¡± Mu Ci looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°As the sons of the main Mu Family, our responsibilities are different from the other brothers. My body is limited, but you have to know the situation you might face in the future. Mu En, my bottom line is Bei Shuo.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother. I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to Sister-inw, Brother.¡± Mu En immediately expressed his attitude. Bei Shuo, who was standing at the corner of the stairs, sighed softly. She turned around and returned to her room to carry her backpack. Then, she left through the back stairs. She had heard the entire Mu family¡¯s farce and couldn¡¯t help but sigh at her good luck. Although she was equally disliked by her family, at least she had escaped from her misery in an extremely short period of time. Mu Ci was not so lucky. All these years, his heart must have been so broken. Bei Shuo hoped that she could bring him out of his misery one day. She would definitely be stronger! *** Bei Le was sitting in a corner of the dressing room, waiting for her makeup to be done. Although she was also the daughter of a wealthy family, she was a nobody in the entertainment industry. She studied in a second-rate art school. She wanted to be a celebrity because she wanted to let more people see her beauty and increase her bargaining chip to marry into a rich family. After all, there was no ce easier to stand out than the entertainment industry. Chapter 86 - 86 Background Discussion 86 Background Discussion Gu Ming had once promised that when she graduated, he would definitely support her as the female lead. She was not a girl who did not have any pursuits. Before she graduated, she would eagerly run to production teams and fight for opportunities for herself. She would never wait for an opportunity. Now, she naturally did not need Gu Ming to support her. With Mu En around, would she be afraid of not being a female lead in the future? She had to do something before Mu En promoted her. Mu En had so many girlfriends that he couldn¡¯t even count them. She had to be outstanding. Bei Le looked down on those brainless youngdies who only knew how to shop. She had always been gentle, polite, and generous, so she was doing well in all the production teams. She had even thought of her description after she became famous. A string of works that she had acted in was followed by: The daughter of a rich family had been in the entertainment industry for many years. She was hardworking, humble, and studious. Her good acting skills were all trained¡ª It was because of this belief that she was able to make a name for herself in thisplicated industry. Even for a big director like Luo Bing, the casting director could send her a message and let her audition for his show. She would never let go of such a good opportunity! ¡°Sister Jiao, who was the woman with Director Luo yesterday?¡± The first female lead, Tang Feng, asked the second female lead impatiently. The second female lead, Wang Jiao, immediately perked up. ¡°I got close to Director Luo¡¯s assistant early this morning and said that she¡¯s Director Luo¡¯s Little Junior Sister. I heard that Director Luo treats his Little Junior Sister better than his own sister! Moreover, that Little Junior Sister is said to be a peerless beauty!¡± Tang Feng frowned. ¡°What does she do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a student! She¡¯s from this school!¡± Wang Jiao said excitedly. Tang Feng nced at her. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re so excited?¡± Wang Jiao didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Sigh, our Director Luo is a golden bachelor! Hees from an illustrious family and has outstanding talents. All of you youngdies are fighting to marry our Director Luo! Unfortunately, he hasn¡¯t even raised his eyelids after so many years! I heard that everyone says that Director Luo doesn¡¯t like women and likes men!¡± Tang Feng could not help but say angrily, ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone says that he and Chen Hai are a couple. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. They didn¡¯t get married or find a woman. There wasn¡¯t even a scandal, so we had no choice but to make them a couple! Now, when Little Junior Sister appeared, Director Luo carried her up and spun around in circles! Sigh¡ªyou didn¡¯t see that scene yesterday. It was simply a sight to behold!¡± Wang Jiao covered her mouth andughed. Tang Feng¡¯s expression was not very good. ¡°Then he simply treats her as a little sister!¡± Wang Jiao looked at Tang Feng¡¯s expression and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that! When he heard that Little Junior Sister had a man, Director Luo was so angry that he pulled Little Junior Sister away and said that he wanted to settle scores with that man! Do you think this is between a brother and between a sister? This is clearly a one-on-one fight with a love rival!¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Tang Feng asked anxiously. Wang Jiao sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened after that. We were all on the stage and in front of them. No one could care less! Sigh, but I have a few photos that they secretly took yesterday. Come and take a look!¡± Wang Jiao enthusiastically asked everyone to look at her phone. Bei Le also went over. She had to understand all kinds of topics so that she could have a chance to talk to big shots at any time. Sister Tang Feng and Sister Wang Jiao were not simple either. They had a close rtionship with the casting director. In this industry, good acting skills were far from enough. They also needed connections and resources! Sometimes, money can not solve all problems. Therefore, Bei Le was very meticulous in maintaining her connections. The first photo on the phone was a little blurry, but Bei Le¡¯s heart still beat wildly. The photo was blurry, but she could still recognize it at a nce. It was Bei Shuo! Bei Shuo was twirling in Director Luo¡¯s arms. Bei Shuo¡¯s smile was pure and unbridled, and she was so beautiful. Director Luo, who never smiled, was actually so happy that his smile no longer looked like his. Bei Le¡¯s eyes stung. Bei Shuo was dazzling no matter where she went. Why? Why?! The following photos were much clearer. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s beautiful,¡± Tang Feng said. Bei Le pouted. ¡°How is she beautiful? She¡¯s pretty at most. She can¡¯tpare to our Sister Tang Feng and Sister Wang Jiao at all!¡± Chapter 87 - 87 Senior Brother From The Same Sect Arrives 87 Senior Brother From The Same Sect Arrives ¡°Exactly! I think even our Bei Le is prettier than her! Does Director Luo like young girls? Then our Bei Le looks even younger!¡± Wang Jiao said. ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± The others echoed. Tang Feng looked at Bei Le critically and teased, ¡°Bei Le,e, we¡¯ll help you create an opportunity for Director Luo to see you. You can¡¯t disappoint us! We just want to see if Director Luo really has such a preference!¡± Bei Le quickly put on a shy expression and waved her hand. ¡°No, no, my parents will beat me to death!¡± !! She looked like a good child, making people like her. Wang Jiao put down her phone and sighed. ¡°Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer girls like Bei Le. That girl looks innocent, but she pounces on men whenever she sees them. Tsk tsk! The world¡¯s morals are really declining.¡± The people around her immediately echoed and denounced the girl who was in high spirits beside Director Luo. Bei Le picked up her phone curiously and flipped through the photos one by one. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she quickly sent the photos to her phone and deleted the traces. Then, she gently put her phone back. When she heard someone praising her, she hurriedly smiled shyly. Mu En¡¯s phone vibrated a few times. Mu Chen, who was admonishing him, could not help but frown. ¡°See if someone is looking for you urgently?¡± Mu En was about to say that he was fine when he looked up and met Mu Ci¡¯s unhappy gaze. He quickly swallowed his words and obediently took out his phone to take a look. His expression changed drastically. ¡°Brother, Sister-inw¡ª¡± Mu En¡¯s voice softened. Mu Ci raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu En. Mu En handed the phone to Mu Ci. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s Sister-inw¡ª¡± When Duan Si saw this, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± She turned around and saw Bei Shuo embracing a tall man with a radiant smile. Duan Si was infuriated. Pointing at her cell phone, she scolded, ¡°How dare she meet a man behind your back?! She¡¯s out of control! Someone, call your Young Madam over!¡± Duan Si was furious. The nameless anger she had umted sincest night had nowhere to be vented. Xiaobai did not understand what was going on and answered nervously, ¡°Young Madam has gone to school.¡± ¡°Gone to school? What school? She went to seduce a man! Someone! Get her back!¡± Duan Si ordered sternly. Mu Ci frowned. Mu Chen asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Ci handed the phone to Mu Chen and nced coldly at the bodyguards who were about to leave after hearing Duan Si¡¯s order. The two bodyguards seemed to have been nailed and did not dare to move again. Duan Si was even angrier. ¡°You still want to protect her? She¡¯s already made a cuckold of you. How long do you want to protect her? Even if you¡¯re a cripple, she can¡¯t find another man!¡± ¡°Shut up! Is this what a mother should say?¡± Mu Chen roared. Duan Si identally said what was on her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and red at Mu Ci in dissatisfaction. If it wasn¡¯t to protect him, why would she be scolded? Mu Ci avoided his mother¡¯s gaze coldly. Mu Chen threw the phone to Mu En. ¡°Where did you get the photo?¡± Mu En hurriedly said, ¡°A friend sent it to me. I don¡¯t know where she took it. Brother, why don¡¯t you ask Sister-inw?¡± Mu Ci replied calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? We met yesterday. He¡¯s Bei Shuo¡¯s senior.¡± A servant rushed in. ¡°Young Master Mu, a Mr. Luo is here to visit.¡± Mu Ci sighed and touched his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mu Chen did not understand. Mu Ci smiled bitterly. ¡°The person in the photo is Luo Bing, Bei Shuo¡¯s senior brother. We met yesterday.¡± He said to the servant, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Senior brother? What senior brother? Isn¡¯t she the daughter that the Bei family lost when she was young? Didn¡¯t she grow up in the countryside? Where did this senior brothere from? Mu Ci, did you do any research? How could you just marry anyone? What kind of nonsense is this? Since he¡¯s her senior brother, he must be a man. A man and a woman who are not rted by blood. They¡¯re so intimate. There must be an unusual rtionship!¡± Duan Si said firmly. Mu Ci¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re humiliating me by humiliating her!¡± Duan Si shut up resentfully because she received Mu Chen¡¯s angry re. Mu Chen asked his grandson, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s Bei Shuo¡¯s family. We have to treat him well.¡± He looked at Mu En and Duan Si. ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry!¡± The mother and son stood aside with their heads lowered in tacit understanding. Chapter 88 - 88 Come To Persuade Him To Get A Divorce 88 Come To Persuade Him To Get A Divorce Mu Ci smiled bitterly. ¡°Grandpa, I offended him yesterday.¡± Mu Chen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh? You offended him. He should be your brother-inw. How did you offend him?¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t know where to start. The servant led Luo Bing in. Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. How elegant. This person was probably not inferior to Mu Ci. Luo Bing looked at Mu Ci with fire in his eyes, but he still maintained hisposure. When he saw Mu Chen, he restrained his aura. When Mu Ci looked at him today, he was no longer as angry as yesterday. He was very calm and even had a hint of ttery that he didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Grandpa, this is Bei Shuo¡¯s senior brother, Luo Bing. Bei Shuo said that Senior Brother Luo Bing has always doted on her the most. Senior Brother, this is my grandfather.¡± This was the first time Mu Chen had seen his grandson treat someone with such a gentle and even intimate attitude. Coupled with Luo Bing¡¯s rtionship with Bei Shuo, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of this young man in front of him. When he thought of how his grandson had offended him, his attitude naturally became even more amiable. ¡°Hello, hello. Wee!¡± Luo Bing bowed to the old man and sat down. He looked at Mu Ci without saying anything. Mu Chen was confused. He looked at his grandson and then at Luo Bing. Luo Bing¡¯s expression was cold, but his usually cold grandson was very calm. ¡°Ahem, what does Mr. Luo do for a living? I¡¯ve never heard Bei Shuo mention it before. I¡¯m really confused.¡± Mu Chen tried to smooth things over. Other than her master, Luo Bing was at the top of their social hierarchy. She wasn¡¯t good at socializing with others. After seeing no results from Mu Ci¡¯s re, she went straight to the point. ¡°Old Mr. Mu, I¡¯m here today to discuss his divorce with Bei Shuo with Mu Ci.¡± ¡°Divorce¡ªwhat?¡± Mu Chen stood up in shock. Mu Ci quickly reached out to help Old Master. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be agitated. Sit down first.¡± ¡°Did you hear what he said? He said that he¡¯s here to discuss your divorce with Bei Shuo! When did you and Bei Shuo get a divorce? Let me tell you! If you dare to divorce Bei Shuo, I¡¯ll chase you out!¡± Mu Chen was so angry that his beard was about to curl up. Luo Bing and Duan Si had different expressions. Luo Bing was displeased. Mu Ci hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t divorce Bei Shuo.¡± Mu Chen turned around and looked at Luo Bing. ¡°Young man, did you hear that? My grandson will never divorce my granddaughter-inw! Don¡¯t worry about this. I personally chose Bei Shuo as my granddaughter-inw. I will naturally protect her. Don¡¯t worry, no one in the Mu Family will dare to bully her!¡± He red at Duan Si and her younger son, thinking that someone must have an ulterior motive to provoke Bei Shuo¡¯s family member toe looking for him. Luo Bing frowned. It was different from what he had imagined. ¡°Old Master Mu, Bei Shuo is still young and grew up in the countryside. She doesn¡¯t know much about the world. How can she marry rashly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to a blind marriage. This is very unfair to Bei Shuo and Young Master Mu. Therefore, I¡¯m here today on behalf of my sect to ask the Mu Family to cancel the engagement. If the Mu Family suffers financial losses from marrying Bei Shuo, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll pay you back double. As for how muchpensation Young Master Mu wants, please name a price. As long as he¡¯s willing to sign the divorce agreement, the other conditions are negotiable.¡± Luo Bing took out two copies of the divorce agreement and ced them on the table. Mu Chen and Duan Si couldn¡¯t help but gasp. No one had ever spoken in such a tone in front of the Mu family. Was this young man fearless because he was ignorant? Mu En could not help but blurt out, ¡°My brother gave the Bei family a 20 million yuan project¡ª¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Luo Bing raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I can return 40 million yuan to you aspensation for the Mu Family¡¯s losses. Young Master Mu, you can also ask forpensation.¡± Luo Bing sounded happy. Mu Ci red at Mu En. Duan Si and Mu En looked at each other, their minds racing. How many families were there that could give 40 million yuan as though it was 4,000 yuan? Which family was surnamed Luo? ¡°Senior Brother Luo, I won¡¯t get a divorce. Bei Shuo is priceless in my heart. I¡¯ve known Bei Shuo since we were young. I¡¯ve been looking for her for 17 years. It¡¯s a blessing from the heavens to reunite with her. I won¡¯t let go. If you¡¯re worried that she won¡¯t be happy, then you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯ll do my best to make her happy,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. Chapter 89 - 89 The Older The Spicier 89 The Older The Spicier Luo Bing had already expected Mu Ci to say this. His lips moved slightly and he said with a faint smile, ¡°Young Master Mu, Bei Shuo isn¡¯t around. You don¡¯t have to confess your love. My Little Junior Sister is innocent and grew up in a simple vige. Everything she sees is beautiful and she has never been tainted by the evils of this world. When she met you, she was only three years old. How would she know about love?¡± ¡°Seventeen years. You¡¯re already an all-powerful figure. In terms of aptitude and shrewdness, she¡¯s probably still three years old in front of you. Young Master Mu, if you were me, would you be at ease leaving her here?¡± Mu Ci was stunned and smiled bitterly. He was speechless. Mu Chen came to a realization. So this young man was here to cause trouble. He had thought that his grand daughter-inw¡¯s maternal family was awful. Even her biological mother did not have any love for her. She was a child with a tough life. Unexpectedly, her real family came, and they were not bad. He rxed and smiled. ¡°I understand. Speaking of which, it¡¯s our Mu Family¡¯s fault!¡± His attitude changed drastically. Even Luo Bing was stunned. He could no longer keep a straight face. ¡°Luo Bing, right? Is it okay for me to call you by your name? I hope you don¡¯t mind me speaking freely?¡± Mu Chen smiled amiably. Luo Bing said respectfully, ¡°Old Master, you are too kind.¡± That was good. Mu Chen was very satisfied with Luo Bing¡¯s reaction. ¡°Luo Bing, I can tell that you value your Little Junior Sister very much. This is a blessing for our Bei Shuo. Very good! Luo Bing, you haven¡¯t seen Bei Shuo for many years, right?¡± Mu Chen smiled at Luo Bing. Luo Bing hesitated and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, but¡ª¡± Mu Chen waved his hand. ¡°I understand. No matter how many years we haven¡¯t seen each other, your rtionship won¡¯t change. It¡¯s natural that you two are very close as you watch her grow up!¡± Luo Bing nodded solemnly. Mu Chen sighed. ¡°Our Bei Shuo is so lucky. I wonder how many senior brothers she has?¡± ¡°Three, I am ranked second,¡± Luo Bing answered honestly. Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but worry for his grandson. It was enough for Mu Ci if every senior brother came to ask for their sister once! He nodded at Luo Bing. ¡°I can totally understand how you feel when you love and care for your junior sister. Just like Mu Ci, I raised him personally. I naturally want to give him the best. I think your senior brothers are the same.¡± Luo Bing nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± The Old Master of the Mu Family was indeed as Bei Shuo had said. He was a reasonable person. Mu Chen sighed softly. ¡°When Mu Ci was young, I did everything for him myself. I taught him and guided him. I was afraid that he would suffer a loss and take the wrong path. I wished I could pave a bright path for him. But when Mu Ci was 14 or 15 years old and grew up, he started to have his own thoughts. Only then did I gradually understand that my methods were wrong!¡± ¡°I can do many things for him, but I can¡¯t experience his life for him! Life is ultimately his own. No one can rece him. Whether it¡¯s bitter or sweet, it¡¯s his own life. I can only be a bystander. I can cheer him on, but I can¡¯t rece him, no matter how much I love him.¡± Luo Bing sat up straight. Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I like Bei Shuo from the bottom of my heart. Just like you said, she¡¯s innocent and passionate about people. She¡¯s a good child. Ipletely understand that your three senior brothers dote on her, but she has her own life. No matter how much you love and care for her, you can¡¯t help her taste all the vors in this world, right?¡± Luo Bing was speechless. Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Mu Ci is a few years older than her. The two of them grew up in different environments. However, do you know that Mu Ci has been keeping Bei Shuo in his heart since he was eight years old? No other girl can enter his heart. Others might not know this, but as his grandfather, I¡¯ve watched him all the way here. I can guarantee you with my old man¡¯s reputation that Mu Ci is sincere to Bei Shuo!¡± ¡°Besides, Bei Shuo also likes Mu Ci. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t know about love yet, but she¡¯s willing to stay by Mu Ci¡¯s side because she likes Mu Ci. She feels safe by Mu Ci¡¯s side. She¡¯s just entered the mortal world. Other than Mu Ci, no one else can make her feel this way. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed by Mu Ci¡¯s side, right?¡± Luo Bing could not sit still. Mu Chen struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Luo Bing, why don¡¯t we ask Bei Shuo¡¯s opinion? Although she doesn¡¯t have any social experience, she has her own ideas. We have to respect her, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chapter 90 - 90 Approaching Dr. Li 90 Approaching Dr. Li Luo Bing and Mu Ci were impressed by Mu Chen¡¯s eloquence. Luo Bing knew that this trip wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. He had seen clearly how possessive Mu Ci was of Bei Shuo yesterday, but so what? The Mu Family couldn¡¯t bully Bei Shuo because she didn¡¯t have a maternal family. Don¡¯t think that just because the Bei Family was evil, they were Bei Shuo¡¯s maternal family! He didn¡¯t need to wait for all his senior and junior brothers to arrive. He alone could give Bei Shuo enough confidence and security! However, he didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to challenge Mu Ci before he met Mu Chen. A legendary figure in the business world. Luo Bing finally understood the difference in power. He was confident in fighting Mu Ci, but he was definitely not Mu Chen¡¯s match. After some thought, he insisted, ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re right, but I¡¯m still worried about Bei Shuo. Why don¡¯t I bring her to my ce or move her to school? If the two of them really have feelings for each other, they can date normally and properly. Bei Shuo is still young and is still in school. Wouldn¡¯t that be more convenient?¡± All in all, he wanted to take Bei Shuo away. In his eyes, the Mu Family was a den of tigers and wolves! Mu Chen sighed softly. ¡°Bei Shuo is a very kind-hearted child. She has also learned good medical skills. Mu Ci¡¯s health¡­ I think you know that we were already discouraged.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Bei Shuo to say that she can help Mu Ci recuperate. Moreover, Mu Ci has been sick twice recently and Bei Shuo has been taking care of him. Bei Shuo often says that a doctor must care for her patients like a parent. This child has really inherited your master¡¯s teachings. I think she won¡¯t be at ease if you let her leave Mu Ci alone at home! Why don¡¯t you let Mu Ci apany her to your ce?¡± Luo Bing was furious. Mu Chen¡¯s move was really amazing. There was only one meaning: You can¡¯t separate the two of them. Why don¡¯t I give you my grandson too! Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Alright, Grandpa. Let¡¯s wait for Bei Shuo to finish school and ask for her opinion. No matter where she goes, I¡¯ll apany her!¡± Luo Bing red at Mu Ci, impressed by his shamelessness. The rumored cold-faced young master was just a shameless scoundrel. *** Bei Shuo had no idea what was going on at home. At this moment, she was following Dr. Li on a house call. Dr. Li would visit the hospital¡¯s specialist outpatient clinic two days a week. His registration fee was the most expensive in the entire hospital, but it was hard to get number one. Some patients waited for half a year without getting a number. Hence, there would be anxious patients and family members waiting at the door every day. Dr. Li¡¯s attitude was alwayspassionate. He often could not rest or eat normally in order to take care of an additional patient. Hence, the hospital and the school jointly gave an order to the graduate students who followed Dr. Li. They had to strictly control the increase in the number of patients on Dr. Li¡¯s behalf and ensure that Dr. Li had a normal schedule. From this, one could see Dr. Li¡¯s medical skills and character. Bei Shuo sat at the furthest corner of the room. She listened attentively to the consultation and took notes quickly. After a busy morning of intensive house calls, Bei Shuo was finally able to stretch her back and shake her stiff shoulders. The senior brothers and sisters thanked Dr. Li and bade him farewell. Bei Shuo quietly packed her bag and put away the messy table and chairs. ¡°You¡¯re a first-year graduate student, right?¡± Dr. Li¡¯s voice came from behind Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo paused for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, Teacher Li. It¡¯s my first day here.¡± Seeing that Dr. Li was smiling without saying anything, Bei Shuo confessed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not qualified to listen to your ss. I begged my senior brothers and sisters to bring me in.¡± Dr. Li smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. How is it? What conditions did you agree to?¡± Bei Shuo rubbed her neck in embarrassment and chuckled. ¡°Sorting out today¡¯s cases and prescriptions again, right? Thesezy people!¡± Dr. Li was well aware of the students¡¯ usual practice. Bei Shuo said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss such a good learning opportunity.¡± Dr. Li was surprised and then a little happy. ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Teacher Li, if there¡¯s anything you need me to do, feel free to let me know. I don¡¯t have many sses this semester, and most of them are in the afternoon. It doesn¡¯t conflict with your visiting hours.¡± Bei Shuo handed over her resume. Dr. Li took it and looked at it. ¡°Okay, thene and follow me in the future.¡± Bei Shuo was overjoyed. She bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Li. Thank you, Teacher Li!¡± Dr. Li waved his hand and said, ¡°The door is open for you. You will walk on your own.¡± Chapter 91 - 91 Blocked 91 Blocked Bei Shuo was ted to have won the first battle. She wanted to know if the medicine he had given Brother Mu Ci was intentional or not. The best way was to find out more about him. After leaving the outpatient building, Bei Shuo immediately called Second Senior Brother. ¡°You still remember to call me when you wake up? Bei Shuo, shouldn¡¯t I thank you?¡± Luo Bing¡¯s voice was filled with dissatisfaction. Bei Shuo looked at her phone and sighed. ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t be so sarcastic. You don¡¯t have any image,¡± Bei Shuo nagged. !! ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Bing snorted. ¡°Senior Brother, where are you? ss is over. I¡¯m so hungry. If I don¡¯t eat now, I¡¯ll faint!¡± Bei Shuo whined into her cell phone. There was no better way to treat her senior brothers than to whine. ¡°I¡¯m at the Chinese restaurant downstairs in the Zhiyuan Building. Come quickly. I¡¯ve ordered all your favorite dishes.¡± Luo Bing surrendered in one move. He sounded anxious and concerned. Bei Shuo hung up the phone and walked towards Zhi Yuan Restaurant smugly. ¡°Sister?¡± Bei Le¡¯s surprised voice came from behind. Bei Shuo turned around. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Bei Le here. She was stunned. Gu Ming looked at the petite and agile girl in front of him and averted his gaze. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s really you? You, why are you here?¡± Bei Le¡¯s face was filled with surprise, as if they were really sisters who were very close. Bei Shuo took a step back and did not return Bei Le¡¯s enthusiasm. Bei Le looked up at Zhi Yuan Restaurant and said in realization, ¡°Sister, are you here to look for Director Luo? The photo of you hugging Director Luo yesterday has long been posted online. Sister, what¡¯s your rtionship with Director Luo? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Brother-inw will be jealous?¡± Bei Le covered her mouth and smiled. She turned her head and saw Gu Ming, who was looking away absent-mindedly. She immediately forgot about the unhappiness between her and Gu Ming. ¡°Gu Ming, Gu Ming, this is my sister, Bei Shuo! Speaking of which, the one who should be engaged to you should be my sister, not me. Sigh! However, this is a freakbination of factors. I didn¡¯t expect my sister to marry someone else so quickly. Fortunately, there¡¯s no love between the two of you, so I don¡¯t have to feel sad for you.¡± Bei Le¡¯s smile was full of mockery and gloating. Gu Ming¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Bei Le, don¡¯t make such a joke!¡± Bei Le spread her hands innocently. ¡°I¡¯m not joking! The two of you were engaged before you were born. She¡¯s still the real daughter of the Bei family. I¡¯m just an adopted daughter. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve really let you guys down, especially my sister. After all, I stole your good marriage with her. Sigh! What do you think I should do? Even if I want to return you to my sister now, she¡¯s already married to someone else.¡± Bei Leughed to herself. Bei Shuo replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something on and have to leave first.¡± There was an old saying, ¡°Don¡¯tpete with people of the same taste, don¡¯t argue with fools.¡± She and Bei Le had nothing to say. However, Bei Le quickly stepped forward and blocked her path. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister, why are you in such a hurry? Are you in a hurry to see Director Luo? Does my Brother-inw know that you¡¯re to have a foot in both camps? Sister, what do you think will happen if Brother-inw finds out? The Mu Family is not an ordinary family. As the eldest grandson¡¯s wife of the Mu Family, what do you think will happen to you if others find out that you made a cuckold of their crippled eldest grandson?¡± Gu Ming frowned and pulled her. ¡°Bei Le, what are you saying?¡± Bei Le shook him off. ¡°Oh? You feel sorry for her? You feel sorry for her now? But what does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t you like me? Why do you feel sorry for her?¡± Gu Ming did not understand why Bei Le had changed. She had been breaking up with him for the past few days. No matter how he apologized, it was useless. Heaven was his witness. He did not know what he had done wrong. Now, she was suddenly targeting Bei Shuo and provoking him. She was no longer as gentle as before. Her words were so explicit and vicious that Gu Ming felt a little angry. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I feel sorry for her? Can you not be unreasonable?¡± Gu Ming¡¯s tone was a little unfriendly. Bei Le sneered. ¡°You still say that you don¡¯t feel sorry for her? Then what are you doing now? Why are you speaking up for her?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Gu Ming was not good at quarreling, especially with Bei Le, who he had protected since he was young. Bei Le rolled her eyes at Gu Ming and snorted coldly. Chapter 92 - 92 Protecting His Little Wife 92 Protecting His Little Wife Bei Shuo stopped and crossed her arms as she looked at them. ¡°Are you done arguing? Can I leave now?¡± Gu Ming red at her angrily. Bei Shuo said calmly, ¡°Did you stop me just to watch you two fight?¡± Bei Le said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m asking about your rtionship with Director Luo!¡± !! ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. Bei Le was stunned. ¡°Of course it does! If you anger Young Master Mu and you are returned, our Bei Family will be the unlucky ones!¡± Bei Shuo looked enlightened. ¡°Oh, I see! Shouldn¡¯t you be begging me nicely? Begging me not to anger Young Master Mu!¡± ¡°Beg you? Why should I? Hmph! Without the Bei Family backing you, can you marry into the Mu Family?¡± Bei Le rolled her eyes at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuoughed in anger. Gu Ming was a little embarrassed and reached out to pull Bei Le. ¡°Alright, Bei Le, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s go home.¡± He turned to Bei Shuo and said coldly, ¡°Bei Le is right. You¡¯re a member of the Bei family. Without the Bei family, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are today!¡± He had to make his stand clear in front of Bei Le. He liked Bei Le. No matter if she was the biological daughter or adopted daughter of the Bei Family, he liked her! And Bei Shuo had nothing to do with him! Unfortunately, Bei Le did not appreciate it at all. She flung her hand away. ¡°If you really don¡¯t like her, p her in front of me now. I¡¯ll forgive you today and not break up with you first!¡± Gu Ming and Bei Shuo were stunned. ¡°Bei Le.¡± Gu Ming frowned. He could ignore Bei Shuo and even hate her, but what right did he have to hit her? ¡°Why? You can¡¯t bear to do it? Can¡¯t bear to?¡± Bei Le was different from her usual gentle and pleasant self in front of Gu Ming. She became unreasonable. ¡°Then let¡¯s break up! From now on, we can live our own lives!¡± Bei Le crossed her arms and turned her head, not looking at him anymore. Gu Ming gritted his teeth and took a step towards Bei Shuo. This was the first time Bei Shuo had taken a good look at Gu Ming. He was a good-looking boy who was about 1.8 meters tall. He was fair and refined. It was obvious that he had a good upbringing and didn¡¯t have any ideas. He was perfect for a girl like Bei Le. Gu Ming slowly raised his hand. ¡°If you dare to touch her, I promise you with my life that from tomorrow onwards, the Gu n will no longer exist in this world!¡± A cold and calm voice sounded beside their ears. The three of them looked over in shock. Bei Shuo was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Brother, Second Senior Brother!¡± She flew over like a little bird. Mu Ci opened his arms and hugged her, a faint smile on his face. Luo Bing stood proudly at the side. Bei Shuo gave him a warm hug and asked, ¡°Why are you here together?¡± Mu Ci and Luo Bing¡¯s expressions turned cold. Mu Ci looked at Gu Ming. ¡°Gu Ming, right? He¡¯s the young master of the Gu Group. The Gu family started out by managing timber. It¡¯s already the fourth generation now. Gu Tai is low-key, honest, and has always had a good reputation. I didn¡¯t expect his only son to be a fool. I think the Gu family won¡¯t have much development in the future. It¡¯s better to disperse as soon as possible!¡± Gu Ming¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Mu, this is my personal action. It has nothing to do with my father and the Gu Group!¡± Mu Ci sneered. ¡°Not bad. At least you know your limits. Tell me about your personal actions! What right do you have to attack Bei Shuo?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Gu Ming hurriedly said. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped you, would you have done it?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice rose a little, and his tone became colder. ¡°¡­¡± Gu Ming. He knew that he was in the wrong and was speechless. In a few seconds, Bei Le¡¯s thoughts had already run wild. Mu Ci and Luo Bing actually appeared together. This was too unexpected. How could this be? Why was Bei Shuo so lucky? Gu Ming took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Mu.¡± As the saying went, one had to bow down when one was under someone else¡¯s roof. Gu Ming understood this principle. Moreover, Bei Le was indeed the one who provoked him first. If Mu Ci hadn¡¯t stopped him just now, he would have really gone too far. ¡°You should apologize to Bei Shuo,¡± Mu Ci reminded him. ¡°Yes, Bei Shuo. I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault just now.¡± Gu Ming agreed readily. Bei Shuo looked at Gu Ming curiously. She had seen the change in his mood. She secretly felt that this person was better than Bei Cong. She waved a hand. ¡°Never mind.¡± Gu Ming felt very upset. He turned around and pulled Bei Le, saying in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bei Le shook him off fiercely and replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Chapter 93 - 93 Provocation Backfired 93 Provocation Backfired Gu Ming tried to persuade her patiently. ¡°Stop fooling around. She¡¯s your sister!¡± Bei Le sneered and turned to look at Bei Shuo, her eyes filled with contempt. Bei Shuo waved her hand. ¡°Hey, you tter me. I have nothing to do with the Bei Family anymore!¡± Bei Le¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so ruthless. You¡¯re the real daughter of the Bei Family! How can you say that? If something happens to you, the entire Bei Family will be very nervous. If you lose face, will the Bei Family look good?¡± !! ¡°You don¡¯t know how embarrassed Dad and Mom were when they saw those photos yesterday. They didn¡¯t intend to benefit from you, but they were also worried that you would embarrass the Mu Family! You¡¯re the morous Young Madam of the Mu Family who looks down on us. But, we will be unlucky if you angered the Mu Family. Sister, please be kind and give us a way out!¡± Bei Le¡¯s tears fell like rain, she felt wronged and sad. Even Bei Shuo was stunned, let alone Gu Ming. What kind of astonishing change in expression was this? What kind of logic was this? Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know where to start. She muttered, ¡°Second Senior Brother, you have such good taste! You should use her as the female lead!¡± Luo Bing sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a rubbish station that epts anyone?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you? I saw her on your cast and crew list yesterday,¡± Bei Shuo said. Luo Bing was furious. Only Mu Ci looked at Bei Le with a cold expression. ¡°Miss Bei is indeed sensible. You¡¯re always thinking for the Mu Family. However, I don¡¯t understand why Bei Shuo has embarrassed the Mu Family.¡± Bei Le was delighted to hear Mu Ci¡¯s words, but she looked worried. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t you know about such a big matter? Yesterday, my sister was very close to Director Luo at our filming location. Someone took many photos of them and even posted them online.¡± Bei Le¡¯s voice became softer and softer as she spoke. She even pretended to lower her head and carefully raised her eyebrows at Mu Ci. Mu Ci¡¯s expression was cold, but his lips curled up into an even colder smile. He nced at Luo Bing. Luo Bing looked terrible. Bei Shuo was shocked. She took out her phone and started scrolling through it. Mu Ci took her phone and said gently, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Rumors stop at the next photo.¡± He passed the phone to Luo Bing. ¡°Director Luo, take a photo of the three of us and let your publicity work on it. It doesn¡¯t matter to us, but we can¡¯t let anyone nder Bei Shuo.¡± Thisst sentence was the key to Luo Bingxin¡¯s words. Without another word, Director Luo grabbed his cell phone and pulled Bei Shuo over. Bei Shuo stood between Luo Bing and Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair while he took a selfie from an angle. ¡°Bei Shuo, smile. Let¡¯s take another photo,¡± Luo Bing said. ¡°Alright!¡± Bei Shuo agreed happily. She even gestured with her hand. Mu Ci and Luo Bing¡¯s expressions softened. Luo Bing lowered his head and sent the photo to his phone. Then, he gave his crew an order. Mu Ci nced at Gu Ming and said calmly to Bei Le, ¡°Thank you, Miss Bei, for thinking about the Mu Family. However, you¡¯re overthinking. Bei Shuo is my wife. No one in the Mu Family dares to neglect her. Since the Bei Family has severed ties with Bei Shuo, you don¡¯t have to worry about being implicated by her. However, if anything happens to the Bei Family, be it good or bad, it will have nothing to do with Bei Shuo anymore. Please bring these words back to your family. If Miss Bei feels that it¡¯s inconvenient, we can make a public statement in the media.¡± Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s have a meal with Second Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bei Shuo replied happily. The wheelchair passed between Gu Ming and Bei Le. Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and Luo Bing naturally hugged Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulder. The three of them walked away happily as if no one was around. Gu Ming retracted his gaze from Bei Shuo¡¯s back and reached out to pull Bei Le. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Bei Le retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted. She said angrily, ¡°Who wants to go home with you? Gu Ming, we¡¯ve broken up! Don¡¯t pester me anymore! I don¡¯t like you!¡± Bei Le was furious and ran away without looking back. Gu Ming stood there. He slowly lowered his raised hand with a vexed expression. He really did not understand what Bei Le was angry about. In just a month, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She was temperamental and even talked about breaking up. He thought for a moment and called Bei Cong. ¡°Brother Cong, this is Gu Ming. Where are you?¡± Bei Cong sounded hesitant. ¡°Huh? Me? I¡¯m at thepany.¡± Gu Ming did not doubt him. ¡°I¡¯ll go over to look for you. Wait for me.¡± It seemed that he could only ask Bei Cong. Chapter 94 - 94 A Dinner For Three 94 A Dinner For Three Bei Shuo was in a good mood as she happily ate the small mountain of dishes on her te. ¡°Second Senior Brother, Bei Le is really an actor in your production team. I saw the list of cast members yesterday.¡± Bei Shuo gossiped while she was busy. ¡°I will rece her when I get back. I will reshoot her scenes.¡± Luo Bing did not hesitate at all. Bei Shuo quickly waved her hand. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have to make things difficult for her. We can¡¯t be so unreasonable. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Luo Bing said calmly, ¡°Did you forget your family rules?¡± Bei Shuo opened her mouth, then closed it again. ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s not necessary for her. She¡¯s irrelevant.¡± Luo Bing snorted. Bei Shuo rolled her eyes. ¡°Then can Second Senior Brother let her off on my ount?¡± Luo Bing had just picked up a piece of food with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth. He red at her. ¡°Do you think you can use your face with me so casually? You already said that she is an irrelevant person!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes crinkled into crescents. ¡°Isn¡¯t that because Senior Brother gave me a lot of face? Unlimited?¡± Luo Bing red at her but did not say anything. Bei Shuo quickly scooped a bowl of soup for Luo Bing and handed it to him with both hands. Luo Bing answered with a straight face. ¡°Come to my house this weekend and meet my family.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! But¡ª¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s face fell. ¡°But what?¡± Luo Bing frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m a little afraid. What if your family doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Bei Shuo was a little troubled. She had a social phobia. It would be fine if it was a stranger, but if she made a mistake with Second Senior Brother¡¯s family, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome in the future? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will dislike you.¡± Luo Bing was very confident about this. He nced at Mu Ci and said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring your husband in name.¡± Bei Shuo nced at the calm andposed Mu Ci and hurriedly said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, it¡¯s not in name. I¡¯m serious. Brother Mu Ci and I have a marriage certificate. Don¡¯t bully him!¡± Luo Bing patted her head. ¡°A grown woman can¡¯t be kept with her maternal family! You¡¯re already biased towards him?¡± Bei Shuo smiled coyly at Luo Bing. Luo Bing pushed her in disdain and said angrily, ¡°What do you like about him? Why are you in such a hurry to marry yourself? When I have time, I will beat the Bei Family to death!¡± Bei Shuo quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°Stop! Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t you dare touch the Bei Family! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to return the favor. You can¡¯t ruin what I¡¯ve done. Otherwise, how am I going to exin this to Master in the future?¡± Luo Bing did not think much of it. ¡°You said that you have returned the favor. What happens next is my business. It has nothing to do with you! Master will not me you.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡± Bei Shuo pouted and looked at Luo Bing. She needed Luo Bing to give him a guarantee. Luo Bing had no choice but to look away. ¡°Forget it. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Bei Shuo immediately beamed. Luo Bing looked at Mu Ci casually. Mu Ci smiled back at him. The two men had an unspoken mutual understanding and reached a tacit understanding for the first time since they met. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know anything. She happily ate her food. ¡°Oh, right. Why are the two of you together?¡± ¡°By chance.¡± ¡°Coincidence.¡± The two of them answered at the same time, expressing the same meaning. Bei Shuo did not doubt them. ¡°Brother, are you feeling unwell?¡± Mu Ci smiled gently. ¡°No, I won¡¯t feel ufortable when I see you.¡± Bei Shuo revealed a proud expression. Luo Bing put down his chopsticks. ¡°Can you eat properly?¡± It was immoral to show off their love in front of a single person like him. Mu Ci covered his mouth with his fist and coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m very curious about your family motto.¡± Luo Bing didn¡¯t say anything. Bei Shuo interrupted, ¡°Second Senior Brother¡¯s family motto is ¡®Don¡¯t cause trouble, don¡¯t be afraid of trouble, and don¡¯t provoke me. Do good every day. If you provoke me, your family will be wiped out!¡¯¡± Bei Shuo looked at Luo Bing smugly after reciting the family motto, waiting for his praise. Luo Bing rubbed his nose. ¡°That¡¯s right. You remember it very clearly. You have to carry it out! Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Bei Shuo nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to do good every day.¡± She tried her best to ignore the ¡°family extermination tragedy¡±. Mu Ci nodded and praised, ¡°This family¡¯s teachings are good!¡± Luo Bing finally gave him a neither cold or warm look. Mu Ci said, ¡°If Bei Shuo can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it for her.¡± Luo Bing hummed softly. ¡°If you are too kind, you will be bullied. That won¡¯t do!¡± Chapter 95 - 95 Chen Hai’s Family Clan 95 Chen Hai¡¯s Family n Bei Shuo didn¡¯t notice their conversation. She was focused on a prawn in front of her. Mu Ci reached out and snatched the prawn. His slender fingers nimbly peeled the prawn and ced it on the te in front of her. Bei Shuo picked it up happily and ced it in her mouth. Mu Ci picked up another prawn, peeled it, and ced it over. Her movements were smooth. ¡°Chen Hai said that there are still three months before filming ends. Is there any problem with the funding?¡± he asked Luo Bing naturally as he peeled the prawns. Luo Bing looked at Mu Ci¡¯s hands and was satisfied. ¡°Not for the time being. I will need a sum of money for public rtions when it is released. However, there are already a few tforms asking me to work with them.¡± Mu Ci wiped his hands with a wet towel. ¡°You guys can make your own decisions on the tform. A hot sum of money has been pouring in recently. Be careful not to be targeted by them. Using a filmpany tounder money is their usual trick. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡± Luo Bing raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Ci solemnly. ¡°Someone has been interacting with me recently.¡± Mu Ci looked up and met his gaze. ¡°Have you agreed?¡± Luo Bing shook his head. ¡°After filming this drama, I wanted to take a break to meet my seniors, so I didn¡¯t agree. ording to what you said, I might have been set as a target.¡± Mu Ci straightened his back. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to you to help you deal with this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Bing agreed without hesitation. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you swallow that money, don¡¯t forget to give me some. After all, I attracted it.¡± Mu Ci smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The temperature between the two of them unknowingly warmed up. Bei Shuo caught the keywords. ¡°Second Senior Brother, are you going to look for Eldest Senior Brother and Third Senior Brother?¡± Luo Bing took a sip of water and nodded. ¡°Yes! I wanted to meet them before going back to see you. Who knew that you would run out on your own and¡ª¡± He nced at Mu Ci and took another sip of water. ¡°Just you wait.¡± This was a tant threat to Mu Ci, but it was a pleasant surprise to Bei Shuo. ¡°When are you going? Can you bring me along? Why don¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m on summer vacation?¡± Luo Bing picked up a piece of fish and ced it on Bei Shuo¡¯s te. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± Bei Shuo looked at the piece of fish and pouted. ¡°The two of you are feeding the pigs! Who can eat so much?¡± Mu Ci and Luo Bing looked at each other andughed. ¡°Do you really think you are a pig? Why are you eating after you are full? You are so stupid. Who will want you?¡± Luo Bingined. ¡°I want her,¡± Mu Ci said quietly. Luo Bing red at him. Would he die if he didn¡¯t show off his love? Bei Shuo immediately gave Luo Bing a smug look. The warm interaction between the three of them was transmitted to Mu En in real time. Mu En¡¯s apology was finally forgiven when Mu Chen and Mu Ci were focused on dealing with Luo Bing. Duan Si was shocked by Luo Bing¡¯s background and immediately got someone to investigate. She couldn¡¯t care less about Mu En. Since the Old Master and Mu Ci didn¡¯t chase him out of the house, she was relieved. Mu En finally heaved a sigh of relief. Nestled in his office, Mu En leaned back in his chair in a daze. For a moment, Lin Xu couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. He hesitated and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Lin Xu, who is Luo Bing?¡± Mu En frowned and suddenly asked. He was drenched in the rainst night, and his fever was real. Even now, he still has a headache. Lin Xu was stunned. He searched his mind. ¡°Luo Bing? Which one? Director Luo Bing?¡± Mu En nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Lin Xu thought for a moment. ¡°Background? He doesn¡¯t have any background, right? He¡¯s Chen Hai¡¯s ssmate. Chen Hai and Eldest Young Master are childhood friends, but Luo Bing and Eldest Young Master probably haven¡¯t met before. Eldest Young Master doesn¡¯t like film and televisionpanies. He invests with Chen Hai.¡± ¡°Chen Hai is the most useless person in the Chen family. He doesn¡¯t do his job properly and is very disliked by Old Master Chen. All these years, he has been scolded less because of his close rtionship with our Eldest Young Master. Therefore, Eldest Young Master¡¯s investments are all for Chen Hai¡¯s face. Chen Hai is passionate about cutting his hair and styling. Although he is very famous in the industry, he has embarrassed the Chen family.¡± Lin Xu knew the people around Mu Ci like the back of his hand. As the saying goes, ¡°know your enemy¡±. He couldn¡¯t let his guard down even when a mosquito flew past Eldest Young Master, in case Second Young Master asked if he was male or female on a whim! Mu En frowned and shook his head. He was clearly dissatisfied with this piece of news. Chapter 96 - 96 Luo Bing’s Background 96 Luo Bing¡¯s Background He knew Chen Hai, but he had never paid attention to Luo Bing. It was as if Luo Bing had suddenly appeared. ¡°Luo Bing¡­¡± He frowned and pondered. He said that he would buy Bei Shuo back with 40 million yuan. Other than Mu Ci, there was no one else who would say that. Who would have such confidence? !! He remembered all the wealthy families in M City. There was no one he did not know. This Luo Bing¡­ Either that, or he was lying! Ha, but he was quite bold to brag about himself in front of Mu Ci. He was probably not the only one who had never seen Luo Bing before. Mu Ci had never seen him either, right? Thinking of Mu Ci, Mu En felt even more suffocated. How did he stand up? Logically speaking, he should be terminally ill now. After being poisoned twice in a row, he could activate the poison in his body. Why did he stand up instead? It would be nonsense to say that it was the effect of counteracting the bad luck. However, Mu En refused to believe that it was Bei Shuo¡¯s doing. If the legendary Bai Lian hade to their house, Mu Ci might still have a glimmer of hope. After all, Bai Lian was famous and had saved countless people, and they were all people who were on the verge of death. But what right did Bei Shuo have? Love? Mu En smiled to himself. There was no shortage of jokes in this world. He had thought that Bei Shuo was just a wild girl picked up from the countryside by a small family. His grandfather had protected her only because of his brother¡¯s ruined body. He didn¡¯t even have to touch her personally. Naturally, there were people who couldn¡¯t stand it and helped him deal with her. Unexpectedly, Luo Bing appeared before he could even attack Bei Shuo. It was impossible for someone who didn¡¯t care about 40 million yuan to say that he had no background. However, it was really unreasonable to say that he had a background that even Lin Xu did not know. His cell phone vibrated. It was Bei Le. Mu En looked at the name disyed on the screen and paused for a while before picking up. ¡°Brother Mu En.¡± Bei Le¡¯s soft voice was like a feather that tickled his heart. ¡°My good sister, where are you?¡± Mu En¡¯s voice was filled with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡ª¡± Bei Le was clearly shocked by this kind and smiley tone. ¡°Brother Mu En, I just saw my Sister and Brother-inw together with Director Luo. The three of them seem to be quite close.¡± Bei Le quickly reported to Mu En. ¡°Oh? The three of them are together?¡± Mu En raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, both of them are very protective of my sister, but my sister has never mentioned that she knows Director Luo! My sister seems to be hiding a lot of things from us. S-she¡¯s so scheming!¡± Bei Le said timidly. Unfortunately, Mu En did not receive her indistinct way ofining. ¡°Are you saying that the three of them are together and they are very protective of your sister?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bei Le did not know what Mu En was thinking and could only affirm. Mu En instantly understood. ¡°Thank you, my good sister. When are you free toe and see me?¡± Bei Le bit her lip and her heart trembled. ¡°Huh?¡± Mu En chased after her with another sentence. His nasal voice was heavy and carried a smile. It was really an irresistible charm! ¡°I-I have to film for the next two days. I can¡¯t make it.¡± Bei Le stammered and said carefully and apologetically. ¡°Oh?¡± Mu En¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°How about Friday? I¡¯ll meet you at the usual ce. See if you¡¯re free. If you¡¯re not, let me know two hours in advance so I can ask someone else out¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m free, I¡¯m free. I am free on Friday.¡± Bei Le hurriedly agreed. She could not let Mu En ask another woman out. That position was hers, and she could not share it with anyone. Wasn¡¯t it just some special hobbies? It would be fine once she got used to it. Mu En had said that she was the most special girl. It was obvious how different her status was in Mu En¡¯s heart! ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Mu En smiled again. After hanging up the phone, Mu En heaved a long sigh of relief. He seemed to be talking to himself, but he also seemed to be telling Lin Xu, ¡°Luo Bing and Mu Ci are actually very familiar with each other. Luo Bing is Mu Ci¡¯s subordinate. He imed that he wanted to bring Bei Ci back under the guise of her senior brother. Hmph, this move is really brilliant. He used it to attract everyone¡¯s attention to Luo Bing. No wonder he doesn¡¯t care about the 40 million. With Mu Ci backing him, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Chapter 97 - 97 Second Young Master’s Analysis 97 Second Young Master¡¯s Analysis Stunned, Lin Xu asked, ¡°Second Young Master, are you saying that Eldest Young Master found a cover and even pretended to be Young Madam¡¯s senior brother to support her?¡± Mu En snorted. Lin Xu muttered, ¡°The Bei Family is not presentable. Eldest Young Master is afraid that Young Madam doesn¡¯t have her family backing her up, so he got his men to be Young Madam¡¯s backers? Brilliant! Too brilliant! Second Young Master, Eldest Young Master is too scheming!¡± Mu En curled his lips coldly and said disapprovingly, ¡°No matter how she packages herself, she¡¯s just a vige girl. I¡¯m relieved. Instead of wasting time on her, why don¡¯t you prepare for Old Madam Shen¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Lin Xu hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. This matter is still the most important. However, Second Young Master, isn¡¯t Old Madam Shen not celebrating her birthday and not inviting anyone to a banquet? Have you really thought about it? Do you want to go with Miss Shen Su? This is equivalent to announcing to the world that you¡¯ve decided on Miss Shen.¡± Lin Xu asked carefully. Mu En rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Do I need you to tell me?¡± Lin Xu quickly smiled obsequiously. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that with your temper and Miss Shen¡¯s, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up the mess if you two break up one day.¡± Mu En sighed. ¡°But apart from Shen Su, who else is more suitable?¡± Lin Xu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that our Second Young Master has to suffer.¡± Mu En heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thinking about how my brother can tolerate the act of counteracting bad luck and marrying a vige girl, I¡¯m nothing. I can¡¯t lose to him, right? After all, the Shen Family is a prestigious family. We¡¯re allpatible with each other. Isn¡¯t Old Master giving up my brother¡¯s right to inherit since he marries such a daughter-inw for my brother? Is he going to let Bei Shuo, that vige girl, be the mistress of the family in the future? How is that possible? Even if he wants to, his family won¡¯t agree!¡± Lin Xu was a little worried. ¡°I think Old Master still hasn¡¯t given up on Eldest Young Master.¡± Mu En smiled. ¡°Old Master has been scheming all his life. Doesn¡¯t he have confidence in doing this little emotional investment? Just judging from counteracting bad luck, his intentions are set.¡± Lin Xu was overjoyed. ¡°In that case, Second Young Master, are you sure?¡± Mu En retracted his smile and shook his head. ¡°As long as there¡¯s no final conclusion, we can¡¯t let our guard down. There are so many children in the Mu Family. If the eldest grandson is the only choice, it¡¯s useless to say anything. Once we break the tradition of the eldest grandson, everyone will have hope. I¡¯m only from the eldest son¡¯s family.¡± Lin Xu was enlightened. ¡°Is that why the young masters of the other branches are working so hard?¡± Mu En rolled his eyes at him, expressing his disdain that he had only seen through this point. Lin Xu hurriedly smiled apologetically. ¡°Our Second Young Master is still the wisest. I really didn¡¯t think so much.¡± Mu En didn¡¯t say anything else and changed the topic. ¡°Take care of the clubhouse for me personally. It¡¯s already the greatest sacrifice for me to marry a shrew. I can¡¯t give her the entire backyard. I have to leave a few that I like to please my injured body and mind, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, Second Young Master. I guarantee that nothing will go wrong.¡± Lin Xu quickly agreed. The next morning, Mu Ci personally sent Bei Shuo to the car and reminded her, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after ss! Don¡¯t ask Second Senior Brother out for a meal again. You can¡¯t be together every day!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Second Senior Brother is filming for the entire day. Don¡¯t you know that? How would he have the time to eat with me?¡± Mu Ci pulled a long face. ¡°Anyway, you have to bring me along! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Bei Shuo leaned out of the car and patted his hand. ¡°I know! Uncle Liu, keep an eye on Brother. He¡¯s a little crazy now!¡± Bei Shuoughed and closed the car door. The chauffeur, Little Du, looked down. He could not believe that this person who was so jealous and coquettish early in the morning was his wise Eldest Young Master. Seeing the car drive away slowly, Mu Ci said to Liu Ming calmly, ¡°Uncle Liu, push me to the garden for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Ming replied and pushed the wheelchair slowly towards the garden. ¡°Young Madam has followed Dr. Li to the clinic. It seems like she suspects that there¡¯s something wrong with Dr. Li,¡± Liu Ming said softly while paying attention to the surrounding environment and the passing servants. ¡°She¡¯s too smart. Uncle Liu, you must help me protect her. I can¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. We arranged for someone to protect Young Madam,¡± Liu Ming hurriedly said. Mu Ci sighed softly. Chapter 98 - 98 Holding An Umbrella For Someone Else 98 Holding An Umbre For Someone Else Liu Ming couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you tell Young Madam about it so that you don¡¯t go your own way? As the saying goes, a married couple with the same mind can cut through gold!¡± Mu Ci shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. Bei Shuo is innocent. If she finds out, she¡¯ll probably show her emotions in front of others. It¡¯ll alert the enemy and bring her unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°But Young Madam didn¡¯t tell you that she suspects that there¡¯s something wrong with Dr. Li. It¡¯s not a good idea for her to continue investigating on her own!¡± Liu Ming thought to himself, Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll alert the enemy? Mu Ci sighed softly. ¡°She must be suspecting my family. She didn¡¯t want me to be sad, so she took the initiative to investigate. If one day, she really finds out who the real culprit is and if that person is my family, I think she might not be willing to tell me. She will only silently resolve the danger around me. Just like this time, she didn¡¯t ask a word and only tried her best to cure my poison.¡± !! Liu Ming nodded and finally understood. ¡°Young Madam is pure and kind,¡± hemented. ¡°Only people who have been drenched in the rain would think of holding an umbre for others. The Bei Family hurt her deeply, but she didn¡¯t say anything and attributed everything to her returning the Bei Family¡¯s kindness. Her master taught her very well,¡± Mu Ci muttered. ¡°So, Young Madam doesn¡¯t want you to be hurt by your family. Even if it¡¯s true, she still wants to help you. Sigh! Young Madam, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort.¡± Liu Ming was getting more and more respectful of thisdy. ¡°Have you found out Luo Bing¡¯s identity?¡± Mu Ci changed the topic. Liu Ming frowned. ¡°Director Luo¡¯s information is so proper that there¡¯s no problem. There¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°His identity is definitely not that simple.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been working with them for a few years, but nothing has gone wrong. Director Luo and Young Master Chen Hai are schoolmates in university. Although Young Master Chen Hai looks unreliable, he¡¯s still very responsible. Young Master, what are you worried about?¡± Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about business. As you said, nothing has gone wrong for so many years, so there¡¯s naturally no problem. Business transactions and cooperation are for the sake of making money. As long as the goals are the same, nothing else is that important. It doesn¡¯t matter if he has his own reasons to hide his identity.¡± ¡°However, he actually dared to talk to me aboutpensation for Bei Shuo. It¡¯s obvious that he has an extraordinary background. Such a person has always been by our side, but we didn¡¯t notice him. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s scary?¡± Liu Ming pursed his lips and his expression turned serious. Mu Ci said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much about it. He asked Bei Shuo and me to meet his family this weekend. The answer will be revealed then.¡± Liu Ming hesitated for a moment. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s Matriarch Shen¡¯s birthday this weekend. As it¡¯s not her grand birthday celebration, only our families received the invitation. You should go to the Shen Family with Old Master to celebrate her birthday.¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Give this opportunity to Mu En. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa. No matter what Grandpa says, we have to withdraw from important events in the future. We can¡¯t be the target of everyone. Uncle Liu, I have Bei Shuo now. I don¡¯t want to make unnecessary sacrifices anymore.¡± Liu Ming was speechless. Mu Ci stretchedzily. ¡°Uncle Liu, I want to live a good life. I want to apany Bei Shuo and live a good life. I don¡¯t want to live like before. God sent Bei Shuo to me and made up for all the hardships I had in the past. Now, I just want to live a good life.¡± Liu Ming felt that his eyes were a little warm. He choked and said, ¡°Young Master, nothing is more important than living well!¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Yes, living well is the most important. So, I have to get rid of those people and things that don¡¯t want me to live.¡± Things in the world were always difficult to achieve, right? In the past, Mu Ci had nothing to live for. He was like a ck hole that absorbed negative energy and fought mercilessly with those who wanted his life. He did not care about anything. His future was dark. In the end, he was disheartened by the repeated harm from his family and stopped struggling. He allowed those persecution methods to invade him. When he knew that he only had half a year to live, he actually smiled as if he had been relieved of a burden. Unexpectedly, the heavens took pity on him and pushed Bei Shuo to his side in a ridiculous manner. It was like a beam of light shining into Mu Ci¡¯s life that hadpletely darkened, pulling the dying Mu Ci up. She actually did not allow him to die. Chapter 99 - 99 Complaining To Brother-in-law 99 Comining To Brother-inw Bei Cong was dyed by work and did not manage to avoid Gu Ming. He was vexed. Gu Ming sat on the chair opposite Bei Cong with a sorrowful expression. ¡°Brother Cong, you have to help me this time.¡± Bei Cong shrugged helplessly. ¡°How can I help you? What can I do?¡± The two families were rich families. They could be considered to have grown up together. He was a brother-inw that had been set up since his younger sister was born. Gu Ming treated him like his biological brother. Bei Cong had also taken good care of him since he was young, so the two of them had always had a good rtionship. !! But this time, it involved the happiness of his sister, Bei Le. Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t stand on your side this time, Bei Cong thought to himself. Bei Le had hooked up with Mu En. That was a wealthy family that even 10 Gu families could notpare to. It was in man¡¯s nature to strive for better. Not to mention Bei Le, even he agreed! How much was love worth? Could it make people admire it? Sigh! ¡°Brother Cong, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Can you help me ask Bei Le? What did I do wrong? Can¡¯t I change it?¡± Gu Ming begged with a bitter expression. Bei Cong made Gu Ming a cup of tea. ¡°How many times have you quarreled?¡± Gu Ming thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Who would remember? We¡¯ve known each other since we were born. It¡¯s been 20 years. How can we count?¡± Bei Cong smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Based on the time, the two of you can be considered an old married couple. Gu Ming, there¡¯s no one else now. Tell me the truth. It¡¯s been 20 years. Aren¡¯t you tired of it? Everyone talks about the seven year¡¯s itch. Now that you are in your third seventh-year, you really don¡¯t have any other thoughts?¡± Gu Ming was stunned. ¡°What idea? What kind of idea can I have? Bei Le and I have already decided on this a long time ago. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how closely Bei Le watches me. When I was young, I spoke a little more to my female ssmate and she would go on a hunger strike for three days. Tell me, when have I evere into contact with other girls since I was young? How can I get sick of her? Those who got sick and tired, only have those thoughts because they have aparison. If I don¡¯t have aparison, how can I have such thoughts? In my life, I only want Bei Le! No one else!¡± Young Master Gu Ming¡¯s words were simply loyal. Bei Cong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew his sister very well. Bei Le looked gentle and pleasant, but she actually had a temper. However, she was not as unreasonable and shrewish as other rich youngdies. The way she threw tantrums was very different. For example, between her and Gu Ming, if Gu Ming made her unhappy, she would not quarrel with Gu Ming. Instead, she would punish herself. She would not eat, drink, or sleep. She would only cry. Who could stand this? Every time, the first one to be heartbroken would be her mother, Shen Yu. Then, she would cry and look for Gu Ming¡¯s mother, Li Yan. Li Yan would bring Gu Ming over to apologize. Boys were all mischievous when they were young. How could they have the mood to coax girls? Gu Ming was originally full of anger on the way there, but how could he still be angry every time he saw Bei Le¡¯s face turning yellow from hunger and he extremely weak appearance? Moreover, without waiting for Gu Ming to say anything, Bei Le had to apologize to everyone first and say that she didn¡¯t know much. She had disturbed everyone, made the elders worry, and even implicated Brother Gu Ming. These few words made every adult¡¯s heart ache for this little girl. As for Gu Ming, he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong, but he unconsciously apologized and tried to please her. He only hoped that Bei Le would forgive him. When Bei Cong was young, he had treated Gu Ming badly for his sister. Who would dare to bully such an obedient and sensible sister? They were either blind or disrespectful to him. It was not until he slowly grew up that he gradually understood his sister¡¯s little schemes. He could not help but admire her. Therefore, he felt that his sister was the smartest person in the family and could be of great use. Ever since he was young, Gu Ming¡¯s brain had been washed clean by Bei Le. However, something unexpected had happened. Bei Le controlled Gu Ming tightly because she was certain that she would marry him in the future. But now that she had found a higher branch, she naturally had to throw away this small tree branch. However, this small tree branch had been nurtured too well. Now that she could not throw it away, what should she do? At the critical moment, he had to help her as her elder brother! Bei Cong reached out and patted Gu Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re really a sincere and silly child!¡± Gu Ming had a proud look on his face. ¡°This is loyalty, loyalty to feelings, loyalty to Bei Le!¡± Bei Cong raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Loyalty! Loyalty! You¡¯re the most loyal!¡± Gu Ming¡¯s face fell. ¡°Brother Cong, why do you think Bei Le is angry? I haven¡¯t done anything recently. Why do you think she¡¯s angry? Chapter 100 - 100 Negative IQ 100 Negative IQ ¡°Who can guess what¡¯s on a girl¡¯s mind? I advise you not to guess,¡± Bei Cong advised. Gu Ming looked bitter. ¡°No, Brother Cong, she ignored me and even wanted to break up with me. I¡¯m so worried. Help me think of a way!¡± Bei Cong looked like he expected better from someone. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re embarrassing our Old Master!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, you don¡¯t mind me losing face!¡± Gu Ming simply gave up. !! ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± Bei Cong red at him. Gu Ming panted heavily. After a long time, he softened his tone. ¡°Brother Cong, Bei Le is your sister! If you don¡¯t help me, no one can help me.¡± Bei Cong gave a half-smile. ¡°Sigh, you also said that Bei Le is my sister. Shouldn¡¯t I be helping my sister? Why should I think of a way for you?¡± Gu Ming hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re my brother, my real brother. You have to help me! I¡¯m your brother-inw who was betrothed to your sister before she was born. It¡¯s fate. If you don¡¯t help me, the heavens won¡¯t tolerate it!¡± Bei Cong was so angry that he pped his hand. ¡°F*ck you! If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s Bei Shuo who was betrothed to you before you were born. It has nothing to do with Bei Le!¡± Gu Ming¡¯s expression changed. The matter of the prenatal betrothal had been brought up from a young age until Bei Shuo¡¯s return. This matter had be awkward. It was a concept that had to be blurred. ¡°Brother Cong, I love Bei Le.¡± Gu Ming said softly but firmly. Bei Cong¡¯s smile faded. It seemed that this silly boy was stubborn. Bei Le¡¯s matter was really difficult to handle. ¡°Alright, stop frowning. I¡¯ll go back tonight and ask you what¡¯s going on with Bei Le. Then, I¡¯ll give you my confirmation. Go out with me,¡± Bei Cong said. Gu Ming followed Bei Cong without thinking. He only wanted to end this quickly. ¡°Brother Cong, why don¡¯t you call her now?¡± ¡°Tsk, is this something that can be exined over the phone? What if she¡¯s in a fit of anger and hangs up the phone after I tell her? I won¡¯t even have the chance to go home and ask her tonight!¡± Bei Cong could only exin forcefully. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Brother, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Gu Ming felt that it made sense. He nodded repeatedly and personally opened the door for Bei Cong. Bei Cong thought to himself: Indeed, people in love have negative IQs. Duan Sipared a green cheongsam to Song Nan¡¯s body and nodded. ¡°Yes, this color suits you very well. Try and see if it fits. If it doesn¡¯t, ask them to change it quickly. You can wear this to the Shen Family this weekend.¡± Song Nan went in to change into a cheongsam and came out to meet Duan Si. Duan Si circled her and praised, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. Look at this figure! Not bad, not bad. I think there¡¯s no need to change it. Let¡¯s leave it at that. Very good!¡± Song Nan hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Auntie, is it a good idea for me to go to the Shen Family¡¯s birthday party with you?¡± Duan Si chided, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Aiyo, you don¡¯t even know. That day when Mu En came to apologize, Old Master¡¯s words scared me to death. He said that Mu Ci would always be the eldest grandson of the eldest branch and that no one could shake his status. I thought that our Mu En¡¯s life was over, but I was so depressed! I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn for the better after this. Look, when we went to the Shen Family¡¯s birthday celebration, Old Master brought Mu En along and didn¡¯t bring Mu Ci along!¡± Song Nan looked at Duan Si in confusion. Duan Si exined smugly, ¡°It¡¯s not Old Madam Shen¡¯s grand birthday celebration this year. She didn¡¯t hold arge banquet and only invited a few old friends. Our Mu Family is one of them. Logically speaking, Old Master should have brought Mu Guo along for such a matter, but Mu Guo definitely won¡¯t catch Old Master¡¯s eye. Naturally, he would bring his favorite grandson along. I originally thought it would be Mu Ci, but in the end? He actually chose Mu En.¡± Duan Si could not help butugh. A momentter, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and tried her best to suppress her emotions. ¡°I¡¯m relieved! Although this is a very small gathering, the wind will change the next day. The outside world will know that Mu En has reced his brother and was brought along by the Old Master.¡± Song Nan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But Old Master has been keeping Mu En by his side for the past two years.¡± Duan Si rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Sigh, this is different! Mu Ci is already married now. If he¡¯s good and gets married, inheritance will be on the agenda. If he¡¯s still by the Old Master¡¯s side, it¡¯ll be equivalent to announcing his future.¡± Chapter 101 - 101 Showing Her Off 101 Showing Her Off Duan Si¡¯s smile crept up the corners of her mouth again. ¡°But he¡¯s married, but Old Master has Mu En by his side. That¡¯s equivalent to telling outsiders that the heir has yet to be confirmed and Mu Ci has yet to be confirmed!¡± Song Nan was confused. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean he chose Mu En, does it?¡± Duan Si was not angry. Instead, she nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right! However, Mu En¡¯s status has also stabilized. At the very least, he¡¯s the most promising candidate! Because this is the first important banquet that was held after Mu Ci¡¯s marriage.¡± Duan Si looked like she could fly even if she had wings. Song Nan subconsciously caressed a cheongsam on her body. It felt smooth and well-made. It should be produced by Jin¡¯s. Each piece cost at least six figures. Duan Si did not spend so much money just to let her cheer for her son, right? ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to go with you?¡± Song Nan¡¯s long eyshes drooped, and her expression was the kind of timid inferiorityplex that Duan Si liked. Such an expression made Duan Si feel extremely superior. As expected, Duan Si was in a good mood. She held her hand and said, ¡°Good child, I brought you there for a mission.¡± In this world, there was never a free lunch. Song Nan looked up at Duan Si obediently, as if to say, ¡°Auntie, go ahead. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Duan Si reached out to stroke Song Nan¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°Mu En has already asked around. This time, the eldest grandson of the Shen Family¡¯s olddy is also back. The olddy is very happy. This young master is the olddy¡¯s darling! Moreover, he¡¯s an unmarried bachelor. Old Madam Shen has already spread the word that her granddaughter-inw doesn¡¯t need to have a high status, but she needs to have a good character. It means that as long as her eldest grandson likes her, it doesn¡¯t matter even if she¡¯s a prisoner in prison!¡± Only then did Song Nan realize that she was using her to show off. Yes, she wasn¡¯t even qualified to go on a blind date. She was just showing her off for others to choose from. Song Nan looked a little shy. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m afraid that people like her are even more picky. Although they say so, they still care about the family background.¡± Duan Si patted her hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? As long as Old Madam likes you, your family background won¡¯t be a problem at all. You¡¯ll have Auntie to back you up! Think about it, the Shen Family won¡¯t lose to the Mu Family at all. When the timees and you be the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Madam, I¡¯ll be your maternal family. The entire Mu Family will be very willing to be your maternal family. You must straighten your back. You¡¯re not inferior to anyone!¡± Duan Si did his best to encourage her. Song Nan smiled bitterly in her heart. ¡°How old is the young master of the Shen Family?¡± Song Nan asked carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Duan Si answered straightforwardly. Song Nan almost suffocated. Wasn¡¯t it too irresponsible of her to use her as a prop? She didn¡¯t even know his age, let alone his looks and character? So she only knew that he was the eldest grandson of the Shen Family? However, from another perspective, it made sense. What was the difference between a marriage between wealthy families and a blind marriage? As long as the benefits were equal, it didn¡¯t matter if he was Tom, Dick, or Harry. Song Nan, are you still hoping for love? Although I don¡¯t want to, I can¡¯t jump into every pit, right? So what? What right do you have to be picky? No. Song Nan was in a dilemma. If there was no result, she would lose. She had no background and had to rely on others. If Eldest Madam Mu could marry her off and find her a family that waspatible with the Mu Family, she would be letting her down. Moreover, she had to repay her kindness for the rest of her life. She did not have to wait until the next life. With Eldest Madam Mu¡¯s temper, it was better to repay the kindness in this life! Song Nan smiled and calmed himself down. Duan Si was already picking out jewelry. She said, ¡°Why did I choose a cheongsam for you instead of a gown? Because Old Madam Shen is an old-fashioned person. A cheongsam should be paired with pearls. Try it on!¡± Song Nan looked at herself in the mirror. She looked mature and steady, like a woman in his thirties. Bei Shuo¡¯s young face suddenly shed across her mind. She was only five years older than Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was still as innocent as a young girl, but she was already ageing! Couldn¡¯t people fight with their fates? Does she, Song Nan, deserve a tough life? Chapter 102 - 102 Brother’s Strategy 102 Brother¡¯s Strategy Bei Cong went home drunk and barged into Bei Le¡¯s room. Bei Le was about to go to bed when she was shocked by Bei Cong, who suddenly barged in. He said unhappily, ¡°Brother! What are you doing? You¡¯re so drunk. Seriously!¡± Bei Cong pounced on the sofa and sat down boldly. ¡°Quick, quick, quick, pour me a ss of water!¡± Bei Le said angrily, ¡°Go back to your room to act crazy!¡± !! Bei Cong pressed his head. ¡°Hey! You heartless girl! I¡¯m doing this for you! Do you think it¡¯s over just because you threw Gu Ming away? Ain¡¯t I the one who will clean up the mess for you?¡± Hearing this, Bei Le quickly poured Bei Cong a ss of water. ¡°Did you exin it to him? Did he agree to break up?¡± Bei Cong gulped down the entire cup of water. He pointed at the cup and asked Bei Le to pour another cup. He took out a tissue and wiped his mouth. ¡°How can it be so easy, silly sister? That Gu Ming has been trained by you since he was young. He¡¯s a loyal dog. How can he break up just like that? Right now, he¡¯s racking his brains to think of how to make you happy and reconcile with you!¡± Bei Le pouted and looked troubled. ¡°Then what should we do? He¡¯s really a ster!¡± Bei Cong rolled his eyes at his sister. ¡°What a hard-to-fathom heart. Do you know how many women can¡¯t find such a man even if they want to? You have him yet you don¡¯t care!¡± Bei Le was furious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reconcile with him tomorrow. I¡¯ll marry him the day after tomorrow. Are you satisfied now?¡± As she spoke, her tears fell. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m just joking! My sister is so outstanding. How can she marry into a small family? Only someone like Second Young Master Mu is worthy of my sister!¡± Bei Cong hurriedly coaxed. Bei Le turned around and ignored him. Bei Cong smiled and hugged Bei Le¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My good sister, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just joking. Look, I¡¯m thinking of ways to settle the matter between you and Gu Ming.¡± ¡°Have you done it yet?¡± Bei Le asked angrily. Bei Cong shook Bei Le¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking the most. Aren¡¯t you just thinking that you can break up without offending the Gu family?¡± Bei Le pouted. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want to break up at all. He keeps pestering me!¡± Bei Cong smiled. ¡°What if he did something to let you down?¡± Bei Le was stunned. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Bei Cong smiled even more proudly. ¡°Why do you think I drank so much today?¡± Bei Le looked at Bei Cong with her big eyes. Bei Cong burped and Bei Le fanned herself in disdain. Bei Cong said, ¡°Men drink and have sex. It¡¯s only a matter of time. When the canal ispleted, I¡¯ll inform you toe and catch them in the act. Tsk! What a good excuse for a breakup. How can he have the face to beg you? Even if it¡¯s the Gu family, they don¡¯t have the face to beg Mom and Dad for forgiveness. Even if theye, you insist on breaking up. They¡¯re in the wrong. What can they do to you?¡± Bei Le¡¯s eyes lit up. She hugged Bei Cong with both hands and kissed him heavily on the cheek. She jumped up in joy. ¡°Thank you, Brother! Why didn¡¯t I think of such a good idea? Brother, you¡¯re too smart! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Bei Cong looked up at Bei Le and smiled: ¡°My name is Bei Cong1!¡± He copsed onto the sofa and closed his eyes. ¡°Hey! Go back to your room and sleep!¡± Bei Le said angrily. However, Bei Cong had already fallen asleep. Bei Shuo put away thest needle and gave Mu Ci a massage. He was covered in sweat again. She patted Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you get up and try?¡± Mu Ci got up slowly and got out of bed after putting on his clothes. Bei Shuo was packing her needle bag with her back facing him. Mu Ci suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of power. He couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised. He took two steps forward and felt less sluggish than usual. ¡°Bei Shuo?¡± He stood where he was and called out softly. Bei Shuo turned around and looked at him in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you walk? Your pulse was very good just now, and your meridians have improved greatly today. Brother¡ª¡± Mu Ci strode over, steady and determined. He reached out and pulled Bei Shuo into his embrace. His breathnded on the top of her head. ¡°Yes, I feel different today. I¡¯ve never felt better. Bei Shuo, I¡¯m very happy!¡± Bei Shuo smiled and hugged him back. ¡°I knew it. I can cure my brother. Even if you¡¯re half-dead, I¡¯ll get your life back for you! You¡¯re mine!¡± Mu Ci rested his chin on the top of Bei Shuo¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Bei Shuo¡¯s man! Bei Shuo¡¯s man in life, Bei Shuo¡¯s ghost in death!¡± Bei Shuo was ted. She pushed Mu Ci away and looked up at him. ¡°I like hearing that.¡± Mu Ci looked down at her beautiful smile and lowered his head to kiss her moist red lips. Chapter 103 - 103 Friends’ Discussion 103 Friends¡¯ Discussion Gu Ming drank one ss after another without needing anyone to persuade him. This abnormal behavior immediately attracted the attention of hispanions. They were having a small gathering with five to six university schoolmates today. Gu Ming rarely participated because Bei Le did not want him to get too close to them. Themon characteristic of these university schoolmates was that their family backgrounds were ordinary, but they were very hardworking. Now that all of them had some achievements in their respectivepanies, they were also extremely busy. It was not easy for them to get together today, and they had even arranged to meet Gu Ming. Gu Ming had a good temper and was a person who was willing to help others. He was quite popr in school. !! ¡°Gu Ming, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s on your mind? Why are you so unhappy?¡± Han Fei, who was Gu Ming¡¯s best friend, asked with concern. Everyone also noticed it. Someoneughed and said, ¡°Is there a need to ask? He must have quarreled with his girlfriend. Gu Ming¡¯s little girlfriend has him under her thumb!¡± Amidst everyone¡¯sughter, Gu Ming downed another ss of beer. In the past two days, he had apanied Bei Cong to nightclubs and bars. He had seen all kinds of women pouncing on them like flies. He was very dissatisfied with Bei Cong¡¯s lifestyle, but he could not say anything.m The most depressing thing was that Bei Cong did not get any useful information from Bei Le. Bei Le continued to ignore him, not answering his calls or replying to his WeChat messages. It was as if she was determined to break up with him, but there was no reason at all. Bei Cong only brought him to eat, drink, and have fun. Once he mentioned Bei Le¡¯s thoughts, he told him not to guess a girl¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hey, Gu Ming, is your little girlfriend graduating soon? When are you getting married?¡± A good friend asked. Gu Ming replied gloomily, ¡°She hasn¡¯t graduated yet.¡± Someone smiled and said, ¡°Gu Ming, you¡¯re really a good man. If I had a sister, I would kidnap you home and make you my brother-inw. Your little girlfriend is really lucky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A man like our Gu Ming with a good family background, a good character, and a good temper is really a top-notch man. Brother, you must tell us in advance when you¡¯re getting married. We¡¯ll provide you with our service the entire time!¡± His good friends were heroic, but Gu Ming could only force a smile. ¡°Eh? Why does that person look so much like Gu Ming¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Suddenly, a good friend pointed at the door outside the window and said. Everyone looked over. Gu Ming subconsciously followed everyone¡¯s gaze. Bei Le was wearing a light yellow dress as she walked over gracefully, like a budding spring flower. Someone pushed Gu Ming. ¡°You brat! Have you thought it through this time? You¡¯re willing to bring your girlfriend to see us? I advise you to marry such a good girl quickly. Look, she¡¯s been turning heads 100% along the way.¡± Gu Ming was excited. Bei Le was here for him, right? She was finally not angry anymore! Just as he stood up, he felt that something was wrong. How did she know that he was here? Bei Cong had asked him out to y, but he had purposely shied away and didn¡¯t tell Bei Cong that he hade to see his schoolmate. How did Bei Le know? It seemed like she still cared about him! However, in the next second, Bei Le stopped and spoke to a man walking towards her. The man gave something that looked like a room card to Bei Le, then nodded at her and left. Bei Le walked towards the staircase on the first floor with a smile. She wasn¡¯t here to look for Gu Ming. Gu Ming and the rest were on the second floor. As long as she went up the esctor at the side, she could reach them. Gu Ming froze on the chair, his mind nk. Han Fei murmured, ¡°That man seems to be the assistant of CEO Mu of our Corporation. His name is Lin Xu.¡± ¡°CEO Mu? Is it Mu En?¡± someone asked. Han Fei nodded. Someone looked at Gu Ming. ¡°Gu Ming, is your girlfriend rted to the Mu Family?¡± Gu Ming answered instinctively, ¡°Her sister is married to the Eldest Young Master of the Mu Family, Mu Ci.¡± Gu Ming¡¯s mind was no longer his. There was only one question in his mind. Bei Le didn¡¯t want to look for him. ¡°Do you guys know? It¡¯s said that the top floor of this clubhouse is reserved by CEO Mu. I heard that CEO Mu has a lot of women, like a harem. He has a special way of dealing with women. He has a number system for them and choose them in advance,¡± someone said in a low voice. Someone immediately patted him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can you talk nonsense about such hearsay? Didn¡¯t you hear Gu Ming say it? The Bei Family and the Mu Family are inws. Isn¡¯t it for her normal to know CEO Mu¡¯s assistant?¡± Chapter 104 - 104 The Desire Of A Beast 104 The Desire Of A Beast That person worked at the Mu Corporation¡¯s headquarters and believed that what he knew was internal information that outsiders could not know. He said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you. I heard this from Little President Mu¡¯s secretary when I was working overtime one night and passed by the pantry! It¡¯s not a secret among the upper echelons of the Mu Corporation. It¡¯s just that the Mu Family hid it well because they were afraid of affecting Little President Mu¡¯s future marriage!¡± He turned around and said in surprise, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that little President Mu?¡± Everyone looked over and saw Mu En walking in very elegantly, heading straight for the staircase. Everyone could not help but gasp and look at Gu Ming in unison. Such a coincidence was really a little awkward. !! Gu Ming¡¯s ears were buzzing. He couldn¡¯t hear his friends¡¯ words clearly. He felt like he was about to copse. Han Fei held him and smiled. ¡°I told you to drink less. Look at you. You drank too much, right? Do you want me to send you back to rest?¡± Everyone was a sensible person and had a good rtionship with Gu Ming. They hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and go back. Let¡¯s disperse. We¡¯ll meet again another day.¡± Gu Ming shook hands with everyone mechanically and said goodbye. Apanied by Han Fei, he went downstairs and left the clubhouse. When they reached the parking lot, Gu Ming suddenly stopped. Han Fei asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Do you want to vomit?¡± Gu Ming grabbed Han Fei¡¯s arm. ¡°I want to stay here and wait for her. What if shees out toote? I can send her home.¡± Han Fei was a little helpless. ¡°Gu Ming, is there a problem between you?¡± Gu Ming shook his head. ¡°No, our families were engaged before we were born. There won¡¯t be a problem. When she graduates from university in two years, we¡¯ll get married. It¡¯s all agreed upon. We grew up together and are childhood sweethearts. No one can break us up.¡± Gu Ming¡¯s voice was trembling. Han Fei looked at him, not knowing what to say. Gu Ming turned around and walked back. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her!¡± Han Fei had no choice but to follow Gu Ming, who was staggering, afraid that he would be unsafe alone. *** The moment Mu En entered, a soft and fragrant body fell into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her. Then, he patted Bei Le¡¯s perky butt and said in satisfaction, ¡°Good girl, you did well. I¡¯m very satisfied!¡± Bei Le was very happy to be praised. ¡°Go take a shower!¡± Mu En ordered her. Bei Le said coquettishly, ¡°Brother, why do you have to go straight to the point the moment we meet? Can¡¯t you chat with me?¡± Mu En pulled down her cor, revealing her snow-white shoulders and half of her chest. He leaned over and took a deep sniff. He smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s only interesting to chat while doing it. A good night is short. We can¡¯t waste time.¡± Bei Le had nned it well. She would try her best to stall for time and chat with Mu En more. She would act cute and add some fun. She would guide Mu En to be gentler and she would suffer less. But she had still underestimated Mu En. He hade to look for her to clear his fire. He had already apanied Miss Shen Su for two days. Not only could he not have any other ¡°meat¡±, but he could not even touch Shen Su. He had long umted a stomach full of evil fire. Now that this beautiful little fat sheep was right in front of him, how could he still be in the mood to talk nonsense with her? ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to shower? It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Mu En said as he lifted his hand to peel off Bei Le¡¯s dress. The smile on Bei Le¡¯s face froze. Mu En carried her into the bathroom. The warm water poured on his bare skin, but Bei Le still shivered. Mu En walked into the bathtub naked. He hugged Bei Le and bit her chest. ¡°I missed you so much, baby!¡± Before Bei Le could scream, Mu En¡¯s lips sealed hers. His hands roughly ravaged her body. Bei Le¡¯s heart fell into the valley as she tried her best to stay awake because Mu En was asking her, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Bei Le replied with a trembling voice. p! Mu En pped her bottom hard. ¡°Little slut! I like people like you!¡± Bei Le¡¯s hand wrapped around Mu En¡¯s neck. ¡°Brother, be gentle, please!¡± Her soft voice sounded like she was crying. It made Mu En¡¯s heart burn with desire. He could no longer control himself and entered Bei Le¡¯s body. Bei Le¡¯s screams made him extremely satisfied. The water in the bathtub overflowed with therge movements. Mu En crazily abused this delicate body that had delivered itself to his door like a hungry beast. Chapter 105 - 105 Waiting To Catch The Adulterer 105 Waiting To Catch The Adulterer Bei Le felt her body being torn apart and glued back together again and again. From the initial pain to gradually adapting, there was even an unbelievable pleasure. She fainted from the extreme release. When she woke up, she saw herself lying on the bathroom sink and Mu En doing whatever he wanted to her from behind. Mu En grabbed her hair and made her look at them in the mirror. ¡°Look at you. Aren¡¯t you beautiful? I like little sluts like you who are obedient in front of others but lewd behind others.¡± His strong impact made Bei Le numb from the pain. When Bei Le woke up, they were already on the big bed. Bei Le did not have any strength left, but Mu En was still moving excitedly. He flipped Bei Le¡¯s body over from time to time. Bei Le felt like a broken doll that was about to die under Mu En. Finally, Mu En took out his special tools and put them on Bei Le one by one. He kissed her and coaxed her. ¡°Baby, I love you to death. You¡¯re really a stunner!¡± Amidst the waves of suffocation, Bei Le also reached the peak of joy with Mu En. Bei Le thought that if he could love her, she would be a beast with him! When Bei Le woke up again, she was alone in the room. It was not easy for her to find all four limbs on her body. The pain made her scream and tears flowed uncontrobly. She struggled to sit up, lifted the nket, and put it down again. Her body was covered in all kinds of marks that she could not bear to look at anymore. There were bloodstains on the snow-white bedsheets. Bei Le closed her eyes tightly and moved to the bathroom with difficulty to clean herself up. The bathroom was also in a mess. She took a deep breath andforted herself. Mu En liked her! If he liked her to be obedient, she would use her body to keep him! When Bei Le dragged her exhausted body back to the bed to rest, she suddenly realized that there was a ck bank card on the bedside table. Her heart could not help but pound. She turned on her cell phone. Indeed, there was a message from Mu En. [Baby, go buy something you like. The password is your birthday!] Bei Le picked up the card and kissed it deeply. Although it was not a credit card that had no limit, Mu En had put in a lot of effort into her. He had used her birthday as the password for the card. It was obvious that he had her in his heart. Thinking of this, the pain in her body and mind eased. She took out a scarf that she had prepared in advance from her bag and draped it over her shoulders. It was just enough to block those unsightly marks. She could not help but feel proud of her foresight. The lobby bar on the first floor faced the entrance to the staircase. This ce was open 24 hours a day, so Han Fei stayed here with Gu Ming for the night. Gu Ming looked haggard. Han Fei had slept intermittently many times, but because he was worried about Gu Ming and felt ufortable sleeping sitting down, he couldn¡¯t sleep well. They had witnessed Mu Ening and going, but they had never seen Bei Lee out. Gu Ming called Bei Le 46 times, but Bei Le did not pick up any of them. Gu Ming was about to go crazy. Bei Le walked out of the elevator flirtatiously. Just as she was thinking about how to use the bank card of love in her bag to exchange for something that could represent the love between her and Mu En, Gu Ming suddenly appeared in front of her. She was so frightened that her face turned pale and she screamed. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Gu Ming grabbed Bei Le¡¯s forearm. ¡°Who were you withst night?¡± Gu Ming¡¯s voice was unbelievably rough. Bei Le was still in shock. ¡°Why do you care?¡± She wanted to shake off Gu Ming¡¯s hand angrily, but Gu Ming was very strong. She did not shake off Gu Ming¡¯s hand, but she shook off the shawl on her shoulders. The bite marks on her neck, shoulders, chest, and back were green and purple. They stung Gu Ming¡¯s eyes and his heart. Unable to stand, he staggered back a few steps and asked in a choked voice, ¡°Who is it? Who is it?¡± Bei Le grabbed her shawl and wrapped it around herself. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± She wanted to leave, but Gu Ming reached out and stopped her. ¡°Bei Le!¡± His voice sounded like he was crying blood. Han Fei had just woken up. Seeing this scene, he rushed over and held Gu Ming. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He had just seen the scene of Bei Le¡¯s shawl falling. He was shocked and did not want to embarrass Gu Ming, so he pretended not to see anything. With his help, Gu Ming finally stabilized himself. ¡°Bei Le, tell me, who is it? Why?¡± Chapter 106 - 106 Shameless Confession 106 Shameless Confession Bei Le was blocked by Han Fei intentionally or unintentionally. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and said coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. We¡¯ve already broken up. I¡¯ve made it very clear to you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to face it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Ming asked in a trembling voice. Bei Le looked at Gu Ming. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that he was not presentable. There was no ce that couldpare to Mu En. Gu Ming exuded a petty aura. However, she was not touched at all and only felt annoyed at him for acting so innocently. ¡°Gu Ming, I don¡¯t love you! The Gu family can¡¯t carry my ideals. Do you understand? Whether it¡¯s you or your family background, you¡¯re not worthy of my ideals. Have you given up? We¡¯re destined to be on different levels. The people I like have to be high and mighty, not mediocre people like you!¡± Bei Le raised her sharp chin and said calmly and arrogantly. She nced at Han Fei coldly, and Han Fei stepped aside expressionlessly. ¡°Miss Bei, you will never find anyone who treats you better than Gu Ming.¡± Bei Le stopped in her tracks and said without turning her head, ¡°I have the freedom to choose. His kindness to me is not what I need.¡± Gu Ming¡¯s body went limp and he fell into Han Fei¡¯s arms. Han Fei held on tightly and didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t want that heartless woman to look back at his brother again. He felt that if that woman looked at him again, Gu Ming would go to hell again. Mu Ci said softly to Liu Ming, ¡°Uncle Liu, go and help those two young people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Ming quickly stepped forward and helped Han Fei support Gu Ming to the nearest chair. ¡°Thank you,¡± Han Fei said to Liu Ming without looking up. He picked up his phone and was about to make a call. ¡°Calling an ambnce is too much of a waste of time. Why don¡¯t I drive you to the hospital?¡± Liu Ming suggested. Han Fei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Mu Ci watched Liu Ming and Han Fei help Gu Ming away. He drove the wheelchair into the elevator and went straight to the general manager¡¯s office. He was afraid that there would be a traffic jam, so he decided to visit the Mu Corporation¡¯s clubhouse on a whim after sending Bei Shuo to school in the morning. She only had one ss today and he would be picking her up in two hours.. When he arrived, he saw Mu En leave and called the lobby manager over. The news he received was simr to what he had guessed. He did not expect to encounter such a scene again. He really did not expect Mu En to get together with Bei Le. What was even more unexpected was that Gu Ming, whom he had met once, was actually so affectionate. Speaking of which, the person he was engaged to before he was born should be Bei Shuo. This made Mu Ci very ufortable. Fortunately, he was a practical person. He admitted that he did not love Bei Le because of the engagement. He was a rare sensible person. However, he did not expect Gu Ming¡¯s love to be fed to the dogs. He was extremely unlucky to have met Mu En. The women that Mu En liked had probably never escaped unscathed. Moreover, it was obvious that Bei Le was willing, so this kid should be the unlucky one. If he could help, he would help. It was considered a good deed. Bei Shuo had said that her Second Senior Brother¡¯s family motto was to do good deeds every day. That motto was quite long and not easy to remember. He only remembered to do good deeds every day. Now, he understood why Bei Le spared no effort in finding trouble with Bei Shuo. It was probably because of Mu En¡¯s instructions. The clubhouse¡¯s general manager stood in front of Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair, drenched in cold sweat. He did not dare to raise his head or breathe loudly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to trouble you. It¡¯s just that I want a copy of the videos you kept for Mu En. If you agree, I haven¡¯t been here today. If you don¡¯t¡­ Old Mo, I heard that your woman outside is pregnant? If your wife finds out, what do you think she will do?¡± Old Mo knelt in front of Mu Ci. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master has reserved a total of 10 rooms here. The key to each room is with Lin Xu. He brings different girls to y in different rooms every time.¡± ¡°I-I have the surveince video of Second Young Master in every room. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I definitely won¡¯t do betray the Mu Family. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just taking care of them for Eldest Young Master and Old Master.¡± ¡°Eldest Young Master, please spare me. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. Please don¡¯t look for my family! I¡¯ll do anything for you. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Chapter 107 - 107 Cooking A Frog In Warm Water 107 Cooking A Frog In Warm Water Mu Ci smiled coldly. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t mean anything else. It depends on what you do.¡± Old Mo got up and said, ¡°Eldest Young Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a copy for you. It¡¯ll take some time.¡± Mu Ci waved his hand slightly and Old Mo scrambled away. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go over and keep an eye on him. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll call Second Young Master,¡± Du Cong, the bodyguard beside Mu Ci, said. !! Mu Ci reached out to stop him. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, he won¡¯t be able to survive in the future.¡± Du Cong looked at Old Mo¡¯s back and was very worried. Mu Ci gently patted the armrest of the wheelchair. ¡°Du Cong, you have to calm down. If we have to spend so much effort to keep an eye on such things, won¡¯t we be exhausted?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Du Cong acknowledged. The timing was perfect. Mu Ci picked up the item and went to fetch Bei Shuo. The timing was just right. Bei Shuo ran over when she saw the car. When she got into the car, a thinyer of sweat had already formed on her forehead. Mu Ci pulled her over and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief. ¡°Just walk slowly. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I need some exercise. I¡¯ll exercise with you in the future.¡± Mu Ci looked at her healthy pink cheeks and cute smile. He couldn¡¯t help but pull her closer and kiss her lips. Bei Shuo jumped in fright. As she pushed him away, she hurriedly looked at the chauffeur. The chauffeur was so smart that he had already raised a small partition. Bei Shuo¡¯s face still turned red. She reached out to hit Mu Ci and whispered, ¡°It won¡¯t be good if someone sees us!¡± Mu Ci smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out to pull her into her arms and kissed her forehead gently. He didn¡¯t want her to feel too ufortable. He wanted to warm her up slowly like boiling the frog. He changed the topic and said gently, ¡°Have you thought of what gift to give Grandma Luo?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. She pouted and even nuzzled his shoulder. She shook her head resentfully. ¡°No! I don¡¯t know what kind of gift is suitable. My most precious things are the small pills in my bottles and jars. I can¡¯t give old people medicine as soon as we meet, right? It doesn¡¯t seem polite.¡± Mu Ci found it funny and reached out to touch her head. ¡°Looks like you still have to listen to me.¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Mu Ci was very satisfied. ¡°Have you seen Senior Brother Luo¡¯s family?¡± Mu Ci asked. Bei Shuo shook her head and sat up straight. ¡°The three senior brothers followed Master because they had problems with their family. I was adopted by Master. They were all fostered by Master at home, so when they became adults, Master asked them to return to their own homes,¡± Bei Shuo said as she recalled. ¡°Second Senior Brother¡¯s parents were separated. Second Senior Brother doesn¡¯t ept his father and stepmother and often runs away from home. Eldest Senior Brother and Third Senior Brother seem to be the same. They¡¯re all stubborn children. Other than Master, no one can subdue them.¡± Bei Shuo was direct in certain aspects. She didn¡¯t think that it was a big problem. It was obvious that Bei Shuo had a good rtionship with Master and Senior Brother. She lived in an environment that didn¡¯tck love. ¡°It¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to go back to their own homes, so I don¡¯t have any urgent feelings about going back to my own home. Master has been looking for my parents for many years but to no avail.¡± Bei Shuo shrugged. Mu Ci thought about it carefully and said, ¡°So, when you were lost, the Bei Family didn¡¯t look for you much. They quickly found a recement for you, Bei Le. It wasn¡¯t until they needed you that they started to search hard and let your master find clues, right?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± She smiled sweetly at Mu Ci. ¡°When I was young, my senior brothers were quite envious of me because I didn¡¯t have a home. I was clean, unlike them. I don¡¯t have a home that I avoided like the gue.¡± Her smile suddenly faded bit by bit as she said dejectedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Senior Brother to have a Grandma he cares about. I acknowledged my family, but I have no family again.¡± Mu Ci pushed her head with his index finger. ¡°Nonsense! How didn¡¯t you have a family? Who am I to you? Didn¡¯t we agree that we would be together for the rest of our lives? Oh, are you joking?¡± Bei Shuo smiled and hugged his arm. ¡°Yes, I have a husband! I will have children in the future. We have our own family. I won¡¯t lose them. I will make them as happy as I was when I was young. I want them to be happy when they grow up!¡± Chapter 108 - 108 Breaking Off The Marriage 108 Breaking Off The Marriage The next morning, Gu Ming¡¯s mother, Li Yan, came to visit with a dark expression. Shen Yu didn¡¯t know what happened to Bei Le yesterday. She thought that her son took his sister out to y all night, and now she was sleeping in her room. Her son, Bei Cong, had already talked to Shen Yu. He said that the children of wealthy families were passionately pursuing Bei Le. Bei Le was still hesitating and didn¡¯t want to refuse. She was also hesitating, but she had watched Gu Ming grow up. She knew his roots and he was very good to Bei Le. As for her inw, Li Yan, she had nothing toin about. However, if Bei Le could marry into a wealthy family, it would be extremely beneficial to her future and even the future of the Bei Family. It was very tempting. Hence, when she saw Li Yan, her expression became a little unnatural. ¡°Ah, you. Why are you here so early? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Yan sat on the sofa without hesitation and looked up. ¡°Ah, Bei Le isn¡¯t home,¡± Shen Yu said hurriedly. Without waiting for Li Yan to speak, Shen Yu said first, ¡°I heard that the two of them had a little fight recently. I don¡¯t know why, but Bei Le is quite angry. Why don¡¯t you persuade Gu Ming to give in to Bei Le more? Girls are more delicate.¡± Li Yan suppressed her anger and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for boys to give in to girls. Our Gu Ming has a good temper, right? Since they were young, when did Gu Ming not give in whenever they had conflicts?¡± Shen Yu smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes! Gu Ming is a sensible child.¡± Li Yan straightened her back and said coldly, ¡°Even y figurines will have a temper! On ount that the two families have been friends for several generations, I won¡¯t say anything else. Bei Le has been breaking up with Gu Ming recently. Since Bei Le doesn¡¯t like Gu Ming so much, I¡¯ll make the decision. Let¡¯s break up. After separating, the two of them will go their separate ways and live well.¡± Shen Yu was stunned. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid that Bei Le and Gu Ming would break up, she still felt embarrassed when the Gu family brought up the idea of breaking up. ¡°W-what do you mean? If you want to break up, it should be our Bei Le who brings it up? Why does it sound like your family doesn¡¯t want our Bei Le anymore?¡± Li Yan looked at her best friend, who she usually talked to the most, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of pity. ¡°You can interpret it however you want. Since Bei Le is unwilling, our Gu Ming has given up. Let¡¯s break up.¡± Shen Yu felt that Li Yan was just feeling guilty. She said angrily, ¡°Gu Ming should say it himself! Isn¡¯t he very attentive every day? Why did his mother do it for him in the end? Isn¡¯t he brave enough?¡± Li Yan was also angry. Her chest heaved, and she used all her strength to suppress her anger. She said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s lying on the hospital bed now. How do you want him toe? I gave birth to my own son, so I can naturally make the decision for him!¡± Shen Yu paused for a second, then lowered her voice. ¡°Why¡­ is he in the hospital? Wasn¡¯t he fine two days ago? Why is he sick? Is it serious?¡± After all, he was a child she watched grow up. Shen Yu cared about him. Li Yan calmed down and thought about her husband and son¡¯s advice. She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not serious. He just needs to stay in the hospital for a few days to recuperate. It¡¯s a small matter. What¡¯s important is his and Bei Le¡¯s matter.¡± Hearing that, Shen Yu hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a quarrel between the children. It¡¯s probably not a big deal. Why don¡¯t we stay out of it? Let them solve it themselves. How about that?¡± At this moment, Shen Yu had long forgotten about marrying into a rich family. As a woman, she knew the importance of husband and wife being in love with each other. Li Yan looked at her and said meaningfully, ¡°Shen Yu, you have to take care of the children¡¯s matters at all times. When they grow up, you have to take care of them more than when they were young. You can¡¯t let them take a wrong step, especially girls. If they take a wrong step, I¡¯m afraid they will take every step wrongly in the future.¡± Shen Yu frowned. ¡°You, what do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with our Bei Le? Tell me clearly. The girls in our family are well-behaved. Who doesn¡¯t praise our Bei Le for being knowledgeable and polite?¡± Li Yan looked at Shen Yu and smiled, but her smile was very cold. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to pack up the things Bei Le left in our house. I¡¯ll have someone send them back to you in the next two days.¡± Seeing that, Shen Yu panicked a little. ¡°Mom¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s split it. It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Bei Le stood on the stairs and looked at them from afar, cold and distant. Chapter 109 - 109 Mother-in-law’s Warning 109 Mother-inw¡¯s Warning Shen Yu was stunned and hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Bei Le! What nonsense is this child spouting?! Come down quickly and apologize to Auntie. Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Then, she said to Li Yan, ¡°She¡¯s throwing a tantrum again. We¡¯ve spoiled her!¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Bei Le stopped Shen Yu. She turned to Li Yan. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll pack up the things Gu Ming gave me and send them back.¡± With that, she turned around and was about to go upstairs. ¡°Bei Le!¡± Li Yan called out to her. Bei Le did not turn around. Li Yan said calmly, ¡°In the past, I felt that it was really a blessing for our Gu Family that my dull and honest son could marry you. We were waiting happily for you to grow up and for you to get married and have children to form your own small family.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t expect that ns in this world would change so quickly. Even the child I watched grow up could still change beyond recognition under my watch. ¡°Fortunately, although Gu Ming is a good-for-nothing, he¡¯s also a little stupidly lucky. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t marry you. The sadness now is only temporary. I believe that he can walk out of it. As for you, it¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s really a pity for your adoptive parents. Indeed, some melons start to taste bitter from the roots.¡± Bei Le turned around and red at Li Yan. Shen Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She snapped, ¡°Li Yan! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Li Yan looked at Shen Yu with deep pity in her eyes, and her tone was still indifferent. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? We¡¯ve known each other since we were young. Even if you have some temper, you¡¯re kind-hearted, well-behaved, educated, and well-mannered. If your biological daughter grew up by your side, she definitely will not be bad. But if it¡¯s not your biological daughter, even if she¡¯s raised by you, it¡¯s hard to say what she¡¯ll look like. Because some seeds might be born bad.¡± With that, Li Yan straightened her back and left proudly. Shen Yu was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Li Yan meant at all. ¡°Wa¡ª¡± Bei Le copsed on the stairs and burst into tears. Shen Yu panicked and hurriedly ran over to help Bei Le up. ¡°Aiya, baby, don¡¯t cry. Get up!¡± However, Bei Le refused to get up. She cried until she was out of breath. ¡°I know. I knew that their family would eventually despise me for being an adopted daughter. I¡¯m not worthy of being in the Gu Family!¡± ¡°Nonsense! What nonsense are you listening to? Li Yan must be crazy! What nonsense is she spouting? What biological daughter? You¡¯re Mom¡¯s biological daughter! You¡¯re the flesh that fell off my body. Good baby, good baby, get up quickly. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Shen Yu coaxed Bei Le. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let my sister marry into the Mu Family. I should have married him and let Gu Ming marry my sister. After all, the one who was engaged to Gu Ming was my sister! Now, the Gu Family has gone back on their word and wants the Bei Family¡¯s biological daughter. They don¡¯t want an imposter like me! I should have been hit by a car and killed! I shouldn¡¯t have lived in this world!¡± Bei Le cried until her voice was hoarse. She clutched her clothes tightly and twisted her body in Shen Yu¡¯s arms. Shen Yu¡¯s heart was about to break. ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s just a breakup, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s so great about it? My daughter is so outstanding, and you only have one boyfriend. Even I feel that it¡¯s a loss! You were the one who initiated the breakup. We didn¡¯t want that idiot Gu Ming!¡± Bei Le leaned her head against Shen Yu¡¯s chest and cried, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so sad! I¡¯m so sad!¡± Shen Yu hugged Bei Le¡¯s head. ¡°Baby, listen to me. Listen to Mommy. We¡¯re not sad. Come, let¡¯s get up and dress up. Go do what you need to do! Isn¡¯t it just a breakup? Let¡¯s get rid of him first! What¡¯s there to be sad about?¡± Bei Le finally stood up with Shen Yu¡¯s help. She leaned on Shen Yu¡¯s body and was helped upstairs and into the bedroom. Bei Le cried until she was weak all over. She sat on the bed with the nket around her. Shen Yu personally wrung a hot towel to wipe her face. Her fair face was swollen from crying. Shen Yu¡¯s heart ached. She called the servants to bring ice cubes quickly. After Bei Le calmed down a little, Shen Yu asked carefully, ¡°Baby, why did you break up with Gu Ming? Did he do something to let you down?¡± Bei Le¡¯s tears fell again. When Shen Yu asked more questions, Bei Le sobbed and said, ¡°He always hangs out with my brother and fools around.¡± Chapter 110 - 110 Reason For The Breakup 110 Reason For The Breakup Hearing that, Shen Yu immediately exploded. ¡°What? He even brought Bei Cong out to fool around? That¡¯s outrageous! That Li Yan actually has the cheek toe and scold us? Does she know what her son is like?¡± Shen Yu was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°Break up! We must break up! Bei Le, let me tell you, if you dare to reconcile with Gu Ming, Mom won¡¯t agree! He bullied us like this and even let his Mome to bully us. That¡¯s too much!¡± Bei Le quickly coaxed her. ¡°Mom, Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. This is between Gu Ming and me. We shouldn¡¯t have made the adults anxious. Mom, don¡¯t be angry and anger yourself! Even if I¡¯ve fallen out of love, I still have my family who love me. I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m not sad!¡± As she spoke,rge droplets of tears fell, unable to be wiped away. !! Shen Yu¡¯s heart ached terribly. She softened her voice and said, ¡°Okay, okay, baby, Mom won¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re right. Falling out of love isn¡¯t a big deal. You still have your parents and brother! Our Bei Le is so gentle and demure. I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find a good boyfriend.¡± ¡°Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve been the center of attention. It¡¯s just an ordinary Gu Ming. We must find someone better! Hmph! We will make them so envious! When the timees, I¡¯ll bring firecrackers to your door. I¡¯ll thank the Gu Family for not marrying you! Hmph!¡± Bei Le was amused by Shen Yu¡¯s behavior and burst intoughter. ¡°Aiyo, that¡¯s right. My precious daughter, you finally smiled. You can¡¯t cry anymore. If you continue crying, you won¡¯t be pretty anymore.¡± Shen Yu wiped Bei Le¡¯s face again. Bei Le finally calmed down. She sobbed slightly and leaned into Shen Yu¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, I want you to hold me.¡± Shen Yu immediately put her arms around Bei Le. Bei Le suddenly let out a cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yu stood by the bed and checked on her. Shen Yu¡¯s arm touched the bruises on Bei Le¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t help but scream. Seeing that, she hurriedly pulled Shen Yu over and said coyly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re pressing on my hair.¡± Only then did Shen Yu feel relieved. She smiled and pulled Bei Le into her arms, gently patting her shoulder. ¡°You will always be Mommy¡¯s baby!¡± Bei Le lowered her head, enduring the pain from Shen Yu¡¯s touch, acting obediently. She had finally resolved the big problem of Gu Ming. His life and death no longer had anything to do with her. Shen Yu suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, baby, your brother said that a son of a wealthy family is pursuing you? Who is he?¡± Bei Le took the opportunity to sit up straight and got out of Shen Yu¡¯s arms. She put a pillow behind both herself and Shen Yu and said shyly and happily, ¡°Nothing yet. Don¡¯t listen to my brother¡¯s nonsense!¡± At first nce, Shen Yu knew that she had a chance. This daughter of hers was very calm. Sometimes, she was even more reliable than her careless son. ¡°Tell Mom, who is he? What does his family do?¡± Shen Yu asked anxiously. Bei Le pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t tell you yet. We¡¯ll tell you after we confirm our rtionship. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Shen Yu burst with joy,pletely forgetting that Bei Le had just broken up with Gu Ming. ¡°Quickly tell Mom, how is hepared to Gu Ming? How is his family backgroundpared to the Gu Family?¡± Shen Yu wanted to trample on Li Yan and Gu Ming¡¯s face. Bei Le chuckled. ¡°Of course he¡¯s more handsome than Gu Ming. He treats me very well. As for his family background, it should beparable to 100 Gu Families.¡± Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth wide. ¡°Oh my God! Is it true? Then, what kind of family is it? Oh my God! My baby, why are you so powerful?¡± She reached out and hugged Bei Le happily. ¡°Someone,e and help Missy pack her things!¡± She turned around and called for the servants toe in. ¡°Baby, pack up all the things that Gu Ming gave you. We don¡¯t want their family¡¯s things. Besides, these gifts from your ex-boyfriend might make your boyfriend annoyed in the future. If there is an unnecessary misunderstanding, it will be very annoying,¡± Shen Yu reminded Bei Le. Bei Le was a little hesitant. After all, the things Gu Ming gave her were all good stuff. How would Gu Ming dare to give her anything bad? However, what Mom said made sense. Mu En was so temperamental. It would not be worth it to anger him because of Gu Ming¡¯s gifts in the future. Besides, given Mu En¡¯s fondness for her, he would definitely buy her whatever she wanted. Thinking of the card in her bag that used her birthday as the password, Bei Le felt a wave of sweetness in her heart. Chapter 111 - 111 Precious Gift 111 Precious Gift The Mu Family. Bei Shuo carefully held the gift box in her hand and lowered her voice, as if she was afraid of scaring the bead bracelet in the box. ¡°Brother Stone, it¡¯s so expensive!¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting Grandma Luo, so of course I have to be more generous.¡± Bei Shuo stuck out her tongue. ¡°If I were to meet all three of my senior brothers¡¯ grandmas, even if I were to be squeezed into a pulp, it wouldn¡¯t be enough as a gift.¡± Mu Ci couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Silly girl, this is nothing. You have to remember that everything in this worldes with a price. Those priceless things are really expensive.¡± ¡°Priceless? What¡¯s that?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes sparkled as she pondered. Mu Ci couldn¡¯t help but scratch her nose. ¡°For example, my feelings for you are priceless. If someone asks you to transfer my feelings for you away and give you a billion yuan, will you agree?¡± ¡°No.¡± Bei Shuo shook her head vigorously. Mu Ci found it funny. ¡°A billion? Aren¡¯t you going to reconsider?¡± Bei Shuo rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why would I want a billion? To be a bed?¡± She leaned over and held Mu Ci¡¯s arm. ¡°But it¡¯s different with Brother Stone. You can always apany me!¡± After saying that, she quickly retracted her hand and carefully held the box. Mu Ci smiled and reached out to take the box. He handed it to the bodyguard behind him. He felt that it was safer this way. Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. She waved her hands and skipped along beside Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. Suddenly, Bei Shuo¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Second Senior Brother? Okay, got it.¡± Mu Ci looked at her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Second Senior Brother asked us to pick him up. He¡¯s on set,¡± Bei Shuo replied. Mu Ci touched his forehead. ¡°We¡¯re his guests and he¡¯s the host. Do we still have to pick him up?!¡± Bei Shuo quickly coaxed, ¡°Aiya, not everyone has such afortable car like you. Er, Second Senior Brother doesn¡¯t seem to have a car, right?¡± Mu Ci was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go pick up Senior Brother Luo now!¡± A person who treated 40 million as four thousand dors didn¡¯t have a car? Only Bei Shuo, this little fool, was so gullible. No matter what, he would definitely worship this Senior Brother Luo. *** Duan Si and Song Nan walked side by side behind Old Master Mu and Mu En with smiles on their faces. Before he left, Mu En told Duan Si that he had already confirmed his rtionship with the Shen Family¡¯s most favored youngdy, Shen Su. This was really a blessing from the heavens! With the Shen Family¡¯s support, Mu En¡¯s position in the Mu Family would be as stable as a rock. No one could shake him. Her only worry was that Miss Shen Su was famous for being unruly and willful. Her maternal family was so powerful that she was afraid that her son would be at a disadvantage. However, on second thought, as long as she married into the family, she would be part of the Mu Family. She would take her time to teach her daughter-inw. There would definitely be a way! ncing at Song Nan, Duan Si thought that it would be even easier if Song Nan could marry into the Shen Family and be Shen Su¡¯s sister-inw. Thinking of this, she looked at Song Nan expectantly. As it wasn¡¯t a full decade birthday celebration, Old Madam Shen didn¡¯t want to be extravagant. Originally, she just wanted to have a family gathering. However, there would always be friends and rtives who remembered this day and couldn¡¯t help bute to express their feelings. Hence, she decided to hold this small gathering at the clubhouse under the Shen Family¡¯s name. The clubhouse was operating normally, which showed how low-profile the Shen Family was. Mu Chen admired the Shen Family¡¯s behavior very much. Hence, he educated Mu En. ¡°You should learn from the Shen Family and keep a low profile. They can be said to be a model. In the past few years, the Shen Family¡¯s business has also been booming. All of their industries have bloomed everywhere, but they have never been ostentatious. If the Mu Family¡¯s descendants don¡¯t work hard, they will be left behind.¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t tter others and belittle ourselves. Our Mu Family brothers aren¡¯t bad either! Moreover, we have you personally watching over us. Are you afraid that we¡¯ll ck off? Don¡¯t worry! Our Mu Family disciples won¡¯t show weakness!¡± Looking at his heroic and indecent grandson, Mu Chen was both angry and amused. ¡°Can¡¯t you be moreposed? What exactly does that youngdy from the Shen Family like about you?¡± Mu En: ¡°Sigh¡­ Grandpa, you don¡¯t know this. The youngdy from the Shen Family likes my unreliable style!¡± Mu Chen red at him and said, ¡°You actually know that you¡¯re not reliable? How rare.¡± Mu En leaned closer to Mu Chen and lowered his voice. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t look down on me in front of the Shen Familyter. If I¡¯m not pampered, what if they don¡¯t marry their daughter to me?¡± Chapter 112 - 112 Shen Family’s Children And Grandchildren 112 Shen Family¡¯s Children And Grandchildren Mu Chen red at him. ¡°Oh! So she married her daughter to you on my ount?¡± ¡°Of course! Without your support, what am I? Nothing!¡± Mu En looked serious. Hearing this, the corners of Mu Chen¡¯s lips curled up involuntarily, and his posture became even straighter. Duan Si and Song Nan followed behind him and exchanged nces. If Mu En dared to say that he was second in coaxing others, no one else could say that they were the first. !! Old Madam Shen, Ning Xin, who was surrounded by women, looked out from time to time. The eldest granddaughter, Shen Bai, could not help butugh. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa will be jealous when he sees you looking out like that!¡± Shen Shan, who was chatting with his sons, quickly looked over and asked, ¡°Why am I jealous? What¡¯s wrong?¡± All the girls held back theirughter and looked at the olddy. Ning Xin rolled her eyes at Shen Shan. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to my eldest grandson. What does it have to do with this old man?¡± Shen Shan pretended to be angry. ¡°You old woman! The only thing on your mind is that little bugger! I, an old man who has apanied you for my entire life, am actually worthlesspared to that little bugger! Hmph! I¡¯m sad!¡± With that, he really turned around. The children and grandchildren wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. It was very difficult to hold back theirughter. Ning Xin stretched out her leg and kicked Shen Shan¡¯s chair leg. ¡°You¡¯re disrespectful for your age! How can you have a chance of winning against my grandson? He¡¯s my favorite grandson!¡± Shen Shan red at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°When hees, I¡¯ll chase him out!¡± ¡°How dare you! I¡¯ll kick you out!¡± Ning Xin kicked his chair again. Seeing the two bickering, everyone gathered around to join in the fun. The Shen Family¡¯s upbringing and family rules were engraved in their bones. No matter how the various branches fought in private, they had the same thoughts about the Old Master and Old Madam¡¯s filial piety. After all, one generation did it while the next generation watched. This was the inheritance of upbringing. Shen Bai smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the birthday girl today. When Little Brother brings guests overter, you can¡¯t bicker with Grandpa like this. You can¡¯t let the guestsugh at you.¡± Ning Xin disagreed. Shen Bai said angrily, ¡°If I don¡¯tugh at you, should Iugh at my younger brother?¡± Ning Xin immediately sat up straight and stopped kicking Shen Shan¡¯s chair legs. She said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Shen Bai is the most sensible. I can¡¯t embarrass my grandson.¡± As they were talking, someone came in from outside. ¡°The Mu Family is here to celebrate Old Madam¡¯s birthday.¡± There was really a guest. The Ning family members quickly looked at each other and stood up to wee him. Mu Chen, Shen Shan, and Ning Xin chatted enthusiastically for a long time before sitting down. Mu Chen introduced his daughter-inw, grandson, and Song Nan to the Shen Family. Shen Shan also asked the younger generation of the Shen Family toe over and greet them. When they arrived at Shen Su¡¯s ce, Shen Su reached out and pulled Mu En over. She announced openly, ¡°Let me introduce him to you. He will be my boyfriend from now on. We officially confirmed our rtionship yesterday!¡± For a moment, everyone was silent. Mu Chen nced at the Shen Family. It seemed that the Shen Family waspletely unaware. The eldest granddaughter of the Shen Family, Shen Bai, coughed and chided, ¡°Youss! Why are you so unruly? It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday today. Why are you here to cause trouble?¡± Shen Su raised her chin. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not causing trouble! This is also one of the birthday presents I gave Grandma! Don¡¯t you all think that no one wants me because I have a bad temper? Here! Mu En has pursued me for a long time. I only agreed to be his girlfriend after testing his sincerity! Grandma, I¡¯m serious this time!¡± Ning Xin sized up Mu En. He was a handsome young man and he let the Shen Family size up and evaluate him generously. She smiled and said, ¡°Mu Chen, this young man still has some of your youthful elegance. He¡¯s not bad!¡± Mu Chen also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t look down on him. He¡¯s also a naughty and insensible child. It¡¯s rare for him to catch Shen Su¡¯s eye. Hehe.¡± Shen Shan looked at Mu En with a more picky gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You can look like anyone but Mu Chen. Hmph! He¡¯s scheming. He¡¯s not a good person! My good granddaughter, no, Grandpa won¡¯t agree! You¡¯re just a child. Why are you in a hurry to find a boyfriend? Listen to Grandpa and don¡¯t fall in love! Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t bear to see you be deceived by a bad boy! Especially a bad boy with the surname Mu!¡± As Shen Shan spoke, he rolled his eyes at Mu Chen provocatively. Chapter 113 - 113 Future Daughter-in-law 113 Future Daughter-inw Mu Chen and Ning Xin exchanged nces and smiled. ¡°Are you still being disrespectful when you are so old? My grandson is one in a hundred! I promise you that I won¡¯t mistreat your good granddaughter!¡± Shen Shan curled his lips and said disapprovingly, ¡°I dare you! Let me tell you, my granddaughter is also the youngest in their generation. If your family dares to treat my granddaughter badly, her brothers and sisters will tear your Mu Family apart!¡± Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright. You can open it, alright?¡± Shen Bai smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa! Look at you! You make us sound like wolves and tigers! Are we all robbers?¡± Everyone in the Shen Familyughed. Seeing that the Shen Family was not picky about her son, Duan Si could not help but feel relieved. She stepped forward and held Shen Su¡¯s hand. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely treat Shen Su as my biological daughter and dote on her. I¡¯ve always regretted not having a daughter. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a beautiful and cute girl?¡± Shen Su gently retracted her hand and said seriously, ¡°Madam, I still know what I¡¯m like. I¡¯ve agreed with Mu En that we¡¯ll give it a try first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll break up. No one is allowed to pester me. You don¡¯t have to treat me as your daughter-inw for now.¡± Duan Si¡¯s smile hung on her face and she did not know how to stop smiling. The Shen Family was used to Shen Su¡¯s straightforwardness. Seeing that Duan Si was embarrassed, Shen Bai quickly came to help her out. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know this, but my sister has been doted on by the entire family since she was young. She has long been ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth. However, she¡¯s kind-hearted and honest. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡± Duan Si hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°How can that be? How can that be? This personality is in line with my temper. Hehe.¡± Shen Bai nced at Grandma and changed the topic. She asked Mu En, ¡°I heard that all the girls in the city are crazy about the Second Young Master of the Mu Family. If the Second Young Master is in love with our Shen Su, wouldn¡¯t it make thousands of girls sad?¡± Shen Bai¡¯s smile was faint, but her eyes were bright. Duan Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The eldest daughter of the Shen Family was famous for being formidable. She was personally brought up by Shen Shan and his wife. After graduating from university, she started from the bottom of the Shen family and had been able to reach her current position. The husband she married was not from a wealthy family, but a young talent of the Shen family. Just as everyone thought that Shen Bai¡¯s husband had married into the family, her husband left the Shen family after getting married. Now, he had already established his own business and his business was also doing well. He was definitely a talent. Shen Bai¡¯s status in the Shen Family was even higher than her father, Shen Yi. These few simple sentences of hers directly hit the nail on the head. It could be seen that even if Shen Su suddenly attacked, Shen Bai could still obtain Mu En¡¯s information as quickly as possible. Duan Si could not help but secretly look at her son. Fortunately, Mu En reached out and grabbed Shen Su¡¯s hand generously. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Shen Su and I share the same feelings. Although we¡¯re both a little naughty, we know the principle of being responsible for each other. Although there are often girls who like me, I¡¯ve never had a real girlfriend. Shen Su is the only one! I don¡¯t care if others like me or not. All I can do is like the girl I like. The others have nothing to do with me.¡± Shen Bai had been watching him as he spoke, as if she wanted to see if there were any false clues from his actions. Hearing Mu En¡¯s words, she slowly nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡± Duan Si finally felt relieved. Mu Chen sighed and said to Ning Xin, ¡°Your granddaughter is so much like you back then. How did you nurture her to be so outstanding?¡± Ning Xin said proudly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. What if you learn it? My Shen Bai must be unique. No one canpare to her!¡± Everyoneughed. Shen Bai said, ¡°Grandma~¡± Ning Xin only smiled and pulled her. ¡°Quickly ask your younger brother why he¡¯s not here yet.¡± Shen Bai said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush him! If you rush him, he can turn back halfway!¡± When Ning Xin heard this, she immediately softened. ¡°Yes, yes, he can do it. I won¡¯t rush him anymore, I won¡¯t rush him anymore!¡± Duan Si pretended not to know. ¡°Who is so ostentatious to make our matriarch so anxious?¡± Shen Bai smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her gaze and fixed Ning Xin¡¯s cor. Ning Xin had a little pride on her face. ¡°It¡¯s my eldest grandson! Aiyo, he¡¯s usually so busy that I can¡¯t even catch a glimpse of him. If it weren¡¯t for my birthday banquet, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite him back!¡± Chapter 114 - 114 Unexpected Venue 114 Unexpected Venue Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Is it very simr to Shen Shan¡¯s bad temper?¡± Shen Shan red at him. ¡°Of course, my grandson is like me! Unlike your grandson, not like you at all!¡± Mu Chen also red at him. ¡°Who said that? You didn¡¯t see my eldest grandson who is very simr to me! Hmph!¡± Shen Shan became energetic. ¡°Hmph! Then let¡¯s have apetition. Let¡¯s see whose grandson looks more like them!¡± Mu Chen said angrily, ¡°Why are you still like this? Ning Xin, control him!¡± Ning Xin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been managing him for my entire life, but he is like this. To be honest, Mu Chen, why didn¡¯t you bring Mu Ci along? I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. I heard that you¡¯ve arranged a marriage for him. How is it? Is he feeling better?¡± Mu Chen smiled and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s really much better. Let him bring his wife to see you another day. The couple is very close.¡± Ning Xin said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I want to see what kind of girl can win that kid¡¯s heart!¡± Shen Shan scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Only you cane up with a bad idea like counteracting bad luck! If Ning Xin hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have rushed to your house to beat you up!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s smile faded and he said reluctantly, ¡°I really have no choice. For the sake of my children and grandchildren, I can even smash my old bones. I don¡¯t care if I lose face.¡± This topic was a little heavy. Shen Bai could read the situation very well. She smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Mu¡¯s family is blessed.¡± Duan Si¡¯s smile turned cold and she pulled Shen Su¡¯s hand again. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to Shen Su being my daughter-inw!¡± The Shen Family members looked at each other inadvertently before shifting their gazes and changing the topic. Guests came in one after another, and the pleasantries were endless. The topic of the Mu Family was finally diverted, but Duan Si¡¯s attitude was already very clear, and the Shen Family tacitly stopped mentioning it. However, Duan Si was anxious to prove to the Shen Family that she liked his youngest son and daughter-inw the most. She wanted to reassure the Shen Family, so she pulled the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Madam over and Shen Su¡¯s mother, Yu Ling, started chatting enthusiastically. Shen Bai entertained the guests in the hall, and Song Nan looked at her with envy. Women could only be considered sessful if they lived like Shen Bai. The people in this room were either rich or noble. All of them had a high status. She was like an anomaly, out of ce here. All of Duan Si¡¯s attention was on Yu Ling now. She was trying her best to pave the way for her son. Song Nan vaguely understood that although Old Master Mu and the Shen Family¡¯s Old Master and Matriarch were so familiar with each other, it was obvious that the Shen Family was more powerful than the Mu Family. This could be seen from Duan Si¡¯s attitude. It seemed like she had to put in all her effort to make the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master notice her. She scanned her surroundings and thought to herself that even if he wasn¡¯t the Eldest Young Master, any young master was fine. She wasn¡¯t picky. It was fine as long as she could enter such a family. As long as she was given a tform, she wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Shen Bai. Her gaze wandered. *** The moment Mu Ci got out of the car, he frowned. What a coincidence. Why did Matriarch Luo and Matriarch Shen choose to celebrate their birthdays in the same clubhouse? Bei Shuo pushed his wheelchair and whispered to her Second Senior Brother, ¡°Second Senior Brother, how did you tell your Grandma about me?¡± Luo Bing nced at her and found it funny. ¡°Are you having stage fright? Are you afraid that she won¡¯t like you?¡± Bei Shuo smiled sheepishly and quibbled, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of embarrassing you. My parents despise me for being a country girl. If your family feels the same way, won¡¯t they look down on you too?¡± Her unintentional words made Luo Bing¡¯s face darken. ¡°Despise you? They¡¯re really something! Mu Ci!¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Got it! Senior Brother Luo! Understood!¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± Bei Shuo was confused. Mu Ci turned around and patted Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯re so obedient and beautiful. Who wouldn¡¯t like you? She must be blind!¡± Bei Shuo stared at the top of Mu Ci¡¯s head and thought to himself, Are you saying that your mother is blind? Then, she felt that it was funny. Who cared? It didn¡¯t matter if they liked her or not. It was fine as long as her senior brother was her senior brother. She could also see how his senior brother¡¯s family treated him. If they didn¡¯t treat him well, she would kidnap his senior brother! They could live together when they were young, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem when they grew up. Chapter 115 - 115 True Identity 115 True Identity When the elevator door opened, Mu Ci¡¯s smile suddenly froze. He turned around and looked at Luo Bing. ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± Luo Bing frowned. ¡°Shen!¡± Mu Ci was petrified. Bei Shuo was confused. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with Brother Stone?¡± Luo Bing was expressionless. He said calmly, ¡°He thinks he is stupid.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bei Shuo had no idea what kind of riddle they were ying. Mu Ciughed. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m too stupid. Sorry!¡± Luo Bing said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? I have nothing to do with them except blood ties. But you are half my boss.¡± Mu Ci chuckled. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Luo Bing was a little worried. ¡°Although I have nothing to do with them, my Grandma should be more than enough to be Bei Shuo¡¯s backer.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°What are you two talking about? Can¡¯t you say something I understand? Second Senior Brother, isn¡¯t your surname Luo?¡± Bei Shuo was confused. ¡°My surname is also Shen. My mother¡¯s surname is Luo and my father¡¯s surname is Shen. After my mother passed away, my surname was Luo,¡± Luo Bing exined casually. ¡°Oh.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t think much of it. It was just a name, just like how she had named Mu Ci Stone. Mu Ci took her hand and kissed the back of it. She smiled and said, ¡°What about you? A fool is blessed.¡± Bei Shuo smiled sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since we were young, our master and senior brothers have said the same thing.¡± Luo Bing took out her phone and sent a WeChat message. Then, he took Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master Mu.¡± Mu Ci hesitated for a moment. ¡°Someone from the Mu Family came to celebrate today.¡± Luo Bing did not hesitate. ¡°The person who came must be someone at the level of the Mu Family¡¯s sessor. It has nothing to do with you. If you suffer in the Mu Family in the future, you can rely on your wife. I will get the Shen Family to support you.¡± Mu Ciughed. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to be a freeloader in the future.¡± Luo Bing snorted. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bully Bei Shuo.¡± Shen Bai nced at his cell phone and said in surprise, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming!¡± Ning Xin, who was chatting with someone, immediately turned around. ¡°Where is he? Quick! Ask him toe over!¡± Shen Bai looked at the door. There were quite a number of guests in this hall that was closed to the public. At this moment, the guests and hosts were chatting happily. Duan Si was chatting warmly with Eldest Madam Shen and Yu Ling. ¡°I raised Song Nan myself. She¡¯s like my biological daughter. She¡¯s the most gentle and considerate person. Even our Old Master likes her very much. He treats her like a daughter of the Mu family. Even if she gets married in the future, it¡¯ll be the same.¡± Yu Ling smiled reservedly. ¡°She¡¯s such a good girl. Of course, everyone loves her.¡± Duan Si felt that she had alreadyid the groundwork, so she looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see your Eldest Young Master today?¡± Yu Ling had long seen through Duan Si¡¯s thoughts. She smiled and nced at the main table on the Matriarch¡¯s side. ¡°Our Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Master grew up with Old Master and Old Madam. Eldest Young Mistress is filial and stays by their side all the time. Even when she¡¯s married, she spends more time with her grandparents. As for Eldest Young Master, he¡¯s elusive. Not to mention you guys, even people from the Shen Family rarely see him. I don¡¯t think anyone knows if he¡¯s single other than his sister, Shen Bai, right?¡± Duan Si was stunned. Judging from Yu Ling¡¯s tone, she didn¡¯t seem to be that friendly with Eldest Young Mistress and Eldest Young Master! However, it was rumored that although the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Mistress and Eldest Young Master were not Eldest Madam Yu Ling¡¯s biological children, she treated them as her own! And they had always been role models that every family and n fought to emte. Was it all an act? Yu Ling looked at Duan Si¡¯s expression and found it funny. Putting aside the fact that she could not decide for the Eldest Young Master, even if she could, it was impossible for her to choose Song Nan based on Duan Si¡¯s performance. Wasn¡¯t she thinking too simply? Did she think that the Shen Family was a family that could enter as they pleased? She, as their stepmother, had always been a decoration. When Eldest Young Mistress reached the marriageable age, she was always surrounded by wealthydies from time to time. At that time, she was hot-blooded and wanted to help the Shen Family find a good marriage for Eldest Young Mistress. In the end? Ha! She wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice. Moreover, the Eldest Young Master of the Shen Family was not someone anyone could afford to offend. Not to mention her, even his biological father, Shen Bei, did not have the guts to take charge of this matter. Duan Si was a muddle-headed person. She didn¡¯t have a good reputation outside, so Yu Ling didn¡¯t want to feign civility. She might as well make it clear so that she wouldn¡¯t continue pestering her. Chapter 116 - 116 Mother’s Interrogation 116 Mother¡¯s Interrogation Song Nan suddenly pulled her sleeve. Duan Si was annoyed and frowned. ¡°Auntie, look!¡± Song Nan sounded nervous. Duan Si hurriedly turned around and was stunned. A tall and handsome man pushed a wheelchair into the room, apanied by a youngdy in white. The grandchildren of the Shen Family stood up one after another, but Duan Si didn¡¯t notice them. !! She only saw that the person in the wheelchair was her eldest son, Mu Ci, and the person pushing the wheelchair was Luo Bing! And wasn¡¯t that little vixen, Bei Shuo? Duan Si lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Why are they here?¡± Song Nan was also confused. She whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mu Ci gave up this opportunity and asked Grandpa to bring Mu En here?¡± To Duan Si, this was equivalent to telling her that Mu Ci had gone back on his word and was here to dere his right in public! His move was really ruthless! Was he trying to cut off Mu En¡¯s escape route in public? Duan Si strode out, and Song Nan could not stop her even if she wanted to. The moment her fingers touched Duan Si, she bent and retracted them. Yu Ling saw her a cheap trick. She had a premonition that there was going to be a good show. She did not care what shameful things the Mu Family had done, but Duan Si clearly did not know that the person walking over was the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master. Ha! She didn¡¯t mind someone tearing the Shen Family¡¯s face apart at all. Yu Ling nced at Song Nan and said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Song, this aunt of yours is a bit impatient. Why doesn¡¯t she listen to your advice?¡± Song Nan looked a little embarrassed and said softly, ¡°Yes, my aunt is a little impatient.¡± Yu Ling looked at her meaningfully and smiled without saying anything. This girl was probably much more scheming than Eldest Madam Mu. ¡°Mu Ci? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯te and let Mu En apany Grandpa? Why? Are you going back on your word? If you¡¯re going back on your word, you should wait for us to go home first. Why are you here? Are you deliberately trying to embarrass our Mu Family?¡± Duan Si blocked Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair and lowered her voice as she said angrily. Mu Ci had thought that she would meet the Old Master and Madam of the Shen Family first and settle Bei Shuo¡¯s ¡®recognition¡¯. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to waste his breath exining anything. However, he did not expect to be stopped by his mother. Moreover, she said harsh words without saying anything. Mu Ci looked at his mother¡¯s angry face and was momentarily dazed. She had never liked him. No! She had always hated him. She hated him like a stepmother who hated her stepson. Why? Being hated by his mother was like an invisible knife that always urately stabbed into the weakest part of his heart. The dull pain would not kill him, but he had to use all his strength to survive. Bei Shuo immediately stood in front of Mu Ci and said anxiously, ¡°Madam, w-we¡ª¡± We what? Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what to say. They were here to see Second Senior Brother¡¯s Grandma, but who would have thought that Madam would be here? She was here, but she was not happy to see her son. Instead, she came up and confronted them. Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain? ¡°Shut up! Do you have the right to speak?¡± Duan Si was furious. She didn¡¯t even bother to lower her voice as she red at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was furious as well. At home, she had scolded Brother whenever she wanted. Now that they were outside, she still didn¡¯t care about Brother¡¯s feelings. She was about to speak when Mu Ci grabbed her hand. She looked down and saw Mu Ci shaking his head at her. Mu Ci looked at his mother and said softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to celebrate the Shen Family¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Duan Si was furious. She was overthinking? How could she not? ¡°Madam Mu, I think you¡¯re mistaken. Mu Ci and Bei Shuo are my guests. Please make a way. Don¡¯t dy our birthday celebration for Grandma!¡± Luo Bing said coldly. Duan Si knew that he was Bei Shuo¡¯s senior brother and had always disliked him. Seeing him speak to her with such an attitude, she said coldly, ¡°What Grandma? This is the Shen Family¡¯s banquet. Who do you think you are!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know who he is anymore!¡± A voice sounded behind Duan Si. Duan Si turned around and saw Shen Bai, the Eldest Young Mistress of the Shen Family, walking over with a smile. ¡°Sister!¡± Luo Bing¡¯s voice finally had warmth. Chapter 117 - 117 Awkward Promotion 117 Awkward Promotion ¡°Sister¡­ Sister?¡± Duan Si repeated subconsciously. She looked at Shen Bai in shock and then at Luo Bing. Shen Bai¡¯s smile was still gentle and sweet. ¡°Auntie from the Mu Family, let me introduce you. This is my younger brother, Shen Bing!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t his surname Luo?¡± Duan Si¡¯s mind was nk. Shen Bai smiled and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s been rebellious for more than 30 years! In order to show his ability, he didn¡¯t rely on his family and insisted on making a name for himself. He never said that his surname was Shen outside! Luo is my mother¡¯s surname! Eh? How do you know his surname is Luo? Do you know him?¡± Duan Si was speechless. She did not know how to answer or how to end it. She stood there in a daze. Shen Bai reached out to Mu Ci. ¡°Mu Ci, long time no see.¡± Mu Ci shook her hand. ¡°Sister Shen Bai.¡± They had known each other since they were young. Shen Bai was a few years older than him, butter on, they had different encounters and rarely saw each other. They were just famous for each other. Shen Bai looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°What a beautiful youngdy. Bing, is this your Little Junior Sister?¡± Luo Bing nodded. ¡°Bei Shuo, call her Sister.¡± Before Luo Bing could finish speaking, Bei Shuo bowed to Shen Bai. ¡°Hello, Sister!¡± Shen Bai couldn¡¯t help but smile. She pulled her hand. ¡°Hello, too! Come quickly, Grandpa and Grandma are all waiting anxiously! Bing, take good care of Mu Ci!¡± Bei Shuo turned around and looked at the two of them. The two of them nodded at her at the same time, telling her to leave with Shen Bai. Mu Ci was stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think you were Shen Bai¡¯s younger brother?¡± Luo Bing sneered. ¡°Are you an immortal? We didn¡¯t meet when we were young. We knew each other when we grew up. I have nothing to do with the Shen Family anymore! What do you think?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Am I considered a fool to be blessed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. If you¡¯re stupid, most of the people here are idiots! Eldest Young Master Mu, I never expected you to marry our Bei Shuo! Let me tell you, my feelings are like¡­¡± Luo Bing gritted his teeth and could not continue. Only then did Duan Sie back to her senses. She lowered her voice so low that it was a little unstable. ¡°Mu Ci, you¡¯re not going to steal your brother¡¯s limelight, are you? He has already confirmed his rtionship with Miss Shen Family. You¡­ just give in to him.¡± There was a pleading tone in her voice. Mu Ci looked at his mother calmly. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t fight with Mu En for anything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Miss Shen? Which Miss Shen?¡± Luo Bing was surprised. ¡°Shen Su,¡± Duan Si answered immediately. The person standing in front of her was the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master. This was something she had never expected. This was the boyfriend she had nned for Song Nan. He was the key person who could protect Song Nan¡¯s life and indirectly protect her unshakable position in the Mu Family. But she seemed to have offended him. There was nothing worse than this. How could she remedy it? ¡°Song¡­ Song Nan?¡± Duan Si¡¯s mouth was always faster than her brain. ¡°Auntie?¡± Under Yu Ling¡¯s disdainful and malicious gaze, Song Nan had no choice but to stand up and go to Duan Si. Now that Duan Si had called her out, she immediately responded. ¡°Young Master Shen, this is my adopted daughter, Song Nan. This is Young Master Shen. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve admired him for a long time?¡± She winked at Song Nan. Song Nan wanted to disappear on the spot. What did she mean by ¡°admiring him for a long time¡±? Even if she wanted to sell her, shouldn¡¯t she at least give her some face? Duan Si nudged her. ¡°Quickly greet Young Master Shen!¡± Song Nan suppressed her anger and nodded at Luo Bing. ¡°Hello.¡± Then, she turned to Mu Ci. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe with us? Are you preparing a surprise for us? I was really shocked by you!¡± She spoke to Mu Ci in a reproachful tone to cover up the awkwardness that was everywhere. However, Duan Si looked anxious. ¡°Aiya, child, what¡¯s there to be surprised about? He¡¯s best at shocking us! I¡¯ll bring him to see Old Master. You can chat with Young Master Shen.¡± As she spoke, she was about to snatch Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I¡¯ll bring him there,¡± Luo Bing replied calmly. He pushed Mu En¡¯s wheelchair forward, ignoring Duan Si and Song Nan. On the other side, Ning Xin held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and said with great fondness, ¡°Aiyo, why is this youngdy so good-looking? She¡¯s even prettier than the girls in our family!¡± Shen Bai smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, if you say that, you¡¯ll make my younger sisters unhappy!¡± Chapter 118 - 118 Meeting The Mu Family 118 Meeting The Mu Family Even though her hand was being held, Bei Shuo still bowed. ¡°Hello, Grandma! I¡¯m Bei Shuo!¡± Ning Xin smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Good child, Bing already told me. If he treats you as his biological sister, then I¡¯m your biological Grandma. This is your biological sister.¡± She ced Shen Bai¡¯s hand together with Bei Shuo¡¯s. ¡°Bai, where¡¯s your grandfather? Hurry!¡± Shen Shan happened to walk over. ¡°Eh? Where did such a beautiful girle from?¡± Ning Xin said, ¡°This is Bei Shuo!¡± Shen Shan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? This child is good-looking. She¡¯s worthy of being our Shen Family¡¯s granddaughter!¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t need Shen Bai to introduce her. She quickly bowed and greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Hey! Good! Good! Bing told you, right? Our house is your house. You have toe and apany us in the future?¡± Shen Shanughed and said loudly. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what Second Senior Brother and the two elders were talking about, but she had never been able to resist the elders and children. Hearing this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, if you need anything, call me anytime!¡± She thought that Second Senior Brother wanted her to take care of the two elders, so she was naturally at their beck and call. ¡°Bei Shuo?¡± Mu Chen looked at the youngdy standing in front of him in surprise. He blinked, thinking that he had seen wrongly. Bei Shuo was also shocked. ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Shan and Ning Xin looked at Mu Chen at the same time. Luo Bing pushed Mu Ci over. Mu En¡¯s expression changed and his grip on Shen Su tightened. Shen Su did not understand. She turned around and asked curiously, ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that your brother? Who is that woman?¡± Mu En did not speak and walked over involuntarily. Shen Su followed him. ¡°Is your big brother very close to my big brother?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mu En stopped in his tracks. ¡°Your big brother? Who is your big brother?¡± Mu En asked. Shen Su lifted her chin. ¡°The one pushing your brother is my brother.¡± Mu En¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Luo Bing, is he your brother?¡± Shen Su nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. My grandparents dote on Eldest Brother the most. Although he doesn¡¯t participate in any of our family¡¯s affairs, and even his surname isn¡¯t Shen, he¡¯s still the most important person in our Shen Family.¡± Mu En¡¯s ears rang like metal, making him deaf for a moment. Luo Bing was from the Shen Family? And he was the most important person in the Shen Family! He had tried so hard to investigate his background, but the feedback was all mediocre. It made him think that he was just a grassroot who had relied on Mu Ci¡¯s venture capital to rise rapidly. The way he went to the Mu Family to negotiate had the recklessness of a hothead, and no one could imagine that he had a background like the Shen Family. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Ci to have such a trick up his sleeve. Then, he had deliberately let him and his grandfather attend the banquet today to set a good trap for him! He wanted him to taste the sweetness first before giving him a heavy blow! However, Mu Ci definitely did not expect that he had already taken down Shen Su. Even if the Shen Family saw Mu Ci now, it was toote to regret it. As for whether they would encourage Shen Su to break up with him in the future, that would depend on his own ability. Thinking of this, Mu En calmed down. He held Shen Su¡¯s hand and smiled gently. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect our families to be so fated. Your big brother is my sister-inw¡¯s senior brother.¡± Shen Su was surprised. ¡°Oh?¡± Mu En held Shen Su¡¯s hand and stood behind Mu Chen. He had a smile on his face as he sized up the three people opposite him coldly. ¡°Grandpa, we came with Senior Brother Luo. Before we came, we really didn¡¯t know that Senior Brother Luo was from the Shen Family,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. Believe it or not, there was nothing he could do. Bei Shuo was so excited that she was practically jumping around. Mu Chen thought about it and smiled. He said to Shen Shan and Ning Xin, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this!¡± He looked at Luo Bing and said angrily, ¡°You child! Why didn¡¯t you say that you were Shen Shan¡¯s grandson when you went to our house? Grandpa Mu is going to pick on your manners. I have to me this on your grandfather!¡± Luo Bing bowed respectfully. ¡°Grandpa Mu, I¡¯m sorry. Thest time I went to the Mu Family, I was mainly targeting Mu Ci. My good Little Junior Sister was cheated into her marriage. I just wanted to beat him up and get Little Junior Sister back. How would I dare to tell you my family background? My grandfather would break my legs. Please forgive me on my grandfather¡¯s ount.¡± His attitude was so sincere that not to mention Mu Chen, even Shen Shan and Ning Xin widened their eyes in shock. Chapter 119 - 119 Old Men Bickering 119 Old Men Bickering Shen Shan asked directly, ¡°Old Mu, what did my grandson do? He actually apologized to you? Let me tell you, my grandson has never lowered his head to anyone in his life! Let me tell you! If you dare to me my grandson, I¡¯ll cut ties with you!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Luo Bing hurriedly stopped Shen Shan. Mu Chen immediately red at him. ¡°Hey! You old fart! When did I say I med him? Go away!¡± The two old men red at him. !! Luo Bing and Mu Ci quickly pulled one of them each. ¡°Grandpa Mu!¡± ¡°Grandpa Shen!¡± The two old men found a way out and shouted in unison, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you on ount of your grandson!¡± Luo Bing and Mu Ci looked at each other and touched their foreheads. Ning Xin did not take their childish behavior seriously at all. Her face was full of disdain. Shen Bai stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Look at the two of you. How old are you? How dare you make my grandpas angry? My grandpas, look at how scared Little Bei Shuo is!¡± She pulled Bei Shuo over and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, do you? The two grandfathers have been quarreling for their entire lives. In the past, it was still fine when the Mu Family¡¯s Grandma was around. The two Grandmas could control them, but now, it¡¯s just my Grandma herself. Anyway, she can¡¯t control them, so she might as well not care. After a little quarrel, they¡¯ll be in good health! Isn¡¯t that right, Grandpas?¡± Shen Shan and Mu Chen red at each other, but they both withdrew their troops. Everyone found it funny. ¡°Eh? Why is Bei Shuo calling you grandpa? Bing, what did you say just now? Lie about marriage? Mu Ci, you lied about marriage? Who did you lie to? Oh¡ªI know, I know! You, you, you¡ª¡± Shen Shan pped his forehead with a look of realization, but he could not say anything. Mu Ci smiled and pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa Shen, Bei Shuo is my wife. I only found out a few days ago that Luo Bing and Bei Shuo are senior brother and junior sister. I only found out at the door that Luo Bing is your grandson.¡± Shen Shan stopped pping his head. He widened his eyes and looked at his old wife for help! Ning Xin was moved. ¡°The wife Mu Chen married to counteract bad luck for you is actually Bing¡¯s Little Junior Sister?¡± Mu Ci nodded without changing his expression. ¡°Yes! Grandma Ning, actually counteracting bad luck is just an excuse. Bei Shuo and I met 17 years ago. She saved my life. When I was eight years old, I swore to marry her when I grew up.¡± There were gasps all around. This news was too explosive. Many people wereughing at the Mu Family. In order to extend this Eldest Young Master¡¯s life, the Mu Family did not hesitate to ask the small Bei Family to marry their daughter. Although she was a genuine daughter of the Bei Family, she was a wild girl who had been wandering outside for many years. This joke was enough to spread among the wealthy families for decades. It was said that Young Master Mu only had half a year left to live. When this insufferably arrogant business demon king closed his eyes, they would not know how the Mu Family would deal with this widow. However, there was no doubt that it would definitely be a good show! However, they never expected to see Mu Ci here today. And, that rumored girl who counteracted bad luck. Moreover, this insider story was too explosive. The so-called counteracting bad luck bride was actually his long-lost childhood sweetheart! The so-called countryside girl was actually the Shen Family¡¯s most precious eldest grandson¡¯s Little Junior Sister. With this status, even if she grew up in a cave, no one would dare to call her a countryside girl anymore! Ning Xin was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a coincidence? This, what a coincidence!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s smile immediately covered the wrinkles on his face. ¡°What a coincidence! What a coincidence!¡± Mu En lowered his eyes behind Mu Chen, hiding the dark mes in his eyes. Shen Shan said, ¡°Eh? Then what did you say just now? Bing, what did you go to the Mu Family for? Do you think they cheated her into marriage?¡± Luo Bing nodded reluctantly. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Bei Shuo has been pampered by us since she was young. She¡¯s naive and ignorant. I haven¡¯t seen her for a few years. When I saw her again and she said that she was married, I panicked. I felt that Mu Ci must have lied to Bei Shuo when I found out that she was married to Mu Ci! Without another word, I went to the Mu Family to break off the engagement and wanted to bring Bei Shuo back.¡± He pursed his lips and looked down. This made Shen Shan and Ning Xin¡¯s hearts melt. Shen Bai, who was standing at the side, had tears in her eyes. They had never seen Luo Bing so concerned about someone before. Shen Shan pped his hands excitedly. ¡°Old Mu, did you hear that? Bei Shuo is Bing¡¯s junior sister, so she¡¯s also the granddaughter of the Shen Family. We have to discuss this matter again! Bing! Why are you apologizing? Little girl, you, you, you,e over to Grandpa!¡± Chapter 120 - 120 Almost Taken Apart 120 Almost Taken Apart Bei Shuo was confused. She looked at Mu Ci first. Mu Ci¡¯s eyes shed. He nodded at her and let go of her hand. Bei Shuo walked to Shen Shan¡¯s side. Shen Shan pushed Bei Shuo to his wife¡¯s side and said in an imposing manner, ¡°Old Mu, the granddaughter of the Shen Family isn¡¯t someone that your Mu Family¡¯s grandson can marry just because he wants to! Y-y-y-you can ask to marry her again! You can only marry her after passing our entire family¡¯s test. You have to marry her in a grand manner! Do you understand?¡± Mu Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°Old Shen! Stop fooling around. Mu Ci and Bei Shuo have already registered their marriage!¡± There was another round of gasps. The Eldest Young Master of the Mu Family was actually serious about marrying a wife who was meant to counteract bad luck. They even got a marriage certificate? Then when Mu Ci died, wouldn¡¯t his widow be able to inherit his inheritance? However, with the Mu Family¡¯s background, they must have signed the prenuptial agreement. This youngdy would definitely not get a single cent! ¡°So what? You can get a divorce certificate even if you get a marriage certificate? Our family went back on their word! It¡¯s just a matter of minutes to get a divorce certificate!¡± Shen Shan waved his hand indifferently. Mu Chen continued to smile bitterly. ¡°Old Shen! Mu Ci is serious. He even drafted a prenuptial agreement!¡± Look, I knew that the Mu Family must have prepared a backup n. The spectators heaved a sigh of relief, relieved that they had guessed correctly. ¡°Mu Ci transferred all his personal assets to Bei Shuo. He¡¯s 100% sincere to Bei Shuo!¡± Mu Chen said sincerely. Everyone was gasping. The oxygen supply was seriously insufficient! Mu Ci slowly said, ¡°Grandpa Shen, I sincerely wanted to marry Bei Shuo. I also asked for her permission. Do you still remember that I was kidnapped 17 years ago?¡± Shen Shan¡¯s expression rxed and he nodded. Mu Ci said, ¡°It was Bei Shuo and her master who saved me. Bei Shuo has been sensible since she was young. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be alive today. So, she gave me my life. I know you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t live long and won¡¯t be able to give Bei Shuo long-term happiness.¡± Shen Shan could not bear it and his expression softened. ¡°Grandpa Shen, I promise you and Senior Brother Luo that I will do my best to live well and apany Bei Shuo. I will give her a peaceful life.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was firm and steady. Some people¡¯s eyes were already red. Ning Xin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mu Ci, we believe you. Bing told us about the little girl and said that he would bring her back to show us today. Your Grandpa Shen¡¯s words represent the Shen Family. Bei Shuo is a child of the Shen Family. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her! Otherwise, even without Bing, your Grandpa Shen and I will be the first to not let you off!¡± Mu Ci nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes! Grandma, I¡¯ll remember everything. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely treat Bei Shuo well! I¡¯ll definitely make her happy!¡± Mu Chen said, ¡°Old Shen, did you hear that? You watched Mu Ci grow up. His words are nailed to the board. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you have to believe him, right?¡± Shen Shan rolled his eyes and Ning Xin pushed him. ¡°Alright, old man, stop making things difficult for the child!¡± She pulled Bei Shuo over and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Girl, tell Grandma. Mu Ci said that you knew each other since you were young and that you saved his life. Is that true?¡± Bei Shuo nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, Grandma. At that time, my senior brothers were all locked up by Master for training. I was the only one at home. Master asked me to take care of my brother. In order to toughen his life, I even named him Stone.¡± She whispered thest sentence in Ning Xin¡¯s ear. Her blush made her beauty even more dazzling. Ning Xin smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. Then you really like Mu Ci and married him voluntarily, right?¡± Bei Shuo replied, ¡°Of course! Brother Mu Ci only brought me to the Civil Affairs Bureau because I agreed.¡± Ning Xin looked at this simple-minded girl and liked her from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Girl, you have to lead a good life after getting married. It¡¯s not enough to just like you. If you¡¯re unhappy living in the Mu Family in the future, or if you quarrel with Mu Ci, remember to look for Grandpa and Grandma. Your grandfather will go to the Mu Family with a walking stick to beat Mu Ci up and avenge you!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Brother and I won¡¯t quarrel. Brother treats me very well. I won¡¯t quarrel with him, but I will visit you often with Brother and Senior Brother.¡± Chapter 121 - 121 The Shen Family’s Promise 121 The Shen Family¡¯s Promise Shen Shan¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Girl, do you keep your word?¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but she still nodded. Shen Shan asked, ¡°Will you really bring Mu Ci and Bing back to visit us often?¡± Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief and her smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± !! Shen Shan was so happy that he pped his thigh. Bei Shuo nced at Second Senior Brother, who was standing at the side and rolling his eyes. He immediately understood and said even louder, ¡°Grandpa, if Second Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want toe back, I¡¯ll kidnap him!¡± She smiled and nced at Luo Bing. Luo Bing red at her but did not retort. Shen Shan was so happy to see this! He was about to take off on the spot. Ning Xin and Shen Bai looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. The discerning guests all came over to join in the fun. They congratted the old couple of the Shen Family for getting a good granddaughter. They congratted the Shen and Mu families for bing inws.. The three of them, who added up to more than 200 years old, were grinning from ear to ear. It was a win-win situation. Mu En pulled Shen Su along and finally got the chance to talk to Mu Ci and Bei Shuo. ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Shen Su.¡± Mu Ci wasn¡¯t surprised, but Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡± Shen Su pulled her hand and pouted. She turned around and said to Luo Bing, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so annoying. We tried everything we could to prepare gifts for Grandpa and Grandma. We wanted to make them happy so that we could be the first to win. But you! Hmph! You took the lead again.¡± Luo Bing rubbed his nose. He felt that he had won unfairly, so he asked, ¡°What gift did you give Grandpa and Grandma?¡± Shen Su pushed Mu En. ¡°A boyfriend. I think my grandparents will definitely be happy that I have a boyfriend! Hmph, who knew that you would give them another granddaughter! Obviously, the granddaughter you gave them is more to their liking than the grandson-inw I found!¡± Luo Bing nced at Mu En and said calmly, ¡°They are not satisfied? Then change your boyfriend!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Shen Su hurriedly let go of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and held onto Mu En¡¯s. Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make such a joke. I spent a lot of effort wooing my girlfriend. If you¡¯re not satisfied with anything, I¡¯ll change. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t let Shen Su reject me with the excuse that my brother doesn¡¯t agree.¡± He turned to Mu Ci and said, ¡°Brother, you have to side with your biological brother.¡± Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. I might as well beg my sister-inw instead of my brother! Sister-inw, I¡¯ll rely on you to help me with Shen Su¡¯s matters in the future.¡± Bei Shuo thought to herself, Perhaps Mu En offended me because he was drunk. He probably doesn¡¯t even remember. Otherwise, why would he face me so calmly? Shen Su pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand again. ¡°Can I call you Bei Shuo? My name is Shen Su. We look about the same age. You have to help me in the future! I¡¯m Big Brother¡¯s biological sister.¡± Bei Shuo smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, tell me what help you need. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Shen Su immediately had a good impression of Bei Shuo. ¡°What should I do? I like you too.¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Why do you like everyone you see? You can¡¯t call Sister-inw by her name. You have to call her Sister-inw!¡± Shen Su tilted her head and asked for Bei Shuo¡¯s birthday. Then, she said smugly, ¡°We¡¯re only two months apart. Bei Shuo, can we call each other by our names?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bei Shuo agreed readily. This was the second girl of simr age that she had met. Compared to Bei Le, Shen Su was simply an angel. She liked kind and straightforward girls, and Shen Su was undoubtedly one of them. Shen Bai walked over and said with a smile, ¡°It looks like Bei Shuo was born to be a child of our family. To think that she would get along so well with our Shen Su as soon as she entered the house. The two devils in our family, Bing and Su, have great rtionships with you, Bei Shuo. In the future, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to deal with them.¡± Bei Shuo smiled. She felt that the Shen Family¡¯s atmosphere was much better than the Mu Family¡¯s. Furthermore, the Shen Family liked her so much. She felt ttered. Fortunately, Mu Ci was by her side, following her every step, making her feel at ease. She finally understood Second Senior Brother¡¯s intention. Second Senior Brother was supporting her! Since the Bei Family was not supporting her, he would use his Shen Family as her backing! Chapter 122 - 122 The In-laws’ Hope 122 The Inws¡¯ Hope Compared to Bei Shuo¡¯s joy, Duan Si¡¯s hands and feet were cold. She looked at this scene in shock. Yu Ling walked over silently and stood side by side with Duan Si. She chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Madam Mu to be so lucky. In the future, our family¡¯s rtionship will be even closer.¡± Duan Si said nothing. Yu Ling seemed to hesitate for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Eldest Young Master is not in good health. From the looks of it, the rumors are indeed unbelievable. I think Eldest Young Master will have no problem inheriting Old Master Mu¡¯s career in the future. Eldest Young Madam must be a virtuous wife.¡± !! Duan Si¡¯s expression darkened. Yu Ling chuckled. ¡°Our Shen Su is born to be rich and idle. But which mother doesn¡¯t want her child to have a better future? Fortunately, she¡¯s still young. She still has a chance.¡± With that, she was about to turn around. Duan Si quickly reached out to stop her. She looked into Yu Ling¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Mu En will definitely have the best future. His wife will also be high up in the air. She won¡¯t let anyone suppress her!¡± Yu Ling looked back at Duan Si and revealed a meaningful smile. She gently pushed Duan Si¡¯s hand away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± She nced in her daughter¡¯s direction. ¡°My daughter is a silly girl. Fortunately, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll definitely pave a smooth path for her. In this aspect, I should be like-minded with Madam Mu.¡± The Shen Family¡¯s small-scale birthday banquet was not open to the public, but the explosive news spread like wildfire. In an instant, the various online media outlets, big verified ounts, and small verified ounts all used their own methods to fight for coverage. The Shen Family and the Mu Family, who had always kept a low profile, instantly stood at the center of the storm. Luo Bing¡¯s face darkened. Chen Hai dragged his tired body over, grabbed a bottle of water beside Luo Bing, and drank it. Luo Bing opened his mouth but swallowed his words. Chen Hai swallowed a mouthful of water and raised the bottle. He looked at him sideways and asked, ¡°What?¡± Luo Bing looked at the bottle. ¡°That¡¯s my water!¡± Chen Hai rolled his eyes at him and continued to pour the rest of the water into his mouth. Then, he wiped his mouth and urately threw the bottle into the trash can in the corner. ¡°I don¡¯t despise you,¡± Chen Hai said. ¡°I despise you!¡± Luo Bing said calmly. Chen Hai pretended to strangle him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too heartless? I helped you argue with thementers early in the morning and dealt with those reporters. You hid behind and didn¡¯t even thank me! How could you say the word ¡®despise¡¯ against your conscience? Feel it. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Luo Bing shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Chen Hai wanted to pounce on Luo Bing but changed his posture halfway. He copsed on Luo Bing¡¯s recliner and shook it gently. ¡°Do you think I was a bandit in my previous life? I was in the business of killing and robbing. Later, I met you and Mu Ci. You probably saved my life, or you might spare me. I must have made a promise to you. ¡®I can¡¯t thank you enough for your kindness! I¡¯ll definitely be your ve in my next life to repay you!¡¯ Then, retribution came. I¡¯ll be your ve for the rest of my life.¡± Luo Bing couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed. Chen Hai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There¡¯s also an added bonus of adjusting your emotions.¡± Luo Bing sat on the opposite chair and kicked Chen Hai¡¯s chair. Chen Hai was relieved to finally see Luo Bing¡¯s smile. ¡°To be honest, Bing, you¡¯ve been hiding your identity for so many years, and you¡¯re just going to tell everyone just for your Little Junior Sister. Can I interview you on behalf of those entertainment reporters outside? How do you feel now? Will you regret itter?¡± Chen Hai asked leisurely. Luo Bing did not say anything. Just as Chen Hai felt that he would not answer, Luo Bing said, ¡°What wille wille. Running away is not a solution. What I am angry about is that I did not find Little Junior Sister first and let her board Mu Ci¡¯s pirate ship.¡± Chen Hai was displeased. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t attack him personally! How can Mu Ci be considered a thief? Bei Shuo likes Mu Ci a lot too, okay?¡± Chen Hai suddenly sat up straight and stared at Luo Bing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like Bei Shuo and want to marry her?¡± Luo Bing kicked Chen Hai¡¯s chair, sending him and the chair flying a few steps away. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chen Hai moved back with his chair and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? You look guilty!¡± Seeing that Luo Bing was about to kick him again, he hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, a gentleman uses his mouth, uses his mouth, uses his mouth!¡± Luo Bing red at him. ¡°How many seniors and juniors do you have?¡± Chen Hai changed the topic. It wasn¡¯t just a press conference. Chapter 123 - 123 Senior Brother’s Worry 123 Senior Brother¡¯s Worry ¡°Four. I¡¯m the second and Little Junior Sister are the youngest. When Master picked her up, she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. She only knew that her name was Bei Shuo, the precious Bei Shuo. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss and was very easy to coax. She was silly and cute, so she kept her.¡± ¡°Our master isn¡¯t very reliable, so we can only take care of her. It¡¯s fine to call her our little sister, but it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she¡¯s our child because the three of us fed her little by little.¡± Luo Bing¡¯s tone carried a hint of imperceptible pride. Chen Hai nodded. ¡°Bei Shuo still looks a little silly now!¡± Luo Bing red at him. ¡°But she¡¯s very cute,¡± Chen Hai quickly added. As the saying went, one could scold their own child, but others could not. They could not say a single bad word. They could only praise him and not repeat him. To a certain extent, Luo Bing and Mu Ci had the same character. ¡°What about the Shen Family? Everyone knows that you are the Eldest Young Master of the Shen Family now. You have worked so hard to hide your identity for so many years. Because of the child that you raised, everything has been exposed. No, you expected this oue before you brought her back to the Shen Family, right?¡± Chen Hai suddenly understood and looked at Luo Bing. Luo Bing did not say anything. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you agreed to some overboard request from Old Master and Old Madam?¡± Chen Hai probed. Luo Bing remained silent. Chen Hai pped his thigh. ¡°Alright! Brother Luo, you¡¯re really Bei Shuo¡¯s biological brother. Are you selling yourself for Bei Shuo¡¯s happiness?¡± Luo Bing frowned and red at Chen Hai. ¡°Tsk tsk! Are the old couple overjoyed? What did they ask you to promise them? Not only did they pick up a cute granddaughter for free, but they can also get back at their grandson. This deal¡­ Speaking of which, what did you promise them? To get married? To give birth to a great-grandson for them to hug and y with within a year?¡± Luo Bing felt his teeth aching. ¡°You have such a big imagination. Why don¡¯t you just write a screeny?¡± ¡°The screenwriting team has always weed me. I¡¯m their supernumerary member!¡± Chen Hai said without any modesty. ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Chen Hai pursued relentlessly. ¡°Go home often,¡± Luo Bing said calmly. ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Chen Hai was stunned. ¡°Eat with them, y chess, and y ball,¡± Luo Bing added. Chen Hai looked at Luo Bing and blinked. ¡°Then, you suddenly realized that they¡¯re old and you¡¯re a jerk? So you¡¯re a little depressed?¡± Luo Bing red at him and said word by word, ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t speak?¡± Chen Hai moved closer to her with his chair. ¡°Did I guess correctly? I really guessed correctly, didn¡¯t I?¡± Luo Bing turned his head away and ignored him. Chen Hai sniggered. ¡°The Shen Family¡¯s grandpa and grandma are indeed impressive. They¡¯re using the emotional card to beat their eldest grandson. It¡¯s practically a 100% hit rate. This time, it looks like they¡¯re doing it for Bei Shuo, but in reality, they¡¯re the biggest winners. Amazing! I have to learn from them!¡± Luo Bing leaned against the chair and said softly, ¡°My sister is pregnant.¡± Chen Hai was stunned and instinctively said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! If Sister Shen Bai doesn¡¯t give birth soon, she¡¯ll be an elderly parturient woman.¡± ¡°It counts now. So, my brother-inw wants her to reduce her workload. He asked me if I could help her. My sister won¡¯t be at ease if she hands thepany over to someone else. It¡¯s even more unfavorable for the pregnancy,¡± Luo Bing said with his head raised. Chen Hai muttered, ¡°You have to help with this. That¡¯s your biological sister. You¡¯re the child¡¯s biological uncle! If you don¡¯t help, are you still human?¡± Luo Bing stopped talking. Chen Hai thought about it and smiled bitterly. ¡°Luo Bing, your family has already discussed this. They¡¯re just waiting for an opportunity so that they can put these shackles around your neck. Whether Bei Shuo is involved or not, you won¡¯t be able to escape this, right? You¡¯re surrounded!¡± Luo Bing sighed softly and wiped her face. ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯t end up like me!¡± Chen Haiy back in his chair. ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t fall for it! Don¡¯t even think about kidnapping me with familial ties! No one is allowed!¡± Luo Bing sat up straight and looked at him teasingly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember it. When you go back, I¡¯ll help Uncle Chen release fireworks in front of the Chen Family¡¯s residence. 10,000 of them!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Chen Hai cursed angrily. It was Luo Bing¡¯s turn tough. Chen Hai found it funny when he thought about it. The two of them burst intoughter. When the two of them gradually stoppedughing, Chen Hai said, ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it long ago. So, you¡¯re also using Bei Shuo¡¯s matter to give them an out?¡± Luo Bing shook her head. ¡°Bei Shuo was an ident, but I do want the Shen Family to be her backer. The Mu Family is too chaotic. Even if Mu Ci protects her, it won¡¯t work. Only if her maternal family is powerful enough can we shut up the people who want to bully her in the Mu Family.¡± Chapter 124 - 124 Not Favored By Her Mother-in-law 124 Not Favored By Her Mother-inw Without a doubt, the biggest winner in this matter was the Shen Family. They had picked up the eldest granddaughter-inw of the Mu family for free and brought their eldest grandson, who was wandering outside, into the public eye. Luo Bing was one of the hottest new directors. With the Shen Family¡¯s support, his current drama was trending before it was even finished filming. Chen Hai had no choice but to temporarily strengthen the tight protection of the production team and strictly forbid all actors and actresses from epting any interviews. The hidden winner would be Mu Ci, not the Mu Family. A person who was about to die had returned to the public eye in such a manner. A ¡°scandal¡± like counteracting bad luck was easily blown away. A beautiful story of his childhood sweetheart saving the hero was extremely precious in the cold steel city. Mu Ci, this cold-faced demon king, was actually so affectionate. How could they not be moved? As soon as Old Master Mu returned home, he called Mu Ci to the study. This made Duan Si panic. Mu En patted her shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Duan Si grabbed him. ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re not allowed to leave! Stay here obediently and see what the Old Master has to sayter!¡± Mu En looked around and said softly, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t be nervous. The more nervous you are, the more it means that you have improper thoughts. Think about what Old Master hates the most now.¡± Duan Si was stunned. Mu En chuckled. ¡°Mom, rx. Just say that I went out to y.¡± Walking past Song Nan, Mu En stopped and looked at her. ¡°Sister Nan, talk to Mom.¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Mu En smiled and sighed. ¡°Fortunately, I have a considerate and understanding person like you.¡± Seeing Mu En leave without looking back, Duan Si stomped her feet. ¡°This child is really disobedient.¡± Song Nan hurried forward and said, ¡°Auntie, you should listen to Mu En. I think he¡¯s right. You can¡¯t be too anxious now. What if Grandpa is unhappy?¡± ¡°You saw it yourself today. If Mu En can¡¯t inherit the Mu Family, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to marry a daughter of the Shen Family! Mu Ci has the Shen Family as his backing again. Tell me, why can¡¯t he leave his brother a way out?¡± Duan Si was indignant. Song Nan didn¡¯t know what to say, so she helped Duan Si sit down on the sofa. Duan Si looked around and called for the helpers. ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Young Madam? Where did she go? Does she even care about me as her mother-inw? Get her here!¡± The servant was startled by her and hurriedly ran to look for Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was instructing Xiaoling and Xiaobai to put away all the gifts that the Shen Family had given her. Upon hearing this, she frowned. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down immediately.¡± She sighed softly. Xiaobai was dissatisfied. ¡°How can Madam be so biased? They are both her biological sons. Why does she treat Second Young Master better than Eldest Young Master?¡± Xiaoling red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! There¡¯s still a difference in length with our 10 fingers!¡± Noticing that Bei Shuo was fretting, she advised, ¡°Young Madam, please coax Madam. Anyway, Eldest Young Master is on your side. If she makes Eldest Young Master angry, he won¡¯t give anyone face. Don¡¯t be afraid, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is already difficult. Just bear with it for Eldest Young Master¡¯s sake!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just a little troubled. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t like me, but she doesn¡¯t like Brother. I think Brother is quite sad.¡± Xiaoling and Xiaobai looked at each other, not knowing how tofort her. When Bei Shuo came down, she saw Song Nan whispering something into Duan Si¡¯s ear. Duan Si nodded repeatedly. When they saw hering, they both stopped. They looked at each other in tacit understanding and moved away from each other. Song Nan looked away, and Duan Si immediately put on a look of disdain. ¡°How many gifts has the Shen Family given you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking at them one by one and eximing in admiration as you look at them? Just thinking about it shows how inexperienced you are!¡± After saying that, sheughed disdainfully. Song Nan could only smile in agreement. She stole a nce at Bei Shuo, afraid that she would be unhappy. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t even look at her. She smiled and nodded. ¡°The Shen Family¡¯s grandparents, uncles, aunties, brothers, and sisters are so nice. They gave me so many things, but I¡¯ve never seen so many good things! These are all their kind intentions. I have to keep them well and cherish them. Don¡¯t you agree, Madam?¡± Duan Si opened her mouth, but no words came out. She red at Bei Shuo angrily. Song Nan smiled gently. ¡°Bei Shuo, Auntie just wants to tell you that you¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Mu Family. You have to think of the Mu Family and not lose face.¡± Chapter 125 - 125 He Stood Up 125 He Stood Up Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, Sister Song Nan is right. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Song Nan choked. She had thought that Bei Shuo would refute her. Only when she did would Duan Si have an excuse to continue educating her. Unexpectedly, when she nodded obediently, it was as if she had punched cotton and almost hurt her waist. She forced a smile and said softly, ¡°Auntie, look at how obedient Bei Shuo is. You don¡¯t have to worry about her embarrassing the Mu Family. She definitely won¡¯t do anything to the Shen Family!¡± Duan Si frowned and said sternly, ¡°Bei Shuo! Let me tell you, since you¡¯ve already married into the Mu Family, you¡¯re now a member of the Mu Family. In the future, if you go to the Shen Family or if someone from the Shen Family asks you to go, you must inform me and I¡¯ll apany you! Do you understand?¡± Bei Shuo looked at Duan Si in shock. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m your mother-inw! I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll embarrass our Mu Family outside!¡± Duan Si¡¯s gaze was a little fierce. Bei Shuo picked up an orange and tossed it in her hand. She said nonchntly, ¡°Sure!¡± Since she had agreed so easily, Duan Si had nothing else to say. Was Bei Shuo smart or stupid? Bei Shuo¡¯s orange was suddenly intercepted. Bei Shuo turned around and eximed happily, ¡°Brother!¡± Mu Ci peeled the orange and put a piece into her mouth. After watching her eat it, he slowly said to Duan Si, ¡°Mom is afraid that the Shen Family will treat Bei Shuo too well and suppress my sister-inw in the future, right?¡± Song Nan gently tugged at the corner of Duan Si¡¯s shirt, so Duan Si did not act rashly. Mu Ci saw what they were doing. He ced the peeled orange in the orange skin and handed it to Bei Shuo. Without looking at Duan Si, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Grandpa. I¡¯m withdrawing from all the Mu Family¡¯s businesses.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Duan Si was pleasantly surprised. Mu Ci lowered his eyes slightly. When he looked up again, his eyes were clear. ¡°Yes, Grandpa has already promised me.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Then, your grandfather¡­ then Mu En¡­¡± Duan Si was a little incoherent. Mu Ci didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°The Shen Family likes Bei Shuo, but that¡¯s between her and the Shen Family. It has nothing to do with the Mu Family. In the future, if you have a daughter-inw you like, you can train her carefully. Bei Shuo isn¡¯t suitable to be by your side.¡± Duan Si felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll bully her?¡± Mu Ci looked at her and nodded lightly. ¡°Yes! What Mom is most worried about won¡¯t happen anymore. There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for Bei Shuo anymore. She and I have our own lives to lead.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Duan Si was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Song Nan tried to calm her down. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. Mu Ci doesn¡¯t mean anything by it. He¡¯s just worried that you might have a conflict with Bei Shuo.¡± Duan Si sneered. ¡°He¡¯s just protecting that¡­ girl.¡± In the end, she removed the word ¡°wild¡± out of consideration for the Shen Family. Mu Ci exhaled softly. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my wife. Of course I have to protect her.¡± Duan Si looked at Mu Ci and suddenly felt sad. ¡°Why is my life so bitter? You¡¯re my biological son, yet you treat your Mom like this! Tell me, what have I done to you? Do you hate me so much? Why are you so guarded against me?¡± ¡°You only have yourself in your heart. When have you ever respected me or doted on your brother? I finally understand. You and your father are birds of a feather! You forget everything when you see a woman! What can I count on you for? Why is my life so bitter?¡± Duan Si muttered as she cried. After saying this for so many years, she was familiar with it and could recite it fluently. Mu Ci ced his hands on the wheelchair and stood up. He pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and walked upstairs without saying a word. Behind him, Duan Si¡¯s cries stopped abruptly. Duan Si and Song Nan watched in shock as the two of them left hand in hand. Although Mu Ci¡¯s footsteps were slow, they were steady. Step by step, he walked with strength and determination. No matter how one looked at it, one couldn¡¯t tell that he¡¯s been in a wheelchair for a long time. When the elevator went upstairs, Duan Si and Song Nan¡¯s eyes were blocked by the elevator door. ¡°He can actually walk?¡± Duan Si muttered. Shocked, Song Nan could not help but feel mixed emotions. What had she missed? Mu Ci should have been easy for her! But now, he could stand up and even walk. He was beyond her reach! Why? How could she swallow this anger? Chapter 126 - 126 Bell’s Loss of Control 126 Bell¡¯s Loss of Control Bei Shuo was a little worried and wanted to turn around, but Mu Ci stopped her. He said softly, ¡°Let her make a fuss. She¡¯ll only give up after she¡¯s done.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know if Mu Ci was referring to himself or his mother. Bei Le heard about Mu En on the set. Everyone on the set was exhrated as they exchanged the news they had received. It was a joyous asion for every actor and actress to gain poprity even before filming waspleted. Plop! In the corner, someone fell off the chair. ¡°Hey, Bei Le, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone hurriedly helped Bei Le up. Bei Le¡¯s face was covered in tears. Her entire body was trembling, and her face was extremely pale. She hugged herself tightly, but she could not say a word. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to call an ambnce?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now?¡± ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and call her family!¡± *** Bei Le grabbed Bei Cong¡¯s cor tightly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother, have you heard? Mu En, he has a marriage alliance with the Shen Family?¡± Bei Cong grabbed her hand andforted her: ¡°Bei Le, Bei Le, calm down, calm down, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± ¡°How can I not be anxious? I-I-¡± Bei Le felt bitter, but she could not say a word. Bei Cong finally pried Bei Le¡¯s hands away from his clothes and straightened his wrinkled clothes. Seeing that Bei Le was in a daze, heforted her. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re too anxious. You panicked as soon as you heard this rumor. How can you do that?¡± Bei Le stared nkly, unmoved by Bei Cong¡¯s words. ¡°Rumor has it that Mu En and Miss Shen are engaged now, but have you verified it with Mu En? Did Mu En tell you personally? You know the rtionship between the two of you the best. You have to trust him at the very least, right? Let me tell you, that Miss Shen is not as beautiful as you at all. As long as Mu En is not blind, he will definitely choose you!¡± Bei Cong said firmly. Bei Le finally reacted. She turned her head. ¡°Really?¡± Two streams of tears streamed down her face. Bei Cong¡¯s heart ached. He hurriedly took out a tissue and handed it to Bei Le. ¡°Really, really! Would I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, look for photos online. She really looks very ordinary. She can¡¯tpare to you!¡± ¡°But she is the daughter of the Shen Family!¡± Bei Le said in a low voice. Bei Cong was speechless. Seeing that his sister was sad, he hurriedly said, ¡°So what? With Second Young Master Mu¡¯s qualifications, do you think he still needs a marriage alliance? Besides, let me tell you, Miss Shen is famous for her bad temper. Is our Second Young Master Mu someone who can be bullied?¡± Bei Le listened and looked at him doubtfully. Bei Cong continued to encourage her. ¡°Let me tell you, with your gentle temper, that¡¯s what men dream of! Which man doesn¡¯t like a gentle woman but prefers a fiery one?¡± Bei Le burst outughing. Bei Cong heaved a sigh of relief. Bei Le stopped smiling and sighed softly. ¡°Brother, Gu Ming saw me when I came out of the clubhouse.¡± Bei Cong was surprised. ¡°He saw you and Mu En?¡± Bei Le shook her head. Bei Cong said, ¡°So what? He didn¡¯t catch you two together, right? Although Gu Ming¡¯s not smart, his family background is alright. Most of our family¡¯s businesses are intertwined with theirs, so you still have to keep him hanging¡ª¡± ¡°He waited outside the clubhouse for the whole night and¡­ Anyway, he knows that I have another man,¡± Bei Le said coldly. Bei Cong was stunned. ¡°Moreover, his mother has alreadye to our house to make a fuss. Our mother and his mother have also fallen out. Mom still doesn¡¯t know about me and Mu En. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for us to be together,¡± Bei Le said coldly. Now, whenever Gu Ming was mentioned, her heart would turn cold. She already knew that she did not like him. With Mu En around, Gu Ming was useless. A trace of pity shed across Bei Cong¡¯s eyes. Then, he patted Bei Le¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s split up then. He¡¯s just a spare tire. This way, you can focus all your attention on Mu En. You don¡¯t have to worry about Gu Ming.¡± Bei Le nodded. For some reason, she actually felt some pain in her heart. Hence, she said to Bei Cong, ¡°Brother, tell me everything you know about Mu En and Miss Shen. I want to know!¡± Bei Cong cleared his throat. ¡°Actually, there aren¡¯t many rumors about Mu En and Miss Shen. I only heard that Miss Shen admitted that Mu En was her boyfriend in front of her family. Yesterday was the birthday banquet of Old Madam Shen. A few wealthy families that were close to her went to the banquet and they spoke unclearly.¡± Chapter 127 - 127 Mu En’s Judgment 127 Mu En¡¯s Judgment Bei Le frowned. She acutely felt that something was wrong. ¡°If Mu En and Miss Shen¡¯s matter isn¡¯t the main point, then what is? What else is important?¡± Bei Le panicked when she heard about Mu En and Miss Shen. Thinking back, everyone should have been discussing other things at that time. What could be more explosive than Mu En and Miss Shen admitting their rtionship? Bei Cong¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, but he still told the truth. ¡°I heard that the olddy of the Shen Family acknowledged Bei Shuo as her god-granddaughter. She even said that the Shen Family would be Bei Shuo¡¯s maternal family in the future and that she had raised her status.¡± Bei Le was shocked. ¡°How is that possible? How did Bei Shuo know the Shen Family?¡± Bei Shuo was a unique name. There was no other Bei Shuo. However, it was impossible for Bei Shuo to climb up the socialdder of the Shen Family. They were a wealthy family that was not inferior to the Mu Family at all! Bei Shuo sighed. ¡°Your director, Luo Bing, is actually the mysterious eldest grandson of the Shen Family. His real name is Shen Bing. He¡¯s Bei Shuo¡¯s senior brother. You were the one who provided the photos that were trending a few days ago.¡± Bei Le was stunned as if she had been hit in the head. She muttered, ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? How can this be?¡± What kind of luck did that wild girl have? This was too unfair. What right did she have? Bei Le puffed out her chest and took a deep breath. She took her cell phone and dialed Mu En¡¯s number. She couldn¡¯t lose to Bei Shuo! The call went through, but it was Lin Xu. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Miss Bei Le, Young Master is in a bad mood. He drank a lot and just fell asleep. Do you want me to wake him up?¡± Bei Le quickly said gently, ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need. Let Brother have a good sleep. I¡¯ll call him tomorrow.¡± The gloominess in Bei Le¡¯s heart had already dissipated. Mu En was so drunk in broad daylight. What else could it be? It must be because the marriage alliance did not go ording to his wishes! It seemed like he really didn¡¯t like Miss Shen anymore. That would make things much easier. Mu En looked at Lin Xu gloomily as he hung up the phone. He asked coldly, ¡°Bei Le?¡± Lin Xu nodded. Mu En snorted coldly, not caring at all. ¡°Mu Ci really stood up and walked?¡± He looked up at Lin Xu, his eyes filled with viciousness. Lin Xu nodded. ¡°The people who followed Madam saw it with their own eyes. Miss Song Nan also said that Eldest Young Master can walk by himself. He¡¯s not fast, but he¡¯s very stable. He walked from the living room to the elevator without anyone¡¯s help.¡± The pen in Mu En¡¯s hand snapped. ¡°How do these guys do things?¡± Lin Xu said carefully, ¡°Young Master, it looks like Bei Shuo is quite capable!¡± Mu En said coldly, ¡°Impossible! She¡¯s still Old Li¡¯s student! If she¡¯s so powerful, why would she still be a graduate student? Old Li has also verified that she¡¯s just an ordinary medical student!¡± Lin Xu refused to give up. ¡°But didn¡¯t Madam say that she has Snow Pills? Snow Pills are medicine that can bring the dead back to life. The one you took back then was worth 30 million yuan. Eldest Young Master has already taken two. She said that Bei Shuo has two more.¡± Mu En narrowed his eyes. ¡°Think of a way to steal those two pills!¡± Lin Xu looked troubled. ¡°Young Master, the people in the vi have been cleaned up. Old Master is watching. Ordinary people can¡¯t enter at all. It won¡¯t be good if we provoke Old Master again.¡± Mu En smiled evilly. ¡°Look at how scared you are. Why don¡¯t you think about how those people who were cleared out are doing? If Old Master wanted to interfere, he would have long dealt with those people. He wants to settle the matter more than anyone else!¡± ¡°Let me tell you. When one lives to a certain age, one will be smart. Big Brother thinks that Old Master is sincere and he is grateful to him, but he doesn¡¯t know that Old Master doesn¡¯t care about any particr of his descendants at all. In his heart, he only cares about the Mu Family. As long as it¡¯s beneficial to the Mu Family, he doesn¡¯t care who inherits the family business.¡± ¡°I still have to thank Big Brother for this. If he hadn¡¯t been sick for so many years and had lived and died so many times, Old Master wouldn¡¯t have been so open-minded. He might have even given this family to Big Brother ording to the old rules.¡± Lin Xu was a little hesitant. ¡°Young Master, after what happened this time, will you really not be affected?¡± Chapter 128 - 128 Their Own Plots 128 Their Own Plots Mu En chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Big Brother used his wife to be popr again. Will Old Master change his mind?¡± Lin Xu looked at him and did not say anything. Mu En¡¯s smile turned cold bit by bit. ¡°Fortunately, I arranged things with Shen Su in advance. Otherwise, he might have taken the initiative. However, we can¡¯t keep him around. If he is around, it will be an even bigger disaster!¡± Lin Xu nodded his head in agreement. !! Mu En leaned against the chair and turned slightly. Lin Xu stood at the side motionlessly, not daring to make any noise. ¡°Go and give Bei Le some pointers. Sisters are always the easiest to talk to each other. If she can¡¯t, it¡¯s not too much to stay at her sister¡¯s house,¡± Mu En suddenly said with a smile. Lin Xu thought for a moment. ¡°Understood.¡± Mu En knocked his forehead with his fist. ¡°Help me prepare 999 blue roses and send them to Shen Su.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Lin Xu turned around to make the arrangements. Mu En gently closed his eyes. They were both sons of the Mu Family, so why was his path so difficult? Big Brother had everything except health. He didn¡¯t need to do anything, and someone would send everything to him. When it came to him, he had to fight for everything himself. He fawned over every elder and tried his best to design a harmless persona for himself, but when he was really harmless, no one took him seriously. Reality was just so cruel. Bei Shuo entered thest case file into herputer seriously. Her senior brothers and sisters had already left. She stretched her body, turned off theputer, and packed her things. However, Dr. Li pushed the door open and entered. When he saw her, he was stunned. ¡°Eh? You haven¡¯t left?¡± Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve inputted the medical records into theputer, in case everyone can¡¯t find today¡¯s information when they¡¯re revising.¡± Dr. Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to find students like you now. Look at your senior brothers and sisters. All of them are cunning and greedy. Bei Shuo smiled and remained silent. Dr. Li¡¯s hands were in the pockets of his white coat. He seemed to have suddenly thought of something. ¡°Do you want to follow me to the ward for ward rounds?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure! Thank you, Teacher Li!¡± Dr. Li smiled as he led the way. Bei Shuo quickly sent a message to Mu Ci. ¡°I¡¯m going for a ward round with my mentor. I¡¯ll be hometer.¡± Mu Ci replied instantly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate.¡± Bei Shuo smiled. If he wanted to wait, so be it. Anyway, her brother had a lot of free time. After entering the inpatient department, the nurses and family members greeted Dr. Li one after another. Bei Shuo watched from behind, unsure of her own suspicions. Would such a popr doctor do such a thing? As Dr. Li walked, he introduced, ¡°I¡¯m going to see a patient with hemiplegia. She¡¯s been paralyzed in bed for many years. She has some assets at home, so she¡¯s been staying in the hospital to recuperate. You can study her conditionter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bei Shuo immediately perked up at the mention of patients. The stars in his eyes stung Dr. Li. He quickly turned around. Liu Ming got into the car and reported to Mu Ci, ¡°Eldest Young Madam followed Dr. Li to the ward. I reckon Dr. Li is very willing to take her there.¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t look up from hisptop. He asked, ¡°Do you think he will suspect Bei Shuo?¡± Liu Ming said indignantly, ¡°No! Even if he knows Eldest Young Madam¡¯s identity, he won¡¯t be afraid. Because in their eyes, it¡¯s too easy to poison you. It¡¯s simply done without anyone knowing.¡± Mu Ci signed on the tablet and threw it aside. ¡°The more this is the case, the more we have to arrange for someone to be by her side. Uncle Liu, we can¡¯t let her be in any danger. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Young Master,¡± Liu Ming replied. Mu Ci leaned back and rested his head on the pillow, tapping the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Find out who this Dr. Li is rted to as soon as possible. If necessary, we can use tricks. I walked in front of my mother yesterday. I think I know everything I need to know now. Dr. Li should be under pressure too. We have to guard against him!¡± Liu Ming nodded solemnly. ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯ve spoken to Grandpa. I¡¯m leaving the Mu Family and will no longer be involved in anything rted to the Mu Family. Help me sort out my work as soon as possible. I want to live well and not be a target anymore. I have to keep my life for Bei Shuo, but I can¡¯t die so easily. I still have to apany Bei Shuo for the rest of my life.¡± His voice was as soft as sleep talk. However, Liu Ming felt a lump in his throat and was overjoyed. ¡°Eldest Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make the arrangements. Just be at ease and apany Eldest Young Madam. Just live a happy life!¡± Chapter 129 - 129 Strange Patient 129 Strange Patient Bei Shuo removed her fingers from the patient¡¯s wrist and looked at her face. It was hard to tell how old she was. She was a thin woman who had been tortured by her illness. However, she could still tell that she was a beautiful woman. Her gaze was cold and dull, and she did not seem to be very sensitive to the outside world. Bei Shuo stared at her in a daze. ¡°Bei Shuo?¡± Dr. Li called her name softly. Bei Shuo turned around and looked at Dr. Li calmly. Dr. Li tilted his head and gestured for them to leave. He then turned around and led Bei Shuo out of the ward. ¡°How¡¯s her pulse?¡± Bei Shuo lowered her eyes and thought carefully before saying, ¡°From the pulse, it seems to be obstructed. It seems like there¡¯s internal fire, but it also seems to be extremely cold. Teacher, I¡¯ve never seen such aplicated pulse. I wonder what illness this patient has.¡± When Bei Shuo looked up again, her face was filled with curiosity. Dr. Li¡¯s gazended on her face. He wished he could look through this girl¡¯s skin and see her bone structure like an X-ray. ¡°Is that so? Have you never seen such a patient?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone like her before, but I¡¯ve seen someone simr.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dr. Li raised his eyebrows and waited for Bei Shuo to continue. Bei Shuo looked back at Dr. Li calmly. ¡°My family member¡¯s pulse is simr to this patient¡¯s, but they¡¯re not exactly the same. My family member has a leg problem and can¡¯t walk.¡± ¡°Then how did your family member treat it?¡± Dr. Li asked anxiously. Bei Shuo looked at him and smiled. ¡°Teacher Li, how did you know that my family member had been cured?¡± Dr. Li knew that he had misspoken and felt a little awkward. ¡°You don¡¯t look worried. I think it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Teacher to be so meticulous. That¡¯s right. My family member¡¯s legs are much better now. He can walk for a while and is recovering. The method I used isn¡¯tplicated. Acupuncture. Teacher Li, have you tried it on this patient?¡± ¡°Oh? You know acupuncture?¡± Dr. Li asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been learning for a few years,¡± Bei Shuo replied bluntly. Dr. Li¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked at her. After a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand this patient to you. You can treat her using your method. Are you willing?¡± Bei Shuo was slightly taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± Dr. Li smiled. ¡°Rules are dead, but people are alive. Moreover, a doctor has to have the heart for a parent. In this patient¡¯s case, the worst case scenario is death. If the method is used correctly, perhaps she still has a chance of survival?¡± Bei Shuo bit her lip and nodded at Dr. Li. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Dr. Li looked at her and smiled meaningfully. ¡°I believe you. You can definitely do it. You¡¯re the most promising student I¡¯ve met in so many years!¡± ¡°You tter me,¡± Bei Shuo replied humbly. Dr. Li looked back at the ward. ¡°Even if your family is well-educated, you can¡¯t treat the patient independently. Therefore, every time youe, you have toe with me. You can¡¯t act alone.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. Dr. Li seemed to be very satisfied with her attitude. ¡°Alright, send me your n as soon as possible.¡± Bei Shuo walked out of the school gate with heavy steps. When she saw the familiar car parked in its usual spot, she quickened her pace. The chauffeur jumped out of the car and came over to guard the door for her. When she saw Mu Ci sitting inside, Bei Shuo immediately threw away all the questions in her mind and got into the car to apologize. ¡°Have you been waiting for me for a long time? I¡¯m sorry, Brother Stone.¡± Mu Ci reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear and said gently, ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Go ahead and do your thing. I won¡¯t affect my work no matter where I am, so I won¡¯t dy anything just because I picked you up. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± Bei Shuo hugged one of his arms happily. ¡°I knew it! Brother treats me the best! The best!¡± Mu Ci admitted that at this moment, his heart was filled with happiness. Other than happiness, there was nothing else. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Mu Ci asked gently. Bei Shuo immediately sat up straight and nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m hungry! I¡¯m so hungry that I¡¯m going to bite someone! If you give me an entire cow now, I can finish it all!¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Okay, shall we find an entire cow to eat?¡± Bei Shuo could be considered an experienced glutton. When she heard this, she immediately smiled happily. After a long time, she remembered to ask, ¡°Brother, how are you today? Are you tired? Are you angry?¡± Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°How can that be? With Bei Shuo, I won¡¯t be angry anymore. Even if there¡¯s anything unhappy, it will disappear when I see Bei Shuo.¡± It was a pity that such pleasant words were not understood. Chapter 130 - 130 Miss Mu Yao 130 Miss Mu Yao Bei Shuo didn¡¯t receive the heart-shaped bubbles in the air and quickly told him about his meeting with Doctor Li. ¡°Brother, her condition is very simr to yours. I¡¯m afraid she has been poisoned for a long time and her condition is not optimistic. I can¡¯t tell if Dr. Li wants that person to be well or not, but he definitely wants to test me. What do you think I should do?¡± Bei Shuo asked anxiously. Mu Ci¡¯s expression turned serious as he listened. ¡°Uncle Liu, get someone to check the patient¡¯s identity immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Liu Ming, who was sitting in the passenger seat, immediately took out his phone and started operating it. Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo over and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Do you want to save her?¡± Bei Shuo leaned against him and nodded. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s impossible to leave her in the lurch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her blessing to have met you,¡± Mu Ci said softly. So was he. The moment Bei Shuo got out of the car, she let out a cry of joy. Liu Ming pushed Mu Ci in the wheelchair and said with a smile, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master has already reserved a seat.¡± Bei Shuo followed him happily. Mu Ci tilted his head to look. The little girl¡¯s face was full of vitality and strength. She was able to live excitingly on her own. His desire to live a good life had been inspired by Bei Shuo. This girl was his most precious treasure. Liu Ming sent them to the door and left to do his business. Bei Shuo pushed Mu Ci towards their table under the guidance of the waiter. ¡°Mu Ci?¡± A clear voice suddenly sounded beside her. Bei Shuo and Mu Ci turned to look. At the dining table on the left sat a beautiful and elegant middle-aged woman. Opposite her was a thirteen-year-old girl who was equally beautiful. They both stood up. The little girl called out happily, ¡°Hello, Big Brother.¡± Mu Ci nodded slightly and said calmly, ¡°Hello, Mu Yao. You seem to have grown taller.¡± Mu Yao nodded shyly. ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± A faint smile appeared on Mu Ci¡¯s face. ¡°You have to call her Sister-inw. She¡¯s my wife, Bei Shuo.¡± ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Mu Yao was a little uncertain and turned to look at her mother. ¡°Hello, Bei Shuo. My name is Lin Jun. This is my daughter, Mu Yao.¡± Lin Jun smiled and extended her hand to Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo nced at Mu Ci. The man was expressionless. She stretched out her hand hesitantly. ¡°Hello.¡± Lin Jun¡¯s hand was slender and slightly cold, but she held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand firmly. Mu Yao walked over and grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister-inw, look at me. You¡¯re the prettiest person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°You¡¯re also the prettiest youngdy I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± For a moment, she couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the mother and daughter and Mu Ci. She had never heard the Mu family members mention it before. Perhaps they were rtives? ¡°Why are you here too?¡± A displeased voice sounded behind them. Bei Shuo turned around. It was Mu Guo, her father-inw! Bei Shuo was a little surprised. Before she could greet him, Mu Yao had already run over. She opened her arms and hugged Mu Guo. ¡°Daddy!¡± Daddy? Bei Shuo was dumbfounded. With great difficulty, she shifted her gaze from Mu Guo to Lin Jun and then back to Mu Ci. Mu Ci had already put on his usual cold face, as if he was wearing a mask. He had greeted Lin Jun and Mu Yao with an indifferent attitude, but he wasn¡¯t as cold as he was now. His entire body was covered in ayer of frost when he saw Mu Guo. Mu Guo hugged Mu Yao back and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Daddy, Big Brother brought Sister-inw to eat too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence? We can even meet like this. My sister-inw is so beautiful!¡± Mu Yao was as happy as a blooming flower. Lin Jun looked carefully at Mu Ci. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Mu Ci said coldly, ¡°No, I¡¯ve made a reservation.¡± With that, he pulled Bei Shuo up and started the wheelchair. ¡°Big Brother¡ª¡± The smile on Mu Yao¡¯s face disappeared, and she looked at Mu Ci carefully. ¡°Can you eat with us? I haven¡¯t talked to Sister-inw yet,¡± she pleaded timidly. Mu Ci¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you and your sister-inw out for a meal alone next time.¡± With that, he left without looking back. Bei Shuo turned her head slightly and saw Mu Yao slowly lowering her head in disappointment. She looked very sad. Lin Jun nodded apologetically at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo already understood theplicated rtionship between them. She reached out and ced her hand on Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder. ... Chapter 131 - 131 Mu Yao’s Background 131 Mu Yao¡¯s Background After entering the private room, Mu Ci acted as if nothing had happened. He instructed the waiter to serve the dishes and personally scooped some soup for Bei Shuo. He said gently, ¡°Try it and see if you like it.¡± Bei Shuo took a sip of the soup and praised, ¡°Wow, good soup!¡± Mu Ci smiled and turned to the table. ¡°It¡¯s easy if you like it. We¡¯lle often in the future.¡± Bei Shuo tilted her head and asked in all seriousness, ¡°Brother, do you not like my cooking?¡± Mu Ci was stunned. ¡°No! I like it!¡± He immediately understood what she meant and patted her head with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t bear for you to cook for me every meal! I can eat normally now. How can I still need you to do these things every day? Your time is already very tight.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s homework was very intense. Now that she had walked right into Dr. Li¡¯s trap, her workload was naturally several times that of others. Bei Shuo replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Time can always be squeezed out. As long as Brother likes it.¡± Mu Ci picked up a piece of beef with his chopsticks and said seriously, ¡°No, I can¡¯t bear for you to tire yourself out. Isn¡¯t it good for us toe out and eat like this?¡± Bei Shuo picked up the beef tenderloin and ate it. As she ate, she nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you think Grandpa is too noisy! I¡¯ll go home and tell Grandpa!¡± Mu Ci patted her. ¡°How naughty!¡± He looked at her and smiled helplessly. Bei Shuo scooped a bowl of soup for Mu Ci. ¡°Brother, try it. It¡¯s really delicious.¡± The two of them continued to feed each other and the atmosphere was harmonious. Mu Ci seemed to have forgotten about what had just happened. Bei Shuo wanted to say something but hesitated. She was curious and didn¡¯t want Mu Ci to be unhappy. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should ask. ¡°Mu Yao and I are half-siblings. Lin Jun is my father¡¯s mistress. They¡¯ve been together for many years,¡± Mu Ci said calmly as she drank her soup. Bei Shuo was caught off guard and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°Lin Jun was an orphan. When she was young, she was fostered by her aunt¡¯s family. She studied hard and worked hard. She had her own career. She was a rather famous painter and had her own artpany and art gallery. She had nothing to do with the Mu Family¡¯s business. My father was devoted to her, and she had always kept to her duty.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was calm as he narrated. Bei Shuo listened attentively. ¡°13 years ago, my grandma needed bone marrow because of a blood disease. She never found a suitable match. It was Mu Yao¡¯s umbilical cord blood that saved Grandma and extended her lifespan by six years. Lin Jun didn¡¯t use this to threaten us. She only said that she would have to save strangers too. She said that between her and my father, she only talked about feelings and nothing else. Therefore, Mu Yao entered the family¡¯s genealogy but didn¡¯t return to the Mu Family.¡± Bei Shuo felt that this was a plot that couldn¡¯t even be written in a novel. ¡°Ms. Lin Jun is quite impressive.¡± Bei Shuo sighed. Mu Ci nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Bei Shuo stuck out her tongue, knowing that she had misspoken. No matter how amazing Madam Lin Jun was, she had still ruined someone else¡¯s marriage. To Madam Duan Si, this was extremely immoral. The door of the private room was gently pushed open. Bei Shuo thought it was the attendant, but when she turned around, she was surprised to see that it was Mu Yao. She hurried over and took her arm, smiling broadly. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you two. I don¡¯t want to eat with Mom and Dad.¡± Without waiting for a greeting, she sat down herself. ¡°Let me see what delicious food you have here.¡± Bei Shuo quickly passed her a pair ofmon chopsticks. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Mu Yao took the chopsticks but didn¡¯t pick up any food. Instead, she looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± This little girl was obsessed with looks. Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°You look good too!¡± ¡°Only you are worthy of my Big Brother!¡± Mu Yao said loudly. Mu Ci passed a bowl of soup to her and smiled faintly. ¡°Hurry up and drink some soup. Stop currying favor!¡± Mu Yao brought the bowl over and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not currying favor! Sister-inw, are you good at math?¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°What? Mathematics?¡± Mu Yao sighed. ¡°I¡¯m very bad at math. My mother said that if I don¡¯t do well, she¡¯ll spank me. She found me a mathematics tutor to teach me, but I don¡¯t like her. If you¡¯re good at math, can you be my tutor?¡± Bei Shuo and Mu Ci exchanged nces. They really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like her?¡± Mu Ci asked. ¡°Sigh, not only is she ugly, but she also keeps ncing at Dad. Although Dad is already very old and my mother doesn¡¯t treat her as an opponent at all, I mind very much! I want to fire her, but if I tell her this reason, my mother will have to teach me a lesson again.¡± The little girl shrugged. ¡°So the best thing to do is for me to find someone better.¡± Chapter 132 - 132 We All Love You 132 We All Love You Bei Shuo suppressed herughter and said seriously, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if I can be better than your current teacher!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that you will be!¡± Mu Yao patted her chest. ¡°Oh? How can you be sure?¡± Bei Shuo looked at her in amusement. ¡°As long as I say that you are good, I¡¯ll improve a few points in the next exam. Before that, I¡¯ll fail the exam,¡± Mu Yao said confidently. !! Mu Ci and Bei Shuo looked at Mu Yao, speechless. Mu Yao looked at the two of them and wheedled in frustration. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, help me. Sister-inw? I¡¯m very pitiful! You¡¯re such a good-looking person. You must be kind-hearted. My Big Brother¡¯s judgment of people must be urate!¡± Bei Shuo sighed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to doubt my looks. You might not be telling the truth when you say that I¡¯m good-looking. You¡¯re just trying to achieve your goal.¡± ¡°No, no, no, not at all! Sister-inw, it¡¯s definitely true that you¡¯re good-looking. I¡¯m just stating facts,¡± Mu Yao hurriedly said. However, her face immediately fell. ¡°But it¡¯s also true that I want to change my math teacher.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s heart softened and she looked at Mu Ci. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you fail the exam.¡± Mu Yao was stunned for a moment before she cheered. ¡°I knew Big Brother doted on me the most! No, no, no. Second, second, I¡¯m second. Big Brother dotes on you the most, Sister-inw!¡± Mu Yao¡¯s IQ and EQ were terrifyingly high. Bei Shuo thought that Mu Ci¡¯s attitude towards Mu Yao was clearly better than others. It was probably not just because she had saved Grandma¡¯s life. This youngdy¡¯s ability to coax people was definitely top-notch. It was almost the same as the way she treated her master and senior brothers. It seemed that she was really a kindred spirit! Mu Yao stayed in their room until Lin Jun came to look for her. Lin Jun wasn¡¯t surprised to find Mu Yao here, but Mu Guo didn¡¯te in with her. Lin Jun turned to Mu Ci and Bei Shuo apologetically. ¡°Did she disturb you two? She¡¯s so annoying now!¡± ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m your biological daughter. How can you say that about me? I¡¯ll be very sad. Once I¡¯m sad, I¡¯ll leave with my brother and sister-inw,¡± Mu Yao said as she hugged Bei Shuo¡¯s arm. Lin Jun was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Alright! We¡¯re going home now. Don¡¯t waste your brother and sister-inw¡¯s time!¡± Only then did Mu Yao reluctantly let go of Bei Shuo and stand up beside Lin Jun. Lin Jun smiled at Bei Shuo. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get the chance to congratte you on your wedding!¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore.¡± Lin Jun politely pulled Mu Yao out of the door. Mu Yao turned around and made a call to them. She said silently, ¡°Wait for my good news.¡± After the door closed, Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°Mu Yao is so cute.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very simr to you. She has been very simr to you ever since she was young.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was also gentle. Bei Shuo was touched. Mu Ci must have thought of her through Mu Yao in the past. She smiled. ¡°Brother, will you be wondering how Bei Shuo is doing now? Is she as mischievous as you? Does she still remember me?¡± Mu Ci smiled and reached out to take her hand. He nodded. ¡°Yes! I think about you every day. When I see Mu Yao, I think about you. When I can¡¯t see her, I think about you. When I¡¯m sick, I think about you. When I¡¯m awake, I think about you. I think about you. You¡¯re the motivation that supports me time and time again. Just when I think I can¡¯t endure it anymore, you¡¯re here.¡± Tears welled up in Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes as she held Mu Ci¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Brother Stone, I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve been tortured by your illness for so many years. If I had known earlier, I would havee to look for you earlier.¡± Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo into his arms. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. It¡¯s never toote. As long as I¡¯m alive, it¡¯s never toote.¡± Thinking about Mu Ci¡¯s family, which was riddled with holes, and the hardships he had suffered since he was young, Bei Shuo hugged him back and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. We already have our own family. We¡¯ll definitely be happy in the future! It doesn¡¯t matter who doesn¡¯t love you. I love you! Master, Senior Brothers and I love you!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s mood soared when he heard the words ¡°I love you¡±. However, coupled with thest sentence, he fell from the sky with a thud! It didn¡¯t matter! Keep it up! As long as he persevered, this thick block of wood in front of him would definitely be enlightened! Chapter 133 - 133 Mother-in-law’s Might 133 Mother-inw¡¯s Might As soon as the two of them arrived home, Mrs. Tian rushed up to them in a panic. She looked at Mu Ci¡¯s face and said, ¡°Young Master, Old Master has moved away! He seems a little angry.¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu Ci in surprise. ¡°Who made Grandpa angry?¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Tian. Go ahead. I understand.¡± Mrs. Tian did not leave. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a guest at home.¡± Mu Ci frowned. ¡°Guest? Who is it?¡± ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, you¡¯re back?¡± Bei Le¡¯s sweet voice was filled with ttery. Bei Shuo could not help but frown. Bei Le was dressed in a sweet white dress and looked as elegant as a lily. She stood elegantly in the living room and looked at them with a smile. Anyone who didn¡¯t know what was going on would think that they were a pair of close sisters. Even Bei Shuo herself had such an illusion. A few days ago, Bei Le had just put on a crazy show of chasing after her in school and wanting her to die. Today, she was going to act like they were loving sisters. Was she putting on Senior Brother Luo Bing¡¯s show at her house? ¡°Are you the guest Mrs. Tian was talking about?¡± Bei Shuo asked bluntly. Bei Le¡¯s smile did not change. ¡°Sister, Mom and I came to see you. This time, it was Auntie from the Mu Family who invited us. Auntie said that the past has been forgotten. Let¡¯s start over. Let¡¯s be sisters and inws. We¡¯re all blood-rted. How can there be overnight feuds? Sister, you¡¯re so kind. You definitely won¡¯t hold it against us, right?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not as kind as you think. No matter what you want, it has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t wee you. This is my attitude.¡± Mu Ci said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Tian! Send the guest out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Tian hurriedly stepped forward, but she really didn¡¯t know what to say. This youngdy¡¯s shamelessness was simply extraordinary. ¡°Send my guest away? Why are you giving orders to my guest? Mrs. Tian, go do what you need to do!¡± Duan Si and Shen Yu came in through the door on the other side of the garden side by side. Duan Si¡¯s voice was filled with the unquestionable authority of the mistress of the house. It was getting lively! Bei Shuo held onto the armrest of Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair with one hand and ced the other on Mu Ci¡¯s shoulder. Eldest Madam Mu, aka Madam Duan, always had the ability to make Mu Ci¡¯s emotions fluctuate. Bei Shuo was really afraid of her. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t me my sister and Brother-inw. We were in the wrong and made my sister angry,¡± Bei Le exined fearfully. Duan Si snorted coldly and became even more energetic. ¡°Mu Ci, although this house is yours, it¡¯s also our Mu Family¡¯s property. I¡¯m your mother, so it¡¯s only right for me to move in. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re chasing me, your biological mother, out?¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t say anything, because Bei Shuo¡¯s hand pressed hard on his shoulder. Duan Si immediately changed her expression and said to Shen Yu, ¡°Inw, this is also your home. You can stay here for as long as you want. I¡¯ll see who can chase you away! Since our Mu Family has married the daughter of your Bei Family, we naturally have to acknowledge your Bei Family¡¯s identity. There are just too few people in this family. It¡¯s cold and cheerless. Now that there are a few more people, it¡¯s so lively!¡± Shen Yu hurriedly echoed, ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s more lively with more people.¡± She nced at Bei Shuo. ¡°Bei Shuo, why aren¡¯t you apanying Mu Ci upstairs to wash up? He just came back from outside. Shouldn¡¯t you let him have a good rest?¡± Bei Shuo remained silent. What was she supposed to say at this moment? As long as she spoke, everyone would bombard her. Mu Ci would definitely be angry. She couldn¡¯t let Mu Ci¡¯s emotions fluctuate. Let these people make a scene. She didn¡¯t like any of them anyway. Although they had been opposing each other before and it was a little fake that they suddenly became friendly now, if they wanted to act, she would just watch. No matter what they wanted to do, she would not let them anger Mu Ci. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t say a word as she pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair towards the elevator. ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± Duan Si stopped her. Bei Shuo stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Duan Si. Duan Si said coldly, ¡°Listen carefully. It¡¯s not that easy to be the Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family. For the sake of the Mu Family¡¯s reputation and your future, I must teach you well. From tomorrow onwards,e to my room every day to pay your respects! I¡¯ll teach you some of the Mu Family¡¯s rules!¡± Before Bei Shuo could say anything, Bei Le pped and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Auntie, can I listen in too?¡± Duan Si¡¯s expression softened and she said smugly, ¡°Of course. With one more person, we¡¯ll have more opportunities to practice.¡± Bei Shuo found it funny. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be the Young Madam of the Mu Family. Why are you joining in the fun?¡± Chapter 134 - 134 Three People’s Plan 134 Three People¡¯s n However, Bei Le took advantage of the situation and pretended to be shy. In a low voice that everyone could hear, she said softly, ¡°I just hope to learn more practical knowledge. Even if¡ªI can¡¯t marry into a rich family, there are still some dramas that need these rules. So, Auntie, I want to learn.¡± Bei Le¡¯s sincerity gave Duan Si a sense of aplishment. She looked at Bei Shuo smugly. Bei Shuo looked at her and smiled sweetly. ¡°Since you already have a student, I won¡¯t join in the fun. Whether I have rules or not, I¡¯m already the Eldest Young Madam. It¡¯s better for you to focus on grooming the Second Young Mistress.¡± Bei Shuo turned around and pushed Mu Ci into the elevator. !! Bei Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Bei Shuo unintentionally hit the nail on the head. She turned to look at Duan Si. Duan Si gritted her teeth. ¡°Wretched girl! Watch how I deal with you!¡± Seeing that, Shen Yu hurried to persuade her. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t have time to teach her well. I¡¯ve caused you trouble. This girl grew up like a weed. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t be taught in a day or two. You mustn¡¯t anger yourself first.¡± Duan Si took a deep breath and thought about what Mu En had instructed her. She finally suppressed the anger in her heart. Bei Le obediently handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Auntie, I think it¡¯s because Eldest Young Master supported her that she dared to be so presumptuous. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s take it slow. As she spoke, she stood behind Duan Si and massaged her shoulders. Duan Si¡¯s anger was appeased by the mother-daughter duo¡¯s solicitous persuasion, and she feltfortable being massaged by Bei Le. She could not help but say, ¡°If she had grown up by your side, she would probably be as obedient as Bei Le.¡± Her tone was filled with regret. Shen Yu and Bei Le were both happy. Bei Le felt that Madam was acknowledging and liking her obedience. Shen Yu also felt that Madam Mu finally understood that it wasn¡¯t that the Bei Family didn¡¯t have a proper upbringing, but because Bei Shuo wasn¡¯t raised by her. Duan Si put down her teacup and gestured for Bei Le to stop rubbing and sit down to listen to her. ¡°Do you know where the thing that Mu En asked you to take is now?¡± Duan Si nced upstairs and lowered her voice. Bei Le shook her head and said softly, ¡°Xiaoling doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to go up to Sister and Brother-inw¡¯s floor.¡± Duan Si said coldly, ¡°Hmph! This family is getting more and more unruly. A servant even dares to take charge!¡± Both mother and daughter revealed troubled and timid expressions. Duan Si thought for a moment. ¡°When they¡¯re not at home tomorrow, I¡¯ll lure them away. Bei Le, be smart!¡± Bei Le quickly nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± *** Seeing that Mu Ci didn¡¯t seem worried, Bei Shuo squatted down beside Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair and looked up with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we guess what they¡¯re up to this time?¡± Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Bei Shuo, you did well just now. No matter how my mother bullies you in the future, just resist and protect yourself. Between you and her, I will always be on your side.¡± Bei Shuo understood what he meant and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s said that the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is the most difficult to get along with. The problem lies in the attitude of the man in the middle. Now that Brother has chosen to stand by my side, why should I be afraid of being difficult?¡± Mu Ci smiled and rubbed Bei Shuo¡¯s head. Bei Shuo¡¯s shrewdness and muddle-headedness were just right. ¡°Brother, what do you think my mother and Bei Le¡¯s motives are?¡± Bei Shuo changed the topic. ¡°There must be something wrong with this abnormality. I thought that I had given the Bei Family enough warnings, but I didn¡¯t expect them to still turn a deaf ear to me. Now, they¡¯ve actually entered the house. It looks like I¡¯ve been too subtle and didn¡¯t let the Bei Family learn their lesson.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was filled with anger. Bei Shuo sat cross-legged on the ground. Mu Ci frowned and pulled her up. He stood up from the wheelchair and pulled Bei Shuo to sit on the sofa with him. He held Bei Shuo in his arms and leaned his head against her. It was veryfortable. ¡°What did Brother do to the Bei Family?¡± Bei Shuo was curious. She really had no feelings for her biological parents and her biological brother, let alone kinship. ¡°I¡¯ve made it difficult for the Bei Family¡¯s business. Every time they mess with you, I¡¯ll make it even harder for them.¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t hide anything. Chapter 135 - 135 Try Telling Her 135 Try Telling Her Bei Shuo suddenly understood. ¡°So, they want toe to our house and stand on the same side as the Mu family to pressure you so that you won¡¯t make things difficult for them?¡± Wasn¡¯t this train of thought a little too strange? Mu Ci frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. They never begged me, which means that they have other motives.¡± ¡°They have other motives?¡± Bei Shuo muttered. !! Mu Ci thought about it and decided not to hide it from Bei Shuo. ¡°Bei Le broke up with her boyfriend. Gu Ming knew that Bei Le had another man.¡± ¡°Another man?¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t she grow up with Gu Ming? The Gu Family and the Bei Family were engaged before they were born. Back then, when I went back, Bei Le was very worried that I would snatch her engagement because¡ª¡± Bei Shuo was the one who was betrothed before she was born. ¡°The reason why she actively instigated my parents to marry me into the Mu Family was mainly because she was afraid that I would get in the way of her and Gu Ming. I heard from the servants at home that she will be engaged to Gu Ming when she turns 20 this year. The Gu Family values her very much and Gu Ming is very obedient to her. Why would she have another man?¡± Mu Ci yed with Bei Shuo¡¯s hair and slowly told her about his encounter with Gu Ming at the clubhouse. ¡°That clubhouse is the Mu Family¡¯s property. Mu En has a few fixed rooms there. Gu Ming guarded downstairs for the entire night. Bei Le did spend the night there. However, Gu Ming didn¡¯t see who Bei Le was with. He only heard from the rumors that it was Mu En¡¯s harem¡­¡± Bei Shuo sat up straight in shock. ¡°You mean Bei Le and Mu En?¡± Mu Ci looked at her and hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s no concrete evidence. It¡¯s just that Bei Le must have another man.¡± Bei Shuo found it unbelievable. She muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What a mess.¡± Mu Ci pinched Bei Shuo¡¯s round earlobe. ¡°So, many things aren¡¯t as simple as they seem.¡± Bei Shuo nodded subconsciously. ¡°Just like Dr. Li. He¡¯s a well-loved teacher, but he tampered with your condition. I only have a feeling and no evidence.¡± Mu Ci reached out and hooked her neck, pulling her closer to him. While she was distracted, he kissed her on the cheek. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she hugged him and buried her head in the crook of his neck. ¡°Brother, the people outside are tooplicated. I don¡¯t like them!¡± Mu Ci was speechless. She reached out and patted her back gently tofort her. A momentter, Bei Shuo let go of Mu Ci and sat up straight. ¡°Brother, what should we do now?¡± Bei Shuo was a strong grass! Mu Ci felt both heartache and relief. He looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who caused you to fall into such aplicated situation. I¡­¡± Bei Shuo covered his mouth and smiled. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? We¡¯re husband and wife. Why do you need to say sorry? We should help each other! Protect each other! Let¡¯s deal with those bad people together!¡± Mu Ci held her hand and kissed her palm. Bei Shuo was ticklish. Sheughed and retracted her hand. Mu Ci sighed softly. ¡°You have been protected by your master and senior brothers since you were young. Now that you¡¯re by my side, I want to give you the same protection as them and let you be carefree. But from the first day, you¡¯ve been working hard for me. It makes me feel very sorry for you.¡± Bei Shuo feigned anger. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say such things again. You¡¯re not allowed to say such things in the future! Master and Senior Brothers won¡¯t protect me forever. Don¡¯t think that way. I don¡¯t like conniving people and the environment, but I can¡¯t run away either! I have to face what I have to face. How can I be on guard against them forever? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mu Ci couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. What did he do to deserve such a good girl? He had to cherish her. He nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll face it together.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it. Then tell me how we should deal with thedies downstairs.¡± Bei Shuo was in high spirits. She didn¡¯t cause trouble and didn¡¯t like to be nosy, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble and didn¡¯t hide from it. Once she decided to do it, she would face it with 100% seriousness. The more Mu Ci knew about Bei Shuo, the more he liked her and feltforted by her. ¡°Bei Shuo, I don¡¯t want to chase them away. I want to see what they¡¯re up to,¡± Mu Ci said honestly. Chapter 136 - 136 Couple’s Hearts Are Together 136 Couple¡¯s Hearts Are Together Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes lit up and she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried that you¡¯ll be hurt by your own mother. She almost never considers your feelings. This is what I dislike about her the most. If you don¡¯t mind what she says and does, then she can stay.¡± Mu Ci smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m already used to it. If my heart ached before, it¡¯s only numb now. I don¡¯t have any hopes or expectations for her. I¡¯m not surprised by how she treats me. I didn¡¯t understand why she treated me like this as my biological mother. Perhaps she can¡¯t exin it clearly, so I won¡¯t dwell on this problem anymore.¡± Bei Shuo leaned forward and nted a light kiss on his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I don¡¯t want to think about why my parents are so devoted to their adopted daughter. Even though I¡¯m their biological daughter, they¡¯re not willing to ept me at all. That¡¯s not our problem. We can¡¯t be at odds with ourselves because of others¡¯ injustice to us.¡± Mu Ci was shocked. He had never thought of such a simple logic. Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My master said that a person only has a few decades in their life. Aside from the first 10 years when they can¡¯t make a decision for themselves, and the next 10 years when they¡¯re old and can¡¯t be themselves, there¡¯s not much left. Therefore, the most important thing in life is not to make things difficult for yourself. You can¡¯t make things difficult for yourself with others.¡± Mu Ci smiled and suddenly felt better. ¡°Alright, then let those who make things difficult for us experience the feeling of being in a difficult position!¡± Bei Shuo smiled slyly. ¡°Second Senior Brother said that if people don¡¯t provoke me, I¡¯ll do good every day. If people provoke me, their family will be wiped out! Third Senior Brother said that the world is dangerous. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll retreat. The most important thing in a person¡¯s life is to be happy and carefree. Anything that makes it ufortable proves that it¡¯s not worth it. It¡¯s meaningless! Brother, what do you think?¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Very philosophical. Sounds like your Second Senior Brother. What does your Third Senior Brother do?¡± Bei Shuo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, they can support themselves and will definitely live happily. There¡¯s no need to worry about them! Let¡¯s worry about ourselves first! Bei Le is a person with a lot of evil ideas. She is different in front of others. Brother, you have to be careful!¡± ¡°When I first returned to the Bei Family, Bei Lemitted suicide several times, scaring them so much that they almost chased me out. If not for the sudden engagement with the Mu Family, I would have been kicked out by Bei Le. So don¡¯t be bewitched by her appearance. If shees to seduce you, don¡¯t fall for it!¡± Bei Shuo voiced her concerns directly. Other than seduction, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else Bei Le could do. This made Mu Ci happy. He pinched her chin and smiled. ¡°Our Bei Shuo is jealous now?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Of course. If other women covet my husband, of course I won¡¯t be willing. I¡¯ll be on guard!¡± Mu Ciughed. The gloominess in his heart had mostly dissipated. ¡°If I¡¯m right, Mu En is really rted to Bei Le, then it¡¯s very likely that Mu En was the one who instigated Bei Le to cause trouble at home.¡± Only then did Bei Shuo remember. ¡°By the way, why did Grandpa leave in a huff?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression was a little strange. He said calmly, ¡°Grandpa wanted to announce to the public that I was the sessor of the Mu Family, but I rejected him. I rmended Mu En to Grandpa, but he didn¡¯t agree. I didn¡¯t think he was angry at that time. He made Mrs. Tian and the rest think that he left because he was angry. He probably did it on purpose for me to see. Now that Mother and the rest are moving in, don¡¯t coax Grandpa back for now. Let him be first.¡± Bei Shuo widened her eyes in shock as she looked at Mu Ci. ¡°Will this work? Won¡¯t Grandpa be really angry? He¡¯s been getting on in years. Getting angry isn¡¯t good for his health!¡± ¡°If Grandpa stays, he¡¯ll be really angry when he sees them messing around. My mother has never been a sensible person who will be anxious for others,¡± Mu Ci reminded her. Bei Shuo was speechless. That was true. ¡°What about Grandpa?¡± Bei Shuo was worried. Mu Ci said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has a family doctor by his side. Go and see him when you¡¯re free. If he doesn¡¯te back, he naturally won¡¯t be angry. It won¡¯t be toote to pick him up after we send these people downstairs away.¡± It made sense. Bei Shuo nodded. Now, they had to think of a way to deal with the people downstairs! Chapter 137 - 137 Unexpected Voice 137 Unexpected Voice ¡°Could it be that Bei Le wants to use this opportunity to please your mother and get her to agree to Mu En marrying her?¡± Bei Shuo muttered. Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Since we can¡¯t chase her away, let¡¯s wait and see. There¡¯s no need to waste your energy.¡± Bei Shuo had never been good at reading people¡¯s minds. Hearing this, she happily put this matter aside and went to tinker with her bottles. Mu Ci followed her curiously. ¡°These small bottles all look simr. How did you differentiate the different pills?¡± Mu Ci asked if he didn¡¯t understand. Bei Shuo grinned and waved a small blue and white porcin bottle in his hand. ¡°Of course I can tell. I made them myself. Even the small bottles were made by me and my senior brothers.¡± ¡°What if someone reces your medicine or small bottle? Can you find out?¡± Mu Ci asked. Bei Shuo¡¯s face went nk. ¡°Who would do such a boring thing? This is medicine, not candy!¡± Mu Ciughed. Bei Shuo went off to do something else. Mu Ci¡¯s gazended on the medicine cab that was converted from a wine cab. *** Gu Xin signed his name on the contract devoutly. He stood up and shook hands with Liu Ming. He said in a choked voice, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for your kindness!¡± Liu Ming picked up the contract and smiled. ¡°President Gu, you¡¯re being too serious. In business, what everyone wants is benefits.¡± Gu Xin nodded heavily. ¡°I won¡¯t let your expectations down.¡± What he was holding in his hand was a contract tailor-made for their Gu Group. With this contract, the Gu Group would be able to rise to a new level. It would definitely not be inferior to the Bei Family, who had climbed up the Mu Corporation¡¯s socialdder. Bei De and Bei Cong firmly believed that it was better to have a big tree to lean on. All these years, they had spent all their energy on managing their connections. He and Bei De had been good friends for many years. In terms of dealing with people, they gradually went against each other and went further and further away. The Bei Corporation was indeed bing more and more glorious. Bei Cong was young and promising, and his performance was bing more and more eye-catching. He had once felt envious, but he could not follow suit. He still liked to stay true to his duty and move forward steadily. It was the same for the education of his only son, Gu Ming. A few days ago, Gu Ming had a conflict with Bei Le and was hospitalized due to a heartbreak. He did not expect the butler of the Mu Corporation¡¯s Eldest Young Master, Liu Ming, to save him. It was a life-saving favor. Unexpectedly, Liu Ming came to discuss a coboration with him the next day. It was a not-so-famouspany, but the business happened to bepatible with the Gu Family. He read the proposal and contract in detail and signed it happily. He understood that this was Mu Ci¡¯s private business and had nothing to do with the Mu Family. However, he would neverck partners. It was really the Gu Group¡¯s honor that he chose them. He wasn¡¯t good with words, and he wished for nothing more than to have another mouth to express his gratitude. Liu Ming reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°Old Gu, don¡¯t be burdened. Everything is what the Gu Group deserves. If you didn¡¯t do well, we wouldn¡¯t have asked you to work with us. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Gu Xin nodded heavily and shook Liu Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve checked your son¡¯s resume. It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s time for you to bring him out to train. It¡¯s good for children to suffer some setbacks. Whether it¡¯s emotional or business, it¡¯s beneficial for their growth. Our Young Master is looking for an assistant. If he¡¯s interested, he can try to submit his resume,¡± Liu Ming said gently. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him this news. If he can seize the opportunity, then our Gu Family¡¯s ancestors will be gratified.¡± Seeing that he was a sensible person, Liu Ming didn¡¯t say anything else. When Liu Ming returned to the office, Mu Ci and Chen Hai were ying games online. Chen Hai was sitting on the sofa with his feet on the coffee table, looking nervous. Mu Ci was sitting in front of theputer, as calm as water. Seeing Liu Minge in, Mu Ci went offline without hesitation. ¡°Did it go smoothly?¡± He asked Liu Ming. ¡°Hey, Mu Ci! You bastard, how can you be like this? You¡¯re too careless!¡± Chen Hai shouted as he lowered his feet. He was so nervous that he almost used both his hands and feet. Mu Ci ignored him. Liu Ming was used to it. He handed the contract to Mu Ci. ¡°Everything went smoothly. Gu Xin is a sensible person.¡± Mu Ci took the contract and put it aside. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chen Hai¡¯s game hung. He threw down his cell phone in exasperation and walked over to strangle Mu Ci, but Mu Ci reached out to stop him. ¡°Be steady. Your project contract has been signed. Hurry up and start work.¡± Chen Hai said angrily, ¡°I must find the designer of this game and poach him back at a high price. I¡¯ll give him whatever he wants. I¡¯ll even marry him!¡± Chapter 138 - 138 Mysterious Patient 138 Mysterious Patient Liu Ming was drinking water. When he heard this, he choked and coughed. Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Can you be any more unreliable? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandfather will have a heart attack from anger?¡± Chen Hai sighed. ¡°This Mi Xiu is really a peerless genius. He¡¯s too rare. If I can get his help, ourpany¡¯s gaming and eSports section would be afraid of nobody.¡± Mu Ci red at him. ¡°Alright, put away your beautiful dream first. Do what you have to do first. Boss Chen, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re one of the shareholders. Don¡¯t always be addicted to games!¡± !! Mu Ci pped the contract on Chen Hai¡¯s chest. Chen Hai replied, ¡°ying games is also one of my jobs!¡± However, he still obediently took the contract and returned to his office. Liu Ming put down his cup and sat down opposite Mu Ci. ¡°Young Master, I encountered some resistance when I was investigating the patient that Young Madam found.¡± Mu Ci raised an eyebrow at Liu Ming. Liu Ming handed Mu Ci a few photos. The photos were very blurry, and they were all secretly taken. The angle was very off, and they couldn¡¯t even capture the face. Mu Ci put down the photo. ¡°Is there no way to get close?¡± Liu Ming nodded. ¡°This ward isn¡¯t even in the VIP ward, but as long as we get close, someone wille over and stop you. This means that someone is watching her at all times. These photos were secretly taken, but there¡¯s no way to see the face.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his identity?¡± Mu Ci asked. ¡°She¡¯s an overseas Chinese who returned from overseas 15 years ago. She¡¯s a woman who lives alone and has no rtives. She has a lot of savings, so she can stay in the hospital all the time. Her medical records are fair and can be checked. There¡¯s nothing abnormal. Because it¡¯s been a long time, there¡¯s no photo of the patient in the hospital. There¡¯s no photo of the other patients in the same period, so it¡¯s not special,¡± Liu Ming answered. Mu Ci was silent. He looked at the photo in her hand and fell into deep thought. ¡°Has her attending doctor always been Dr. Li?¡± Liu Ming shook his head. ¡°No, the previous attending physician was your previous attending physician, Fu Qing.¡± Mu Ci suddenly looked up and met Liu Ming¡¯s gaze. Liu Ming nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely this that makes me even more suspicious, but I have no way of knowing who the person inside is.¡± ¡°Dr. Li hasn¡¯t given up on Bei Shuo. He will definitely bring her to see the patient and get someone to draw a portrait of her ording to Bei Shuo¡¯s description!¡± Mu Ci said decisively. ¡°Good idea!¡± Liu Ming nodded and praised. ¡°Is there any movement from Mu En?¡± Mu Ci asked. Liu Ming shook his head. ¡°Second Young Master is still fooling around. I think he¡¯s waiting for news from Miss Bei Le.¡± Mu Ci touched his chin and sneered. ¡°They¡¯re probably here to steal.¡± Mu Ci transferred theputer to Liu Ming and helped him retrieve the surveince footage downstairs. He heard Duan Si¡¯s conversation with Shen Yu and Bei Le. Realization dawned on Liu Ming. ¡°So they¡¯re here for Young Madam¡¯s Snow Pills!¡± ¡°It might be more than that. I suspect that they still want to find a way to cure my illness. Hence, they¡¯re working together with Dr. Li. One of them will work on Bei Shuo, while the other will use tricks at home. Uncle Liu, we must ensure Bei Shuo¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master, don¡¯t worry. The people protecting Young Madam have never left her,¡± Liu Ming hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯ll add a few more people at home.¡± Liu Ming was a little anxious. Mu Ci stopped him. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already told Xiaobai and Xiaoling to guard the door.¡± Liu Ming said anxiously, ¡°How can that do? If Madam gets angry, the two little girls won¡¯t be able to do anything. The Old Master isn¡¯t at home now, and no one can suppress Madam. Sigh, she might have already barged in now. If Madam is really anxious, she doesn¡¯t even need to steal it. Even if she snatches it directly, who can do anything to her?¡± He wanted to see the current surveince footage. However, Mu Ci said, ¡°Uncle Liu, there¡¯s no hurry. My mother has put in a lot of effort this time. She definitely won¡¯t act rashly. Let her deal with Xiaobai and Xiaoling for a few days. This will make it more realistic.¡± ¡°Realistic?¡± Liu Ming didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯ve already exchanged Bei Shuo¡¯s medicine. The medicine in the cab doesn¡¯t belong to Bei Shuo now. If they try so hard to get their hands on it, they won¡¯t attack without testing them out. I¡¯ll see how they¡¯re going to clean up the mess then.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was cold. Liu Ming was speechless for a moment. The medicine that Young Master changed into was probably not as simple as vitamins, right? But who could be med for this? Could Young Master be med for being ruthless? How could he not be disappointed when Madam was scheming against him? Madam was too biased towards her younger son. Chapter 139 - 139 Close Contact 139 Close Contact Dr. Li looked at Bei Shuo¡¯s treatment n and frowned. ¡°Is that all?¡± he asked Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Use moxibustion to clear the acupuncture points and perform acupuncture to channel the yang energy of the wormwood into the meridians to expel the coldness in the patient¡¯s body. Coupled with a massage, it will definitely be effective in the future.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± Dr. Li asked. !! Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not as experienced as Teacher in medicine. I still have to learn from Teacher.¡± Dr. Li was speechless, but he had no choice but to pretend to nod deeply. It was not appropriate for him to say anything else. Bei Shuo probed, ¡°Teacher Li, do you think it¡¯s alright?¡± Dr. Li did not speak. Bei Shuo said, ¡°Then shall we start today?¡± Dr. Li tightened his grip on the proposal and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go now!¡± Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The patient¡¯s emotions are unstable. If we perform acupuncture on her, she will be frightened and we won¡¯t be able to proceed smoothly. Have you thought about this problem?¡± Dr. Li asked Bei Shuo as he looked at the unfocused and wooden-looking patient on the bed. Bei Shuo stood behind Dr. Li without saying a word. When Dr. Li turned around to look at Bei Shuo, Bei Shuo revealed a helpless expression. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Dr. Li was satisfied with Bei Shuo¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a dose of medicine and let her fall asleep first. Then, you can do the acupuncture ording to your method.¡± Bei Shuo nodded hurriedly. ¡°Good idea.¡± Dr. Li followed Bei Shuo the entire time. As he watched Bei Shuo skillfully perform acupuncture, he gradually gained an understanding of his student¡¯s skills. Bei Shuo¡¯s acupuncture skills seemed toe from her family, but her skills were much worse when it came to medicine. This made him finally rx. No matter what, a 20-year-old girl could not surpass him! Without the effect of the Snow Pill, Mu Ci¡¯s condition would not have improved. The most important thing now was to obtain the Snow Pill and carefully study itsposition and replicate it exactly. Of course, it would be even more icing on the cake if he could learn this girl¡¯s acupuncture technique. Bei Shuo gave thest injection and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Teacher Li, if you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here and guard.¡± How could Dr. Li dare to let her be alone with the patient? He pulled a chair and sat down, pretending to read the report. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s wait together.¡± Bei Shuo sat down by the bed and outlined the patient¡¯s appearance in her heart as she checked her pulse. She felt that this person looked familiar, but it was impossible for her to have seen her before. Then, had she seen someone who looked very simr to her? Thinking about it, the number of people she had seen in her life could really be counted on one hand. Who did she look like? Bei Shuo noted down her pulse and ignored Dr. Li¡¯s gaze from time to time. She focused on being a diligent and silly student. The patient gradually regained consciousness when Bei Shuo started to remove the needles. Bei Shuo swiftly removed all the needles before the patientpletely woke up and started massaging her. The patient moaned softly. When she opened her eyes and saw Dr. Li, she instinctively cowered with fear in her eyes. Dr. Li took a step closer and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m your attending doctor. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± The patient leaned into the bed nervously and realized that her leg was in someone else¡¯s palm. She could not help but scream. Bei Shuo hurriedly stopped and smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± The patient looked at her and blinked, as if she was thinking about something. Bei Shuo pulled her arm and gentlybed her meridians. She said gently, ¡°My name is Bei Shuo. I¡¯m a student. I¡¯lle and chat with you when I¡¯m free in the future, okay?¡± The patient looked at her nkly. Bei Shuo¡¯s smile did not change, and her hands did not stop moving. ¡°Everyone here is very busy, but I¡¯m not. Since you¡¯re not busy either, let¡¯s bepanions.¡± Bei Shuo could clearly feel that the patient¡¯s body was no longer tense. She understood what she was saying, which made things easier. Dr. Li frowned. ¡°How can you make such a promise?¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Teacher Li, you don¡¯t have to stick to certain methods when treating illnesses. It¡¯s fine as long as the final oue is good, right? When the patient¡¯s mind isfortable, it¡¯s naturally beneficial to the illness, right?¡± Dr. Li said unhappily, ¡°Then do you have time toe and apany her every day?¡± Bei Shuo smiled brightly. ¡°If Teacher Li allows it, I¡¯ll visit her every day and give her a massage.¡± Dr. Li snorted. ¡°How about your homework and your thesis?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll definitelyplete them on time,¡± Bei Shuo promised readily. Chapter 140 - 140 Meeting An Acquaintance Around The Corner 140 Meeting An Acquaintance Around The Corner Bei Shuo ignored Dr. Li¡¯s displeasure. The patient¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked at Bei Shuo, then at Dr. Li. She lowered her head in a daze. Bei Shuo understood. She really wanted to stab this ck-hearted doctor in the heart. ¡°You can leave first.¡± Dr. Li ordered Bei Shuo to leave. !! Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you still going to treat her? Can I learn from you?¡± Dr. Li was a little impatient. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to learn. You can leave first. That¡¯s all for today.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t want to force him. She turned around and nced at the patient, who was staring at the wall in a daze. She walked out gently. Bei Shuo walked out of the ward distractedly and bumped into someone at the corner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly apologized. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look when you walk¡ªBei Shuo? Why is it you?¡± The person who was hit turned from anger to joy. Bei Shuo was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°Shen Su? Why are you here?¡± Shen Su grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand happily. ¡°I was going to look for you in the next few days. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. That¡¯s great. Go shopping with me in the afternoon!¡± Bei Shuo held her hand and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this afternoon. Let¡¯s talk about why you came to the hospital first. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Shen Su said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. I came with Grandma and Big Sister.¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandma and Big Sister? Hurry up and bring me to take a look!¡± *** Ning Xin said, ¡°I told you that I¡¯m fine. They insisted that Ie to see a doctor and check with Western and Chinese medicine! Hmph! They¡¯re just looking for trouble for no reason! Old Lin, just take good care of my granddaughter and my little great-grandson in her stomach and I¡¯ll thank you properly!¡± Shen Bai smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, really. Isn¡¯t it a good thing to check everything?¡± Director Lin said angrily, ¡°The older you get, the more immature you be. You¡¯re not as sensible as Shen Bai!¡± Ning Xin said proudly, ¡°You¡¯re praising me too by praising my granddaughter!¡± ¡°Look at how smug you are! Shen Bai, look at your Grandma¡¯s disrespectful appearance. How embarrassing! Don¡¯t imitate her!¡± Director Lin said to Shen Bai with a smile. Shen Bai alsoughed when she saw the two elders joking. Shen Su pulled Bei Shuo in. Ning Xin saw them at a nce. ¡°Hey, hey, Bei Shuo?¡± She saw Bei Shuo in a white coat. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you studying?¡± Bei Shuo exined with a smile, ¡°Grandma, I was studying. I just finished ss and happened to meet Shen Su. I knew that you and Big Sister were here to see the doctor, so I came to see you.¡± Ning Xin pointed at Director Lin and said, ¡°Do you still not know your director?¡± Bei Shuo bowed. ¡°Hello, Director Lin! I¡¯m a first-year graduate student. My name is Bei Shuo.¡± Director Lin smiled reservedly. ¡°Hello.¡± Ning Xin red at her. ¡°You really have the airs of a director! Do you know who she is?¡± Director Lin did not understand. Ning Xin leaned into Director Lin and whispered something in her ear. Director Lin¡¯s expression changed. He stood up and looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°You are¡ª¡± Ning Xin tugged at her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t scare our child! She¡¯s our Shen Family¡¯s little granddaughter!¡± Director Lin immediately understood and looked at Bei Shuo differently. ¡°Good child, let me take a look at you.¡± Bei Shuo knew that Ning Xin had already told Director Lin about her sect, so she didn¡¯t expose him. She just smiled and let Director Lin sized her up. Director Lin suddenly said, ¡°Come, let me test you. Take your big sister¡¯s pulse and tell me your judgment!¡± ¡°Yo, you got in just like that!¡± Ning Xin teased. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t decline. She immediately sat beside Shen Bai and took her pulse. A surprised expression suddenly appeared on her face. She turned around and looked at Director Lin. Director Lin looked at her with a smile. ¡°How is it? What can you tell?¡± Bei Shuo turned around and looked at the calm Shen Bai. She said to Director Lin uncertainly, ¡°Twins? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a pulse.¡± Director Lin smiled at her. The Shen Family¡¯s grandmother and granddaughter were stunned and pleasantly surprised. Shen Bai pounced on Bei Shuo and shook her. ¡°Y-y-y-you, say that again!¡± Shen Su¡¯s face was nk. Ning Xin pulled Bei Shuo over. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re talking about twins? Shen Bai is pregnant with twins?¡± Ning Xin found it unbelievable and said to Director Lin, ¡°Come over and check again!¡± Chapter 141 - 141 Forcibly Taken Away 141 Forcibly Taken Away Director Lin smiled and said, ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t I check just now? This girl came before I could tell you.¡± He ignored the women from the Shen Family and sat beside Bei Shuo. He asked, ¡°Other than the twins, what else did you see?¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly pulled Shen Bai¡¯s hand over again. She had let go of her the moment she found out about the twins. She had only started to take her pulse seriously now. The three women from the Shen Family stared at Bei Shuo with their six eyes. They even forgot to breathe. Bei Shuo asked Shen Bai about her usual schedule and eating habits before saying, ¡°Sister is a little cold and her liver is too hot. She¡¯s prone to sulking. It¡¯s fine now, but it won¡¯t be good when the pregnancy advances in the future. She has to pay attention to her schedule and not work too hard. Because there are two children, Sister will have a harder time than other mothers when she¡¯s pregnant. She also has to pay special attention to her nutritional bnce when she eats. She also has to test her blood sugar and blood pressure¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Lass, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. There¡¯s no need to say anything else!¡± Ning Xin stopped her. She turned around and asked Director Lin, ¡°How is it? Is she right? How¡¯s her standard?¡± Director Lin nodded in satisfaction. Before she could speak, Ning Xin made the final decision. ¡°Alright, girl. From today onwards, your sister and her children will be handed over to you. You must take good care of the three of them on Grandma¡¯s behalf, okay?¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. Director Lin said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be more at ease with her around. Girl, you haven¡¯t experienced this before. I¡¯ll give you the best sample, okay?¡± Shen Bai looked at Bei Shuo expectantly. However, Shen Su said anxiously, ¡°This is great. Hurry up and pack up. Move to our house. This way, Big Brother will be at ease. He might even be able toe home for dinner every day. If Grandpa and Grandma are happy, our family will really be happy. Hurry up ande to our house today!¡± Bei Shuo looked troubled. It was Shen Bai who pulled Bei Shuo back and said amiably, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Shen Su, don¡¯t be so domineering! Bei Shuo, go to school in peace. We¡¯ll agree to meet regrly. What do you think?¡± Shen Su leaned against Ning Xin and nudged her. ¡°Grandma, that won¡¯t do. Sister doesn¡¯t have anyone to look after her and she secretly worries about work. Even if you can rest assured, but Brother-inw won¡¯t!¡± Ning Xin could not help but be tempted. Shen Su surrendered. ¡°I really have to hand it to you guys! I¡¯ll definitely settle my work as soon as possible. Bing can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing when I¡¯m in this state. I can catch him back. As for my body, I¡¯m not made of paper, right, Bei Shuo?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Although Sister has two babies, she still needs proper exercise and a normal life. There¡¯s no need to be careful. You have to take the prenatal checkup seriously. In the future, inform me about Sister¡¯s prenatal checkup. I¡¯ll go with Sister. I¡¯ll take Sister¡¯s pulse once a week. If you have any questions, you can ask Director Lin anytime. Is that okay?¡± She asked Director Lin. Director Lin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s a very reasonable arrangement. Ning Xin, listen to Bei Shuo. Don¡¯t worry, with us protecting Shen Bai, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Ning Xin was naturally relieved after receiving the guarantee. However, she still said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Your senior brother isn¡¯t obedient at all. If he doesn¡¯t help your sister, she won¡¯t be able to leave her work behind¡ª¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Grandma, I understand. I¡¯ll talk to Senior Brother and tell him to be more anxious!¡± Ning Xin immediately smiled. ¡°Sigh, right, right. This child is so smart!¡± Mu Ci, who hade to pick Bei Shuo up from school, felt a little helpless when he saw Bei Shuo sitting in the Shen Family¡¯s car. Shen Su rolled down the car window and shouted at him, ¡°The hostage is in my car. Bring my Big Brother to pick her up!¡± Then, the Shen Family¡¯s car drove away. Mu Ci was helpless. He could only call the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master. Thinking that he might not be important enough, he had no choice but to lower himself and pull Chen Hai over to save the hostage. Luo Bing understood the whole story and red at Mu Ci. ¡°So you have a favor to ask of me. Show some sincerity, okay?¡± Chen Hai sat this one out and reap the spoilster. Mu Ci didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°Return her to me. Name your conditions.¡± Luo Bing rolled his eyes at him and had nothing to say. Chen Hai leaned back in his chair and held his cell phone. When the game was over, he sighed. ¡°Everything has its vanquisher. I¡¯ve always felt that Mu Ci was too arrogant since I was young. I didn¡¯t expect him to have a nemesis. I didn¡¯t expect him to fall into Luo Bing¡¯s hands. But what about Luo Bing? Hehe, he¡¯ll be an obedient person when he sees Little Junior Sisterter. Hence, I just have to suck up to our Little Bei Shuo in the future!¡± Two pairs of eyes shot at him. Chen Hai turned his head away as if nothing had happened and pretended not to see it. Chapter 142 - 142 Open Gambit 142 Open Gambit On the way home, Bei Shuo sat beside Mu Ci happily, her smile never fading. Seeing how happy she was, Mu Ci was also happy. It did not matter even if he knew that he would be extorted endlessly by Luo Bing. However, he could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Bei Shuo patted the food box in the corner of the seat. ¡°Their snacks are so delicious. They¡¯re so happy just because their family member is healthy. It¡¯ll be even more lively when Sister Shen Bai¡¯s baby is born in the future. I like the atmosphere in their house.¡± Mu Ci touched her hair and felt a little emotional. The atmosphere in the Shen Family was indeed good. It was something that the Mu Family did not have. Luo Bing had done the right thing. He had found a good backer for Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Brother, Shen Su is dating Mu En. But you said that Mu En and Bei Le are together. Should I tell Shen Su about this?¡± Mu Ci continued to stroke Bei Shuo¡¯s hair. ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Mu En and Bei Le are together. It¡¯s just a guess. How are you going to tell Shen Su?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Bei Shuo frowned. Mu Ci interrupted her. ¡°Shen Su is very doted on in the Shen Family. Even though Luo Bing doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his father and stepmother, he still treats this younger sister well. That includes Shen Bai. Hence, if Mu En doesn¡¯t behave appropriately, it will be difficult for him to hide with so many eyes in the Shen Family. Don¡¯t worry, Shen Su won¡¯t be willing to suffer a loss.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, Shen Su said that she¡¯s famous for her bad temper, but I think she¡¯s very good!¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because she likes you. Naturally, she won¡¯t lose her temper at you.¡± Bei Shuo thought about it and agreed. ¡°I like her too. She speaks her mind. She¡¯s straightforward, unlike my schoolmates who have a lot of thoughts. I don¡¯t want to guess with them. I¡¯m already tired from just Teacher Li.¡± Only then did Bei Shuo remember the serious matter. She hurriedly exined in detail about the acupuncture treatment today. ¡°I think she might have some consciousness. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t have any perception of the world, but Dr. Li is watching her very closely. I can¡¯t say anything more. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for her to trust me immediately. ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡± Mu Ci asked. Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not very optimistic. I don¡¯t know if the medical records and medicine Dr. Li gave me are real. Without real medical records and pulses, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough to treat her with my current diagnosis. Brother, you have to think of a way to save her. She¡¯s too pitiful.¡± Mu Ci patted her back. ¡°Go back and do a portrait with Uncle Liuter. Then we¡¯ll try to find her.¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly nodded in agreement. Back home, Duan Si was sitting on the sofa and sulking. Shen Yu and Bei Le were carefully coaxing her. Bei Shuo sighed inwardly. She couldn¡¯t help but miss the Shen Family even more. Song Nan came from the back garden and entered with them. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Song Nan greeted them with a smile. When she got closer, she lowered her voice and said to Mu Ci, ¡°Auntie is angry with Uncle. Mu Ci, don¡¯t take anything Auntie says to heart.¡± With that, she turned around and entered without even looking at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was a little surprised by Song Nan¡¯s explicit attitude. Although Song Nan did not have a strong presence, she could provoke Duan Si¡¯s emotions every time she spoke, so Bei Shuo was very wary of Song Nan. However, Song Nan was a careful person. Even though Bei Shuo could feel her malice, she could not me her. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but Song Nan suddenly made her stand so clear. Mu Ci frowned. He grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and drove the wheelchair in. Duan Si¡¯s eyes were red and her face was dark. When she saw Mu Ci, her expression became even darker. ¡°Do you have any rules in this house? Do you think I¡¯m dead? You didn¡¯t even greet me when you came back sote!¡± Bei Shuo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. It was better to leave this matter to Mu Ci. He had to coax his own Mom. Even if he didn¡¯t, it was up to him to anger her. She couldn¡¯t say anything. However, Shen Yu chimed in and said sternly, ¡°Bei Shuo! How can you not even have basic manners? You should at least greet your elders when you¡¯rete, right? Your mother-inw hasn¡¯t eaten dinner yet!¡± Bei Shuo was a little surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why¡ªyou still have the cheek to ask why? We¡¯re all waiting for you toe back for dinner. You didn¡¯t even greet us. We can only wait like this! Do you have a brain?¡± Shen Yu scolded angrily. Chapter 143 - 143 Gentle Understanding Lady 143 Gentle Understanding Lady Bei Shuo was about to retort when Mu Ci stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Tian, didn¡¯t the family prepare dinner for the guests?¡± Mu Ci said coldly. Mrs. Tian hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, the food has been prepared, but Madam wants to wait for you and Young Madam toe back to eat together.¡± ¡°Then put out the food,¡± Mu Ci instructed. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Mrs. Tian felt as if she had been pardoned. Bei Shuo wasn¡¯t hungry. She quietly pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair to the dining room. Duan Si¡¯s face darkened. She came to the dining table and nced coldly at Mu Ci and Bei Shuo. She said to Mrs. Tian, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring up the gifts that others sent to your Young Master? What are you doing? Do you want to embezzle Master¡¯s things?¡± Mrs. Tian hurriedly brought a food box over and ced it on the dining table. ¡°What is this?¡± Mu Ci asked calmly. Mrs. Tian nced at Duan Si, whose face was as dark as ink, and said softly, ¡°These are snacks sent by Miss Mu Yao. She said that she specially went to the Jiuze House to queue up to buy them for you and Young Madam.¡± Only then did Mu Ci and Bei Shuo understand where Duan Si¡¯s temper came from. Duan Si took in their expressions and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a good son I gave birth to. It¡¯s fine if you never took me seriously, but you actually betrayed me to this extent! Who is she and who are you? Do you still have me in your eyes as your Mom? You actually interacted with them so openly behind my back. Mu Ci, are you considerate? Has your heart been eaten by a dog?¡± Tears streamed down Duan Si¡¯s face as she cried uncontrobly. Mu Ci sat quietly in the wheelchair, not moving. However, Bei Shuo realized that the veins on his hand that was holding the armrest were bulging. She reached out and covered Mu Ci¡¯s hand, transferring the warmth of her palm to him. Song Nan red at Mu Ci and went forward tofort Duan Si. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re making Mu Ci feel so aggrieved. Mu Yao sent this, not Mu Ci. What can Mu Ci do if Mu Yao wants to express goodwill to Mu Ci?¡± ¡°I believe that if Mu Ci was at home, he would definitely reject it. That¡¯s why Mu Yao sent it over when he wasn¡¯t at home. You can¡¯t scold Mu Ci over such a small matter. He¡¯s your biological son. Even if you want to take it out on him, you can¡¯t just do it without any care for his feelings!¡± Song Nan coaxed Duan Si gently. These words were heartfelt, making Duan Si¡¯s emotions visibly calm down. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but admire her. She could clearly feel that Song Nan was bing more and more different. ¡°Really?¡± Duan Si asked Song Nan, but she was looking at Mu Ci. Song Nan smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at Mu Ci like that? Don¡¯t you know his temper? He admitted that he did it on purpose to anger you. Auntie, calm down and think about what I said. Is that right?¡± Duan Si sobbed and found a way out for herself. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve swallowed my anger for the sake of the Mu Family¡¯s reputation and the reputation of you two brothers. Otherwise, why would I let that vixen and her daughter be so carefree? How much have I sacrificed for the Mu Family? If even my son betrayed me, what¡¯s the point of living?¡± Song Nan stroked Duan Si¡¯s back to calm her down. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be like this. Calm down first. Or, you can have a good talk with Mu Ci. You are mother and son, let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t guess each other¡¯s thoughts like this. It¡¯s easy to misunderstand if you take it for granted. I don¡¯t think you can eat anymore. Why don¡¯t you let Mu Ci send you back to your room?¡± She gave Mu Ci a look. Seeing that Mu Ci was not moving, she came over and pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. She said in a low voice, ¡°Please. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to stop today.¡± Her voice was so low that only Mu Ci could hear her. She pushed the wheelchair and followed Duan Si, who had gotten up and was walking out. Bei Shuo wanted to follow her, but Song Nan smiled at her. ¡°Take care of these things first. I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Ci turned around to look at Bei Shuo, but Song Nan blocked his gaze. After the three of them left, Bei Le said sweetly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really capable. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so close to the mistress¡¯ child outside before you settled your own mother-inw. This gift has alreadye knocking on your door. Oh¡ªI understand. Sister, you did it on purpose, right? There¡¯s nothing more effective than angering your mother-inw like this.¡± Bei Le covered her mouth andughed. Shen Yu red at Bei Shuo. ¡°You¡¯re really promising! You can evene up with such an unorthodox idea! You really have evil intentions!¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them. She wouldn¡¯t argue with fools! Chapter 144 - 144 Probing 144 Probing Bei Shuo reached out and opened the food box. Shen Yu and Bei Le craned their necks to look over. Bei Shuo closed the food box and handed it to Xiaoling. ¡°Take it to Young Master¡¯s study.¡± ¡°Eh, how can you do that? Didn¡¯t I ask you to deal with it? Why don¡¯t you understand? Hurry up and throw it away! Hurry up, throw it away!¡± Shen Yu said anxiously. Xiaoling nced at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo nodded and Xiaoling carried the food box upstairs. !! ¡°Why don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Shen Yu stomped her feet angrily. However, Bei Le said, ¡°Aiya, Mom! Why are you in a hurry? Can¡¯t you tell that Sister is confident? She doesn¡¯t care how her mother-inw feels!¡± After saying that, Bei Le nced at Bei Shuo disdainfully. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t mind at all. She pped her hands and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Enjoy your meal. You can scheme after you¡¯re full. That way, you¡¯ll have more strength.¡± With that, she went straight upstairs. It was not like she did not know how to infuriate people. Although she did not have any feelings for her biological mother, she remembered her master¡¯s words and did not want to go overboard. As for Bei Le, she could not be bothered to argue with her. Unexpectedly, Bei Le followed her when she returned to her room. ¡°Sister, why are you so petty? You are not even willing to let Mom and I take a look at your room. Poor Mom is still worried that you won¡¯t live well in the Mu Family! Tsk! This Eldest Young Master¡¯s room is just so-so.¡± Bei Le spoke to herself as she sized up their room, looking unscrupulous. Bei Shuo remained silent. She crossed her arms and stood at the door, looking at Bei Le to see what she was up to. Bei Le didn¡¯t mind Bei Shuo¡¯s unweing attitude at all. She turned around and saw the medicine cab that had been transformed from a wine cab. She reached out and pulled the ss door open. Bei Shuo grabbed Bei Le¡¯s wrist. Bei Le¡¯s expression changed and she said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bei Shuo exerted some force, grabbed Bei Le¡¯s wrist, and pushed her out. She stood in front of the medicine cab and said coldly, ¡°What are you trying to do?! This is my and Mu Ci¡¯s room. You came uninvited and even wanted to rummage through things. Don¡¯t you value upbringing the most? Why? So you don¡¯t have upbringing? Is that why you keep picking on others?¡± Bei Le raised her chin and said disdainfully, ¡°Look at your petty appearance. What¡¯s so great about it? Isn¡¯t it just a cab? I just want to see what treasures are inside when I see that this cab doesn¡¯t match this room at all!¡± Bei Shuo was amazed at how thick-skinned she was. ¡°Since you said that it¡¯s a treasure, of course I can¡¯t show it to you!¡± Bei Shuo went along with her words. Bei Le tiptoed to look over Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulder into the cab. However, she looked very disapproving. ¡°What treasure can you have? Hmph! It¡¯s only because the Eldest Young Master of the Mu Family gave you face and treated your crap like a treasure. Perhaps others willugh at you behind your back!¡± Bei Shuo moved aside so that Bei Le could see it clearly. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Look at these small bottles and jars. They¡¯re all my treasures. I have all kinds of precious medicine here. Hence, Brother Mu Ci gave me this cab. He said that he would personally design a prettier cab for me. How about that? Are you very envious? After all, I¡¯m the current Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Bei Le was so angry that her face turned red. Seeing this, Bei Shuo replied with a smug expression. Bei Le gritted her teeth. ¡°Hmph! Just you wait! I¡¯ll definitely have a higher status than you in the future and live a better life than you!¡± Bei Shuo deliberately said, ¡°Is that so? With the Gu Family? Do you think you can have a higher status than me and live a better life than me?¡± Bei Le¡¯s face darkened and she said disdainfully, ¡°Tsk! The Gu Family? What is the Gu Family? Let me tell you, Bei Shuo! Don¡¯t be smug. I¡¯ll definitely be stronger than you in the future!¡± Bei Shuo was stunned when she heard Bei Le admit it herself. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You two grew up together. Gu Ming treats you so well. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll regret it one day and never find someone who treats you so well again?¡± Bei Le smiled disdainfully. ¡°Do you care? I¡¯ll give him to you! Anyway, I don¡¯t care!¡± It was unnecessary to say another word to stubborn people. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it. Now, please leave my room!¡± Bei Shuo chased her out. Bei Le had already achieved her goal. She raised her chin, snorted coldly, and walked out with her head held high. Chapter 145 - 145 Taking The Initiative To Chat 145 Taking The Initiative To Chat Bei Shuo turned around gently and looked at her wine cab turned medicine cab seriously. Did it have to be so obvious? Mu Ci returned very quickly and Bei Shuo followed him to the study. He didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the food box, took out a piece of snack, and ate it with Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Brother, do you have work to do? I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I have homework toplete too,¡± Bei Shuo said with a smile. She felt that Mu Ci might need some personal space. Mu Ci took her hand and kissed it gently. ¡°Alright, help me call Uncle Liu in.¡± There was a very exquisite ss house in the garden behind the main house. Bei Shuo hugged her book and prepared to write her thesis in this quiet ce. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good student.¡± Song Nan appeared at the door with a teapot. Bei Shuo recalled the first time she met Song Nan. Song Nan followed behind Duan Si like a shadow. Other than asionally ncing at Mu Ci with aplicated gaze, she did not have much of a presence. Bei Shuo had heard from Xiaobai about Song Nan. Eldest Madam doted on her adopted daughter more than Mu Ci. She couldn¡¯t even bear to marry her off to her disabled son. However, no one told her what kind of person Song Nan was. Eldest Madam liked her, and Old Master did not hate her. Even Mu Ci did not say anything about her, and Mu En seemed very close to her. Bei Shuo suddenly realized that Song Nan was not simple. How could someone who did not let anyone ignore her and did not let anyone pay special attention to her be simple? ¡°Why? Are you surprised that I came to look for you?¡± Song Nan walked in and sat opposite Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo moved theputer in front of her so that Song Nan had more room to ce the tea tray. She only smiled and did not say anything. She could not answer that. Song Nan¡¯s tone was very simr to Duan Si¡¯s domineering tone. Bei Shuo knew that she had not offended her in any way. Let¡¯s see what she wants to do. Eldest Senior Brother said that the most important thing when fighting with others was not to move before the enemy. Don¡¯t move lest you lose the initiative. Song Nan poured a cup of tea and handed it to Bei Shuo. She poured herself another cup and took a sip. Bei Shuo also took a sip and praised, ¡°Good tea!¡± Song Nan raised her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know tea.¡± Bei Shuo replied, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve drunk some varieties of this ck tea and slowly realized its taste.¡± Song Nan looked at her. ¡°I heard that you grew up in the countryside.¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no tea in the countryside.¡± Song Nan shrugged. ¡°As expected, rumors are always easy to believe. You¡¯re actually not as simple as you look.¡± Bei Shuoughed. ¡°Miss Song, what do you mean by simple?¡± Song Nan didn¡¯t answer. She took another sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°Have you met Lin Jun and Mu Yao?¡± She changed the topic so quickly. Bei Shuo nodded and admitted, ¡°We met by ident. We didn¡¯t meet on purpose. I saw that Brother Mu Ci was very cold to Madam Lin Jun. Madam was really wrong to say that about him.¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°I just said that you¡¯re not as simple as you look. I take it back. You¡¯re still too simple-minded.¡± This sudden praise and criticism confused Bei Shuo. ¡°Do you want to hear the story of this wealthy family?¡± Song Nan looked at her and smiled. Her smile was so friendly that it seemed to contain a hint of viciousness. Bei Shuo felt a little ufortable. Song Nan had wanted to say it anyway, so asking was just an opening line. Hence, Bei Shuo made an expression that said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Song Nan rubbed the edge of the teacup with her fingers and said slowly, ¡°Lin Jun isn¡¯t the person that Mr. Mu loves the most. She has an aunt called An Ya, Mr. Mu¡¯s first love. However, she doesn¡¯te from a good background and her mother is in the sex business. No matter how much the Mu Family lowers themselves, they won¡¯t allow such a woman to enter the family. Hence, their love was strongly opposed by the family.¡± ¡°The Mu Family members were all stubborn. The more they were denied, the more they resisted. Mr. Mu and An Ya eloped. At that time, Mr. Mu and the eldest daughter of the Duan Family were already engaged. Neither the Mu Family nor the Duan Family could afford to lose face. Hence, they used all their strength to capture the two of them. The Duan Family waited for the Mu Family to give an answer. The Mu Family first tempted An Ya, then forced her. In the end, An Ya couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure andmitted suicide.¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. Song Nan expected her expression. She pursed her lips and smiled, but her face was full of mockery. Chapter 146 - 146 The Mu Family’s Past 146 The Mu Family¡¯s Past ¡°Mr. Mu didn¡¯t know about this. The Mu Family threatened him with the safety of An Ya and her niece, Lin Jun, to marry the eldest daughter of the Duan Family and go on a honeymoon. The eldest daughter of the Duan Family was pregnant and was about to give birth. Only then did Mr. Mu find out that An Ya was no longer alive. He was so sad that he abandoned his wife, who was about to give birth, and ran away from home.¡± ¡°The eldest daughter of the Duan Family was agitated and gave birth early. She almost died, so his mother didn¡¯t like him from the moment that child was born. Because in his mother¡¯s heart, it was this child that dragged her back and made her unable to keep her husband.¡± Song Nan said calmly without any emotion in her tone. Only then did Bei Shuo understand why Eldest Madam Duan Si didn¡¯t like Mu Ci. It was because she was angry. ¡°Does Brother Mu Ci know this reason?¡± Bei Shuo murmured. !! Song Nan shook her head and smiled. ¡°Does it matter? Even if someone says this reason, can Mu Ci ept it? Will Madam admit it? The onlookers will always understand the logic. Those who are involved are unwilling to admit it.¡± Indeed, Bei Shuo nodded in agreement. ¡°Did they find Mr. Muter?¡± Bei Shuo was attracted by the story and asked. ¡°Of course. Mr. Mu is the eldest son of a family like the Mu Family. It¡¯s impossible for him to wander outside. How big can this world be? How difficult can it be to find someone with the Mu Family¡¯s financial resources?¡± A mocking smile appeared on Song Nan¡¯s lips. ¡°The Mu Family used the excuse that Old Madam was seriously ill and wanted to see him onest time to trick Mr. Mu back home. At that time, Old Madam Mu was indeed seriously ill. Mr. Mu didn¡¯t have any feelings for Madam and Mu Ci, but he was still extremely filial to Old Madam. Old Madam was happy to see her son again and finally survived that illness. Among them, it could be considered everyone¡¯s joint efforts. Madam¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Mu eased, so there was Mu En.¡± So that was the case. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but nod with a sigh. ¡°Then, what happened after that?¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but ask. The key figure hadn¡¯t appeared yet. ¡°Later on, a few yearster, Eldest Madam realized that Mr. Mu was having an affair again. They had already lived a peaceful life for a few years. Madam finally rxed, but Mr. Mu¡­ She almost went crazy. She used all means to find out who the woman outside was and wished she could kill her.¡± ¡°But Mr. Mu is also very experienced. He protected that woman very well. Neither the Mu Family nor the Duan Family could find out who that woman was. Madam was on the verge of copse and didn¡¯t even take it to heart that her eldest son was kidnapped, injured and crippled. At this moment, her eldest son reminded her of her past pain. She hates him.¡± Song Nan sighed. ¡°There¡¯s really no reason to exin a person¡¯s life. Mu Ci was born from the same mother, but Mu En was the product of Madam¡¯s short-lived beautiful memories, so Madam gave all her love to Mu En.¡± Song Nan¡¯s voice was filled with pity. Bei Shuo could not agree with this unreasonable conclusion. She could not help but frown. Song Nan understood what Bei Shuo wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t want her to say it, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who Mr. Mu¡¯s woman is outside?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Lin Jun?¡± Bei Shuo asked bluntly. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. She was just making thingsplicated. The truth was right there. Was there a need to guess? Song Nan rolled her eyes at her boring and low IQ. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Lin Jun. Lin Jun is An Ya¡¯s niece. She looks 70% to 80% like her aunt. She¡¯s an orphan and was raised by her aunt. The Mu Family threatened An Ya and her safety back then, but in reality, they couldn¡¯t find Lin Jun. She was safely hidden by An Ya and she prepared sufficient funds for her to receive a good education. Mr. Mu probably only loves her because of her aunt. He doesn¡¯t seem to really love her very much, or he¡¯s just angry at the Mu Family.¡± Bei Shuo recalled how Mu Guo¡¯s family of three looked together. He felt that Song Nan¡¯s words were not objective, but rather selfforting. Lin Jun had a natural sense of peace. Even women would be attracted to her, let alone men. ¡°However, that woman was extremely lucky. The olddy of the Mu Family was seriously ill again and needed a bone marrow transnt. She couldn¡¯t find a suitable match. In the end, it was Lin Jun¡¯s daughter¡¯s umbilical cord blood that saved the olddy. Lin Jun went from a mistress who couldn¡¯t see the light of day to a benefactor of the Mu Family, putting the Mu Family in an extremely awkward situation.¡± Chapter 147 - 147 A Big Payoff For A Small Effort 147 A Big Payoff For A Small Effort ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to not only have a good life but also have brilliant methods! Seeing that the Mu Family members were embarrassed, she took the initiative to visit and made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t enter the Mu Family and wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for the Mu Family and Mr. Mu. She has the ability to raise her daughter alone. It has nothing to do with the Mu Family.¡± ¡°What she did made the Mu Family, who was on high alert, helpless. In the end, the olddy made the decision to let that child take the surname Mu and name her Mu Yao. However, they let her raised the child. From then on, the Mu Family took a nonchnt attitude towards this mistress.¡± Song Nan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Humans have double standards, don¡¯t you think?¡± Song Nan drank the tea in one gulp and poured herself another cup. This was the first time Bei Shuo had heard the full story. She took a sip of tea silently. Song Nan raised an eyebrow at Bei Shuo. ¡°You also think that this is a happy ending, right?¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t qualified toment on this. Song Nan sighed. ¡°You realized it too, right? There¡¯s someone in this story who has always been neglected, and that¡¯s the legitimate Eldest Madam. She married into the Mu Family ording to the family¡¯s arrangements and wanted to get along with her husband and wife. At least, they should respect each other. They didn¡¯t expect her to be in such a dire state. She was pped in the face by the Mu Family and still couldn¡¯t keep the man. It became her fault. Fortunately, Old Master and Old Madam felt that they owed her, so they protected her in every way possible, allowing her, the eldest branch¡¯s Madam, to have her current status.¡± Song Nan looked at Bei Shuo. Seeing that she was silent, Song Nan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you frightened? Do you find it hard to ept that this rich and powerful family is so dirty behind their morous appearance?¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t fall for her trap. She said calmly, ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family now!¡± Song Nan gritted her teeth. This person was really unreasonable! She red at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo looked at Song Nan and smiled. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t admit that I¡¯m the Mu Family¡¯s Eldest Young Madam!¡± They say that others had double standards, but didn¡¯t they do the same? Ignoring Song Nan¡¯s expression, Bei Shuo said calmly, ¡°Miss Song, if you really want to protect Madam, you should throw the things out when Mu Yao sends them over and express Madam¡¯s attitude. You shouldn¡¯te over to paper over it when Madam res up at Mu Ci. You just want to please both sides. No, please all three sides, you don¡¯t even want to offend Mu Yao and Lin Jun. You hope that everyone will say good things about you.¡± ¡°As for why you told me, I think it¡¯s because you don¡¯t care if you offend me. In this family, do you think the only person you can control is me? If you can subdue me, you can have another outlet to vent your anger from now on. In addition, you¡¯re telling me this because you have too much on your mind and no one to confide in. Because no one in the real Mu family cares about what you¡¯re saying.¡± Song Nan¡¯s face turned pale. She stood up and looked down at Bei Shuo. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Bei Shuo looked up at her. ¡°So what if I know what¡¯s good for me? Am I standing with you? How can you let me be your ally? In your heart, I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Song Nan could not say a word. She turned around and left. Bei Shuo looked at her back view and muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore? Are you angry from embarrassment? If you¡¯re angry from embarrassment, how can you scheme against others? Unexpectedly, Song Nan suddenly stopped in front of the door. She turned around and said coldly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re really the Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family? Dream on.¡± Before Bei Shuo could reply, Song Nan left proudly. Bei Shuoughed. She shook her head and continued with her homework. Mu Ci gestured to Liu Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Liu Ming pushed the wheelchair andmented, ¡°Eldest Young Madam¡¯s idea is really brilliant.¡± Mu Ci lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Everyone thinks that she¡¯s easy to bully and treats her as a soft persimmon. She doesn¡¯t understand their thoughts, but she knows her own intentions very well. It¡¯s already not easy for her to do this. I can¡¯t be by her side all the time. I¡¯m relieved that she can protect herself from harm.¡± Liu Ming said, ¡°Eldest Young Madam is a pure and innocent person. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Uncle Liu, the demons and monsters have appeared one after another. We have to buck up. We have to clear the fog and see who¡¯s behind it and what their goal is. I don¡¯t like this passive situation of being led around.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Liu Ming replied. Chapter 148 Second Young Masters Reward Chapter 148 Second Young Master''s Reward Bei Le waited for Mu En to see her with nervousness and excitement. However, he did note after waiting for a long time. In the end, Lin Xu hurried over with an exquisite jewelry box in his hand. Bei Le almost couldn''t take his eyes off it. Lin Xu said apologetically, "Miss Bei Le, Second Young Master really can''t leave now. He''s holding an international video conference. He invited you here today to give you a surprise. He spent a lot of money to buy this pair of earrings at the auction. They were bought for you. Unfortunately, he can''t give them to you personally. I''m really sorry." Bei Le reached out in surprise and carefully took the box. Her heart was filled with happiness, but she said, "Is it really for me?" Lin Xu smiled and said, "Yes, it''s really for Miss Bei Le. Second Young Master said that other than you, no one else is worthy of this pair of earrings." Bei Le was so excited that her face turned red. Lin Xu said, "Miss Bei Le, I''m really sorry. Second Young Master can''t apany you today." Bei Le still looked a little disappointed. Lin Xu couldn''t help but think that it was no wonder that Second Young Master liked her. She was indeed a strange woman. This was the first time he had seen Second Young Master''s women so obviously looking forward to seeing Second Young Master. Bei Le looked around and whispered, "Brother Lin Xu, I have something to tell Brother Mu En." Lin Xu hurriedly said, "Oh, can I tell Second Young Master for you?" Bei Le bit her lip. Lin Xu smiled. "If it''s a private matter between you and Second Young Master, you can tell him personally the next time you see him." Bei Le blushed and hurriedly said, "No, no. Brother Mu En asked me to go to my sister''s ce. I want to tell him that I saw my sister''s medicine vials, but I haven''t had the chance to seed yet. My sister doesn''t like me. She''s very guarded against me. I still need some time." As Bei Le spoke, she lowered her head. Lin Xu''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly lowered his eyes andforted her. "Ah, so it''s about this. Yes, this matter can''t be said to be urgent. After all, it''s already not easy for Miss Bei Le to live with Eldest Young Master now. Second Young Master even praised you previously. He said that you always knew what was on his mind and did your best to help him. He was very touched." Bei Le was pleasantly surprised. "Really? Brother Mu En really said that about me?" Lin Xu smiled and nodded. "Yes, Miss Bei Le. How would I dare to lie to you? That''s what Second Young Master said. This matter isn''t easy to do. It wasn''t easy for Second Young Master to persuade Madam to go over just to help you. You can think about how important this matter is. I''m afraid no one can help Second Young Master other than you." Bei Le''s eyes glowed as she said firmly, "Then tell Brother Mu En that I''ll definitely get what he wants as soon as possible! I won''t disappoint him!" Lin Xu nodded. "Second Young Master has never been disappointed in Miss Bei Le. He has always believed in you as much as he believes in himself." Bei Le felt that her entire body was filled with strength and Mu En''s love for her. *** Mu En''s cell phone vibrated. He nced at it. It was from Lin Xu. "Let''s go." Mu En turned off his cell phone and reached out to pour red wine into the ss in front of Shen Su. He said, "How is it? I didn''t lie to you, right? This wine is really not bad. Although it''s not a brand that''s famous overseas, it definitely won''t lose to those big-name goods that are fishing for fame." Shen Su raised her cup and took a sip. She said proudly, "It''s indeed not bad." Mu En smiled at her. In the Shen Family, in terms of looks, Shen Su was not beautiful. The Shen Family''s genes were very good. No matter if they were old or young, they were all handsome men and beautiful women. Shen Su was an anomaly. Perhaps because she knew that she was not as outstanding as her brothers and sisters in looks, Shen Su developed a preemptive temper since she was young. Her superior family background also gave her the right to be domineering. She had a very straightforward personality. She dared to say, do, and take responsibility for what she did. She would treat those whom she liked with sincerity and she would scold those whom she didn''t like directly no matter which family''s young master or mistress they were. She was afraid of nothing. With such a personality, Shen Su became a unique youngdy from a wealthy family. There was naturally a group of children from wealthy families who supported her. Of course, there was nock of suitors. After all, her family background was ranked first. Her looks and temperament were not important. With Shen Su''s personality, it felt impure to date her with other motives. That was simply the greatest insult to her. It was already very good that she did not use a knife to kill him. Chapter 149 Coaxing The Eldest Young Mistress Chapter 149 Coaxing The Eldest Young Mistress Hence, Shen Su''s reputation was a little indescribable. Only he knew how much effort it took for Mu En to have a ce in front of Shen Su, to stand out from the crowd, and to subdue Shen Su. After peeling away her protectiveyers, Shen Su was actually so innocent and kind that she could be considered stupid. However, even the Shen Family did not know about this. Shen Su swirled the wine in her ss, sniffed it, and nodded. "Not bad." Mu En raised his ss and clinked it with hers. "It''s also this wine''s blessing to be able to catch your eye." Shen Su rolled her eyes at him. "You should use your exaggerated praise on someone else." Mu En smiled. "I don''t think it''s exaggerated. We''ve been looking for this wine for a while. Do you think your brother will like it?" Shen Su said, "I think it should be possible." Mu En heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I''ll get someone to prepare the goods." Shen Su nodded. "Thank you." "What are you talking about? Why are you being so polite to me?" Mu En''s smile was warm. Shen Su suddenly remembered. "By the way, your mother doesn''t seem to like Bei Shuo." Before Mu En could speak, Shen Su said, "But I like Bei Shuo. Our entire family likes her. Your mother doesn''t look like she has a good temper. I think it will be very difficult for your mother and I to get along with each other." Mu En smiled and shook his head. "Shen Su, can I understand that you agreed to marry me? Why does it sound like you''re discussing the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw with me? Don''t worry, I''ll save you when you and Mom fall into the water at the same time because Mom can swim." Shen Su was also amused by him. "Dream on. Who agreed to marry you? I only agreed to try to date you, but isn''t dating all about marriage? Can''t I imagine what kind of people I''ll have to face if I marry you?" Mu En smiled and nodded. "That makes sense. Tell me, what do you want?" Shen Su rolled her eyes at him. "What request do I have? I don''t want to marry you now! I mean, I think your mother doesn''t like Bei Shuo! Let me tell you, you''re not allowed to bully Bei Shuo. I like her. Our entire family likes her!" Mu En raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll worship Little Sister-inw when I get back. She''s a key figure in whether I can marry you. I''ll ask her what her wishes are every day and try my best to fulfill them. Because I''ll fulfill her wishes and my wish to marry you will be fulfilled!" Shen Su smiled and reached out to hit him. Mu En smiled as he dodged. "But I can''t. If I treat Little Sister-inw so well, my brother will probably chase me out of the house. If I''m chased out, Shen Su, you have to take me in!" Shen Su also smiled. Mu En always had the ability to make her happy. This was what she valued most about him. "Don''t you have many girlfriends? The number of people who want to take you in could probably line up all the way to France," Shen Su said with a smile. Mu En said seriously, "You''re my only girlfriend now!" Shen Su''s smile faded and she looked away. However, Mu En caught up with her gaze and turned to her. "Shen Su, I''m serious. Although I announced it in public that day at the birthday banquet because you lost to me in a bet, I''m sincere. You haven''t thought it through and haven''t fallen in love with me. It''s okay. I''ll wait for you to fall in love with me and test me. I''m confident and determined to make you fall in love with me. Please test me, too, okay?" Shen Su''s gaze slowly turned serious. Mu En smiled and reached out to touch her head. "I have a Casanova reputation. What about you? Your bad temper is well-known. Why don''t we get along well and see if those rumors are true?" Shen Su finally nodded gently. "However, you can''t tell anyone that I announced that you''re my boyfriend because I lost to you in a bet!" Shen Su said in a low voice. Mu Enughed. "Alright! Of course I won''t say it. How can I undermine myself? Shen Su, you''re really a cute girl." Not only was Mu En good-looking, but he also had a good personality. Shen Su could not find a reason not to like him. No boy had ever made her happy like Mu En. Perhaps this was her love. It was not bad to fall in love with Mu En. She did not care about his past as long as he was a clean person from the moment they met. She had known since she was young that there was no perfect man. She would not force these useless things. Chapter 150 Nervous Daddy Chapter 150 Nervous Daddy Mu En saw through Shen Su''s thoughts from her gaze and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He could not help but feel a little smug. There was no woman he could not handle. It was just a matter of time. After taking down Shen Su, he would be one step closer to the heir''s position. He was the chosen one. No one could block his path! Under Dr. Li''s supervision, Bei Shuo performed acupuncture on the patient every day. However, he would make the patient take the medicine and fall asleep every time. Hence, Bei Shuo never interacted with the patient again. The patient''splexion improved, but Dr. Li''s expression darkened. He seemed to be studying Bei Shuo''s acupuncture technique seriously, but he couldn''t figure it out at all. However, the patient was indeed improving day by day. This uncontroble state almost drove him crazy. Bei Shuo pretended not to see it and worked diligently every day. She was not in a hurry. She would be able to wait until Dr. Li broke down one day. At the same time, she clearly felt that the patient''s mind should be normal. At least, it was normal sometimes. Because she did not know the patient''s identity and what happened to her, she could only wait patiently. After she was done with the patient, she still had to visit Shen Bai every few days. Ever since he found out that Shen Bai was pregnant with twins, Shen Bai''s husband, Xu Yao, disallowed Shen Bai to read any official documents. He captured Luo Bing immediately, using both threats and bribes. Luo Bing appeared in Shen Bai''s office the next day. Fortunately, his drama had already wrapped up. All the post-production work was thrown to Chen Xu Yao, who was personally bringing in fruits, hurriedly said, "Bei Shuo, Bei Shuo, didn''t you say that Shen Bai is pregnant with twins? We have to be careful. Why do we have to let her move around?" Hai. It was simply a good show. Xu Yao reduced his workload and tried his best to stay by Shen Bai''s side. He even treated Bei Shuo like a distinguished guest. If it weren''t for Mu Ci, this annoying person, he would probably have brought Bei Shuo home and used her to guard Shen Bai 24 hours a day. Every time Bei Shuo came, he would tell Shen Su the time. Shen Su would rush over from different ces to meet her. One would do a routine check on Shen Bai, and the other woulde to watch the show. "I heard that when the concubines in ancient times were pregnant, the imperial physicians often came to take their pulses. Imperial Physician Bei, how''s my sister''s baby today?" Shen Su asked in a strange tone. Bei Shuo retracted his hand and replied, "Miss Shen, your sister isn''t a concubine. She''s the queen!" Shen Su smiled and hit her. "You''re the only one who knows how to take advantage of loopholes!" Bei Shuo smiled and moved away. She said to Shen Bai, "Sister and the baby are very healthy. Sister needs to exercise more. She has to go to the garden to bask in the sun every day. She can''t stay still all the time. It''s not good for the baby and it''s not conducive forbor. Her food should be lighter." Xu Yao, who was personally bringing in fruits, hurriedly said, "Bei Shuo, Bei Shuo, didn''t you say that Shen Bai is pregnant with twins? We have to be careful. Why do we have to let her move around?" Bei Shuo hurriedly said, "Brother-inw, she has already passed the first three months. The children will grow faster now. Exercise will be good for the children and Sister." Xu Yao was still a little worried when he heard that. "Then, how long shall we walk? Tell me and I''ll remember it so that we can follow it." Bei Shuo was stunned. "There''s no standard. It''s based on your feelings. If Sister is tired, walk less. If Sister is not tired, walk more." Xu Yao looked troubled. Shen Bai said, "Bei Shuo, why don''t you take your Brother-inw''s pulse? Look at how overwhelmed he is. What medicine should he take?! Does he want you to make a rule? Does he want me to take 100 or 200 steps? I can''t take an extra step. He''s afraid that I''ll be tired and it won''t be good for the children! He''s almost crazy now. Hurry up and save him!" Both Bei Shuo and Shen Suughed. Xu Yao scratched his head in embarrassment. He felt a little aggrieved, but he did not dare to say it. Bei Shuo smiled. "Brother-inw, don''t be nervous. Sister is really fine. If you keep being nervous, it''ll spread to her." Xu Yao immediately said, "Then I''m not nervous. I''m not nervous." His behavior made the three womenugh together. Shen Bai said helplessly, "What should we do? I think if this continues, his hair will turn white when the children are born." Xu Yao was a little embarrassed. "I-I was just frightened by one of my rtives. Something happened to her because she gave birth." Chapter 151 Xu Yaos Little Aunt Chapter 151 Xu Yao''s Little Aunt The three of them couldn''t help but stop smiling when they saw Xu Yao. Only then did Xu Yao say, "My Little Aunt died in childbirth." "Aren''t you an orphan?" This was also the first time Shen Bai had heard Xu Yao mention a rtive. Xu Yao nodded. "Yes, I''m an orphan. After my parents passed away in an ident, my Little Aunt took me away. However, not long after, Little Aunt died because of childbirth. I returned to the orphanage. This matter traumatized me. Now that Shen Bai is pregnant with twins, I''ve checked a lot of information. The more I look at it, the more afraid I be. Seriously, I''m really anxious now." As Xu Yao spoke, he sighed and picked up a book from the bookshelf. He flipped through it and pulled out an old yellow photo from the book. He said sadly, "My Little Aunt is a very beautiful and cheerful person. She''s gone just like that." The three of them took the photo and passed it around. Bei Shuo''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at the bright-eyed woman in the old photo. "Brother-inw, your Little Aunt is so pretty," she said sincerely. Shen Bai and his sister nodded repeatedly. Shen Su said, "She has a good temperament too. There must be many boys who like her. One look and you can tell that she''s a good wife and mother." Xu Yao sighed. "She''s never been married. At that time, she adopted me and my cousin. The men who like her will probably be frightened away by us two burdens. I was too young at that time and didn''t know much about her." "What about your cousin after your Little Aunt passed away?" Shen Bai asked. This was the first time she heard her husband mention rtives. Xu Yao shook his head. "I don''t know. I lost contact with her. I only have this photo left. I don''t even remember what Cousin looks like." "Brother-inw, what''s your Little Aunt''s name?" Bei Shuo suddenly asked. Xu Yao shook his head in confusion. "I was two or three years old at that time. I don''t remember. My surname should be An. My mother''s surname is An." Bei Shuo said, "Brother-inw, can I take a photo of this photo? I keep feeling that she looks like someone I''ve seen before, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen her before." The time she saves will be used to apany Sister. What do you think?" "That''s a good idea! Why didn''t I think of it?" Xu Yao agreed without hesitation. Xu Yao said, "Sure. Perhaps you''ve seen someone who looks like her. Sigh, without this photo, I might not even remember what she looks like." Bei Shuo took a photo with her cell phone and carefully returned the photo to Xu Yao. Xu Yao put it back into the book as usual. He asked worriedly, "Bei Shuo, Shen Bai and the babies are fine, right? You have toe often. It''s best if youe every day. It''s best if you move into our house!" Bei Shuo couldn''t help but smile. She looked at Shen Bai. "Sister, hurry up andfort Brother-inw." Shen Bai smiled and said, "You saw it too, right? I really can''t do anything." Shen Su rolled her eyes. "Brother-inw, why don''t the two of you move back to the old residence? Wouldn''t you feel more at ease with Grandpa and Grandma holding the fort? This way, Bei Shuo won''t have to travel to the old residence to visit Grandpa and Grandma ande here to visit Sister. The time she saves will be used to apany Sister. What do you think?" "That''s a good idea! Why didn''t I think of it?" Xu Yao agreed without hesitation. Shen Su herself was stunned. She turned around and nced at Shen Bai. Shen Bai smiled at her and didn''t say anything. Of course, the Old Master and Old Madam of the Shen Family wanted them to go back and stay. This way, they could take care of each other. However, in order not to let others gossip about Xu Yao and say that he was a live-in son-inw who was a freeloader, they did not make this request. Shen Bai did not expect Xu Yao to agree without hesitation. She could not help but feel touched. Xu Yao valued her and the children more than anything else. Xu Yao turned around and was about to instruct someone to pack his things. Shen Bai stopped him and asked in front of her two sisters, "Xu Yao, aren''t you afraid that others will say that you''re a married in son-inw when you go back to the Shen Family with me? I have many siblings in my family. If they say anything, you¡ª" Xu Yao waved his hand. "Aiya, this is just a small matter. How can itpare to you and the children? The three of you are the most important. Moreover, it''s not up to others to decide if I''ve married in or not. Your grandparents have never wronged me, so why am I afraid of others? Even so, I''m willing to marry in for you!" His words simply came out of his mouth, showing his sincerity. "Hubby!" Shen Bai was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. Xu Yaoughed foolishly. "Hehe, think about it. How many people want to enter the Shen Family? I''ve already married the Shen Family''s most outstanding daughter. Do I still have to care what others say? That''s too much to ask. I''m going to be a father. Hehe, I think many people will be envious, jealous, and hateful of me, right?" Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Model Brother-in-law Chapter 152: Model Brother-inw Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions What a man with high EQ! Shen Su and Bei Shuo exchanged nces. Shen Su covered her eyes. ¡°I was really choked to death by their showy love. I reaped what I sowed. I was forced to watch their lovey-dovey for no reason.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t quite understand what Shen Su said, but she smiled as well. She felt that Sister and Brother-inw were so loving. She had to be as good as them with Brother Mu Ci. Xu Yao was a man of action, and Shen Su was in a hurry to go home and im credit from her grandparents. Hence, he quickly packed his things, packed Shen Bai, and returned to the Shen Family together. Shen Shan and Ning Xin were overjoyed. They praised Shen Su and Bei Shuo behind Shen Bai¡¯s back. Shen Su wheezed on purpose. ¡°Grandma, I was the one who persuaded Sister and Brother-inw. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t help at all!¡± Ning Xin held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and amodated her granddaughter. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s all your credit. Our Shen Su is the best! I¡¯ll get your Big Brother to reward youter!¡± Shen Su ced her chin on Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulder and whispered in a voice that everyone could hear, ¡°Did you see that? Brother and Sister are the most important. They say that they dote on me, but that¡¯s just verbal!¡± Bei Shuo reached out and patted her head. ¡°Stop being pretentious!¡± Ning Xin tugged at Bei Shuo andmented, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really the lucky star of our Shen Family. Ever since you came, our family¡¯s happy events have been happening one after another. Grandma is so happy!¡± Shen Su held Shen Shan¡¯s arm and wheedled, ¡®Grandpa! Look, look, it¡¯s clearly my credit, but Grandma has to pin it on Bei Shuo! She¡¯s too biased!¡± Then, she pounced on Bei Shuo. ¡°Bei Shuo, I¡¯m jealous of you. Let me take a bite!¡± The two of themughed and joked. Shen Shan and Ning Xin were very happy to see that. The children of the Shen Family were all outstanding, but due to their different educational goals, the rtionship between siblings was either restrained or faint. It was rare to see them in such a state like Shen Su and Bei Shuo. As elders, they were actually most willing to see the younger generationugh and y like this. Mu Ci came to pick up Bei Shuo and brought back the busy Luo Bing. The Shen Family¡¯s grandparents were overjoyed again. Xu Yao confessed first. ¡°Bing, we¡¯ve moved back. Your sister is pregnant. It¡¯s been hard on you! ¡® Shen Su and Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help butugh. Luo Bing said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not hard on me. As for you, you can put aside your work and spend more time with my sister.¡± ¡®Yes, yes,¡± Xu Yao hurriedly agreed. Shen Bai nced at her brother. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help him with the work he left behind? Although hispany is on track, it can¡¯t do without him!¡¯ Luo Bing red at Sister. ¡°Am I your brother or am I your ve?¡± Shen Bai smiled sweetly. ¡°Both.¡± Luo Bing shut his mouth. Xu Yao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange my time and apany Shen Bai as much as possible. Bing, if you¡¯re too busy, you can ask me for help.¡± Shen Su sighed. ¡°Brother-inw, do you have to be so good to Big Sister? How can we find a boyfriend like you? They¡¯re all inferior to you.¡± Xu Yao rubbed his hands and smiled honestly. Ning Xin was very satisfied. She smiled and said, ¡°With Xu Yao around, the two of you won¡¯t have bad boyfriends in the future. You¡¯ll naturally have standards after seeing how loving they are. ¡® Luo Bing asked Bei Shuo, ¡°How is Sister?¡± Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Senior Brother. Sister and the babies are very healthy. It¡¯s just that Brother-inw is too nervous. He¡¯s afraid that something will happen to Sister.¡± Luo Bing¡¯s expression softened. ¡°We can¡¯t help her. Of course we¡¯re anxious.¡± Xu Yao nodded in agreement. Luo Bingforted her. ¡°Bei Shuo has my master¡¯s teachings. She will definitely be able to protect Sister and the children.¡± Xu Yao nodded again. Mu Ci coughed lightly. ¡®Why do I feel that the two of you areforting each other? Is being nervous contagious?¡± Everyoneughed. Luo Bing red at Mu Ci. ¡°You will experience it sooner orter!¡± After some thought, he red at Mu Ci and said in a low voice, ¡°Bei Shuo is still a child. You can¡¯t let her get pregnant! ¡® Fortunately, everyone was teasing Shen Bai and Xu Yao, so no one noticed their whispers. Mu Ci smiled and nced at Bei Shuo, who was stuck to Shen Su. He didn¡¯t say anything. This girl hadn¡¯t fallen in love yet and had a long way to go before she gave birth. He only wanted to spend time with her alone. Counting the days, if it was in the past, he would not have much time left. But now that Bei Shuo was here, his life seemed to have undergone nirvana in ashes. It began to glow with vitality.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Shen Su’s Thoughts Chapter 153: Shen Su¡¯s Thoughts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions After leaving the Shen Family, Shen Su sent Bei Shuo out. Knowing that they had something to say, Mu Ci went to the car first to wait for her. Shen Su pouted. ¡°Hmph! At least he knows what¡¯s good for him!¡± Bei Shuo asked curiously, ¡°How did my Brother Mu Ci offend you? Why are you so dissatisfied with him?¡± Shen Su rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you going to help him or me?¡± ¡°Help him! He¡¯s my husband. You¡¯ll have a husband in the future too!¡¯ Bei Shuo said without hesitation. Shen Su hit her unceremoniously. ¡°You value love over your friends!¡¯ Bei Shuo chuckled and dodged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Brother Mu Ci didn¡¯t provoke you. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your husband. Why would I like him?¡± Shen Su red at her. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I was wrong. Even if you don¡¯t like him, don¡¯t hate him so much. Brother Mu Ci didn¡¯t provoke you. He¡¯s not as annoying as Mu En!¡± Bei Shuo said casually. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Mu En?¡± Shen Su keenly caught this name. Bei Shuo said nothing. ¡°Bei Shuo, what¡¯s with Mu En?¡± Shen Su asked. Bei Shuo stopped in her tracks and looked at Mu Ci in the distance. She said to Shen Su seriously, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re dating Mu En. Is that true?¡± Shen Su nodded slightly. ¡°Yes. ¡® Bei Shuo bit her lip. ¡°Do you know Mu En well?¡± Shen Su smiled. ¡°We all grew up together, right? It¡¯s impossible for us not to know each other. However, it¡¯s not to the extent of knowing each other very well.¡± ¡°We often hang out with the same people. I lost to him in a bet. In order to fulfill my promise, I publicly announced that he was my boyfriend on Grandma¡¯s birthday. I didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. However, he¡¯s been doing quite well recently, so I agreed to date him. My family objected, but the more they objected, the more I wanted to stay with him. I want to try it out!¡± Bei Shuo swallowed her words. ¡°Bei Shuo, you just said that Mu En is annoying. Why?¡± Shen Su asked. Bei Shuo looked at Shen Su and said, ¡°Do you know that he has many girlfriends?¡± Shen Su seemed to heave a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°I know! He¡¯s good-looking and has been popr with girls since he was young. Girls flock to him. However, he promised me that those girls are all in the past. He will date me seriously. I agreed to give it a try because I saw his sincere attitude.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what to say. Shen Su patted her shoulder. ¡°Bei Shuo, do you also think that I¡¯m not good enough for him in terms of looks?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head without hesitation. ¡®This has nothing to do with your appearance. I just feel that he¡¯s not worthy of you! ¡® Shen Su smiled. ¡°I knew you would stand on my side! However, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re still at the stage of testing our rtionship. I¡¯ll make a decision after seeing his performance. I¡¯m not a romantic! Like you, you lost your soul the moment you saw Mu Ci! ¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you can¡¯t do this to a man. If he thinks that you treat him like the sky, won¡¯t he be arrogant? Look at Mu C.i. Everyone says that he¡¯s a cold-faced AsuraO, but you still fell in love with him. It¡¯s obvious that the rumors might not be true!¡± Bei Shuo thought for a moment and grabbed Shen Su¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that, but I still don¡¯t think Mu En is worthy of you. Shen Su, you have to promise me not to fall in love with him before the results are clear!¡± Shen Su smiled. ¡°I understand! Just looking at your mother-inw¡¯s attitude towards you is enough to warn me. I don¡¯t want to fight with such a woman for the rest of my life after marrying into the family. I¡¯m not as easy to bully as you! To be honest, Bei Shuo, you¡¯re not Duan Si¡¯s match. Don¡¯t fight head-on with her, but if you get the chance, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Otherwise, she won¡¯t stop!¡¯ Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Shen Su was clear-headed and probably did not need her to worry about anything. As for Bei Le, she had no evidence after all. She would only cause trouble if she told Shen Su rashly. She did not think highly of Bei Le. If Shen Su was really with Mu En, she could not let Bei Le ruin Shen Su¡¯s rtionship. After all, she knew Bei Le was a scheming person. Shen Su looked arrogant and difficult, but she was still too kind deep down. She was probably not Bei Le¡¯s match if Bei Le yed tricks. As for Mu En, she could not exin his position. Most importantly, she just had to protect Shen Su and not let her be hurt by Mu En and Bei Le. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: The Person In The Photo Chapter 154: The Person In The Photo Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Shen Su only let Bei Shuo go reluctantly after sending her to the car. She didn¡¯t forget to threaten her. ¡°You have toe at least four days a week in the future! Four days!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Yes! The honorable Miss Shen!¡± After getting into the car, Mu Ci couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°1 think the Shen Family can¡¯t wait for you to stay here every day! Bei Shuo said smugly, ¡°I¡¯m very popr!¡± Mu Ci reached out and put his arm around her shoulder. He kissed her cheek and sighed. ¡°Fortunately, I married you first. Otherwise, the Shen Family would definitely not agree to you getting married.¡± Bei Shuo nced at Uncle Liu, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and blushed. She pushed Mu Ci away and said, ¡°Brother, I have something to show you.¡± Bei Shuo took out her cell phone and showed Mu Ci the photo. Mu Ci focused his gaze and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡¯ Bei Shuo said, ¡®This is Brother-inw Xu Yao¡¯s Little Aunt. Brother-inw said that she passed away, but I found her very familiar at first nce. Later on, I remembered that she looked very much like the patient in the hospital!¡± Mu Ci was shocked and handed the cell phone to Liu Ming, who was in the front passenger seat. ¡°Uncle Liu, take a look.¡± Liu Ming took the photo and nced at it inadvertently. He was stunned and turned to look at Bei Shuo and Mu Ci. His voice was a little unstable. ¡°Young Madam, who did you say this is?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the Little Aunt of the Shen Family¡¯s son-inw, Xu Yao,¡± Bei Shuo replied seriously. Seeing that the two of them were looking at her, she briefly told them about what happened at the Shen Family. ¡°Brother-inw was raised by his little aunt for a period of time when he was young, but he was too young to remember his little aunt¡¯s appearance. There was only this old photo. He said that his Little Aunt¡¯s surname¡ª¡± Bei Shuo knocked her head with her fingers and tried her best to think. ¡°An?¡± Liu Ming said softly. ¡°Yes! An, her surname is An. I don¡¯t know her name.¡± Bei Shuo pped her forehead and finally remembered. Mu Ci looked at Liu Ming. ¡°Do you know her?¡¯ Liu Ming had aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Young Madam, did you just say that she looks very simr to Dr. Li¡¯s patient?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°She looks very simr. However, the person in the photo is very young. The patient is a little older. Coupled with the torture of illness, she has changed a little. However, her facial features and the charm between her eyebrows can still be seen. I think she¡¯s the same person. However, Brother-inw said that his little aunt passed away many years ago. ¡® Mu Ci looked at Liu Ming. Liu Ming smiled bitterly. ¡°Young Master, the person in this photo is called An Va.¡¯ ¡°An Ya?¡± Mu Ci and Bei Shuo repeated in unison. ¡°Wait, why does this name sound so familiar?¡± Bei Shuo raised her hand to make a ¡°stop¡± gesture. Mu Ci looked at her. ¡®Why do you find it familiar? An idea shed across Bei Shuo¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh, I heard from Song Nan that Mr. Mu¡¯s first love is called that!¡± Mu Ci and Liu Ming exchanged nces. Bei Shuo was vexed. ¡°Brother Mu Ci, on the day Mu Yao sent the snacks over, Song Nan told me about Mr. Mu and Madam¡¯s past. I didn¡¯t ask around.¡± Mu Ci held her hand. ¡°I know.¡± Mu Ci had no intention of ming her, which made Bei Shuo feel relieved. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the person in the photo really An Ya? She¡¯s Brother-inw Xu Yao¡¯s Little Aunt. Then he and Lin Jun¡­ This world is so small!¡± It was so small that it could not fit a few people. Mu Ci and Liu Ming were also in shock. ¡°Brother-inw Xu Yao might not know of Lin Jun¡¯s existence. He said that he was sent to the orphanage after his Little Aunt passed away. He said that he had an older cousin, but they were separated. He doesn¡¯t have any memories and doesn¡¯t know how to find her. Brother, do you think Lin Jun is Brother -in w¡¯s cousin?¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t answer and asked seriously, ¡°You said that the person in the photo looks very simr to the patient you treated. What¡¯s going on? An Ya has been dead for more than 10 years.¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. He muttered, ¡°But she really looks like that patient! Very much! Didn¡¯t you want me to cooperate with the portrait? The first thing I thought of when I saw this photo was that there¡¯s no need to draw anymore. There¡¯s a ready-made one.¡± Mu Ci and Liu Ming looked at each other. Liu Ming said, ¡°An Ya has really been dead for more than 10 years. Even Mu Yao is in her teens.¡± ¡®What does it have to do with Mu Yao?¡± Bei Shuo was at a loss. Liu Ming hesitated. Mu Ci exined, ¡°It was only a few years after An Ya died that Lin Jun got together with my father and had Mu Yao. If An Ya was around, Lin Jun wouldn¡¯t have been with my father. An Ya and my father were first love and had a very good rtionship. ¡± Mu Ci felt that he was incoherent.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Successfully Stealing Medicine Chapter 155: Sessfully Stealing Medicine Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Bei Shuo understood. Because, Song Nan had already told her the version of the story. If An Ya was dead, who was the patient in the hospital? Was An Ya Brother-inw Xu Yao¡¯s Little Aunt? Xu Yao didn¡¯t even know his Little Aunt¡¯s name. How were they going to investigate? ¡°Does An Ya have any sisters?¡± Bei Shuo asked. Before the two of them could answer, Bei Shuo said, ¡°Yes. Lin Jun and Xu Yao both call her Little Aunt. It¡¯s obvious that she has sisters. Are there any other sisters? I really think they¡¯re too simr. Mu Ci looked at Liu Ming. ¡°Uncle Liu, go and investigate An Ya¡¯s background.¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Liu Ming replied. The three of them had solemn expressions. They felt that things were getting more and moreplicated. Mu Ci broke the solemn atmosphere and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the patient¡¯s condition? Has it improved?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°She¡¯s improving, but I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be cured if she doesn¡¯t leave the hospital. I can¡¯t give her medicine under Dr. Li¡¯s supervision. Without internal treatment, the problem won¡¯t be resolved.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Just keep her alive first. Leave the rest to us.¡± She was indeed helpless in this matter. Bei Le ran back to Duan Si¡¯s bedroom, panting. She hugged the small bag in her arms in shock. Shen Yu followed her and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is it? How is it? Did you get everything?¡± Bei Le nodded and looked behind Shen Yu. Shen Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Madam is scolding those two little b*tches! They even dare to offend Madam. They¡¯re too bold!¡± Bei Le opened a small bottle and poured the pill into her palm. A strange fragrance wafted into her nose. She couldn¡¯t help but exim happily, ¡®Mom, Bei Shuo is quite capable. I can tell from the smell that it must be something good!¡± As she spoke, she picked up a pill and carefully wrapped it in tissue paper. Shen Yu was shocked. ¡°Bei Le, what are you doing?¡± Bei Le chided, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t make a fuss. I spent a lot of effort to steal this thing. Can¡¯t I take one for myself? I only want one pill. It¡¯s not like I took all of them! Madam might not know how many pills are inside. They treat this thing like a treasure. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s extremely precious. I¡¯ll keep one for ourselves! ¡± She put away the tissue paper. Seeing Shen Yu¡¯s timid face, she said disapprovingly, ¡°Mom, can you not be so scared? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± She quickly put away the small medicine bottles. When Duan Si pushed the door open and entered, Bei Shuo and Shen Yu were shocked. They instinctively covered the medicine bottles on the table. They heaved a sigh of reliefwhen they saw that it was Duan Si. ¡°Have you got them all?¡± Duan Si went straight to the small medicine bottles. Bei Le hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Madam. I¡¯ve also put back the small medicine bottles you gave me. If they didn ¡®t check every day, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have discovered it easily!¡¯ Duan Si was very satisfied. She picked up one of the bottles, opened the cap, and sniffed it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the smell!¡¯ She poured it down and two pills rolled into her palm. ¡®Eh? Why are there only Shen Yu and Bei Le were so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°Hmph! That brat must have secretly given it to Mu Ci again. No wonder Mu Ci looks much better! Hmph! Why should she only give such a good thing to Mu Ci? She married into the Mu Family, so this belongs to the Mu Family!¡± Duan Si said hatefully and put the medicine bottle into her bag. Shen Yu and Bei Le finally heaved a sigh of relief. Shen Yu smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°This child is very selfish. Sigh! She does not behave like our family¡¯s upbringing at all. She¡¯s been led astray outside.¡± Duan Si didn¡¯t even look up. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with Shen Yu. Bei Le quickly pushed the other small medicine bottles to Duan Si. ¡°Madam, do you want to find a doctor to check what these medicines are for?¡± Duan Si snorted. ¡°I will check them up, but you can give the Snow Pills to Mu En directly. His body has been weak since he was young. Even though he looks very energetic, his foundation is weak!¡¯ Bei Le lowered her eyes in disagreement, but she could not say anything. Duan Si carefully wrapped the small medicine bottles and saidzily, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve finallypleted the mission. You can go back tomorrow.¡± She sounded condescending and did not take the mother and daughter seriously. However, Shen Yu and Bei Le didn¡¯t care at all. They were still immersed in the joy of finallypleting the task assigned by the Second Young Master and felt a sense of pride.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: The Medicine Was Not Lost Chapter 156: The Medicine Was Not Lost Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. The three of them were shocked. Duan Si gave Bei Le a look, and Bei Le went to open the door in fear. It was Song Nan. Song Nan smiled. ¡°What are you guys doing? Mu Ci and Bei Shuo are back.¡± Bei Le heaved a sigh of relief. Duan Si asked nervously, ¡°Did they say anything?¡± Song Nan looked confused. ¡°No, I think they¡¯re quite happy. They must have returned from the Shen Family again.¡± Duan Si¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s the Shen Family again. Mu En is clearly the one who is going to marry to the Shen Family, but they¡¯re getting along so well with them! ¡® Bei Le¡¯s face turned pale when she heard about the Shen Family. Song Nan smiled. ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t we get Mu En to invite Miss Shen to our house to y? It can also improve our rtionship so that we won¡¯t look like we¡¯re sucking up to her when we visit the Shen Family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Duan Si immediately agreed. Then, she sighed. ¡°Only our Song Nan really treats Mu En as her younger brother and thinks for him! Hmph! As his elder brother, Mu Ci¡­ I really don¡¯t know what he has done!¡± Song Nan was used to it and smiled without saying anything. Shen Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Madam treats Miss Song Nan like her own daughter. Miss Song Nan is also a sensible woman.¡± Even Bei Le frowned. Duan Si thought for a moment. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back. When we invite the Shen Family over to y, you guys can join in the fun. I don¡¯t want to invite other families to join in the fun either.¡± Bei Le¡¯s eyes lit up. Song Nan said, ¡°Auntie, go out and see Mu Ci.¡¯ Duan Si didn¡¯t look happy. However, she had no choice but to go out. It wasn¡¯t good for Mu Ci to notice something wrong now, right? Bei Shuo was surprised that Duan Si didn¡¯t cause trouble today. Duan Si announced that she wanted to invite the Shen Family over to y. ¡®Why do you want to invite them to my house?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Ci and Bei Shuo exchanged looks and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, Duan Si was very happy that they had different opinions. She thought that Bei Shuo hadpromised with her, so she agreed readily. She nced at Mu Ci and said, ¡°As his brother and sister-inw, you have to think for your younger brother. Song Nan can even think for Mu En. How can you not do anything?¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at his mother and felt sad. She had done everything she could for Mu En, but she didn¡¯t expect that every step she took for Mu En would be debts that he had to pay back double. He watched them do the wrong things, but he was powerless to stop them. He might as well let them cause trouble. Suddenly, he saw Xiaobai standing in the corner and winking at him. He understood a little. He looked at Song Nan. ¡°Bei Shuo doesn¡¯t understand these things. Song Nan, help Mother manage it. If you need anything, you can get Mrs. Tian to do it. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Song Nan smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo upstairs. Bei Shuo turned around and nced at Song Nan. Song Nan gave her a provocative gaze. Bei Shuo felt a little ufortable. Mu Ci returned to the bedroom and stood in front of the medicine cab without moving. Bei Shuo followed him and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Ci pointed at the small bottles in the medicine cab. ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s any problem.¡± Bei Shuo looked over and opened the cab in surprise. ¡°This, this, this doesn¡¯t seem right! She reached out to open a bottle cap and eximed, ¡°This isn¡¯t my medicine!¡¯ Mu Ci covered her mouth. ¡°Shh!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes widened. She held the small porcin bottle in her hand and said anxiously, ¡°Brother Stone, there¡¯s a thief in our house! This won¡¯t do. We have to call the police. Those medicines can¡¯t be taken casually. Someone will die!¡± Bei Shuo was so anxious that he stomped her feet. Lives were at stake! How could this be?! Mu Ci pulled her hand and walked towards the inner room. Bei Shuo wanted to break free from his grip, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Follow me,¡± Mu Ci said. There was an ordinarymp on the bedside table in the inner room. Every night, when Bei Shuo fell asleep, Mu Ci would turn off thismp. Now, Mu Ci gently touched the switch of themp, and a secretpartment appeared behind themp. ¡°Ah!¡± Bei Shuo jumped in fright. Under the bright lights, Bei Shuo saw her precious little bottles neatly ced inside. Mu Ci pinched Bei Shuo¡¯s little nose and said with a rxed smile, ¡°l asked you if you could still identify those medicines if their positions were changed. Now that they¡¯re here, you have to identify them yourself. However, you can¡¯t put them back in the medicine cab.¡¯ Bei Shuo took a bottle, opened it, and took a sniff. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me to death.. I thought someone had stolen it!¡± Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Don ’t Be Too Kind Chapter 157: Don ¡®t Be Too Kind Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions ¡®When did Brother hide the medicine here? Why didn¡¯t I know? What¡¯s going on out there?¡± Bei Shuo reacted and asked hurriedly. Mu Ci sat back on the sofa and pulled Bei Shuo into his arms. From the moment Bei Le and her mother moved into the house, he and Uncle Liu deduced that their target should be Bei Shuo¡¯s medicine. Hence, they hurriedly made a batch of bottles simr to Bei Le¡¯s medicine bottles and filled them with fake medicine before exchanging Bei Shuo¡¯s medicine bottles. Now, that batch of fake medicine was really missing. It could be seen that Bei Le and the others¡¯ target was those medicines. ¡°No wonder Madam suddenly treats Bei Le so well. So she wants this fool to steal the medicine! She¡¯s so stupid!¡± Bei Shuo shook her head and sighed. Bei Le was so willing to be used. ¡°There must be something hateful about a pitiful person. Bei Shuo, what if the medicine she stole today is real?¡± Mu Ci guided Bei Shuo. Being too kind and unprincipled was definitely not a good thing. Bei Shuo sighed softly. ¡°I understand what Brother means. I just don¡¯t understand why people¡¯s hearts are soplicated.¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated at the thought of Song Nan, who was always provoking her when no one could see them. Mu Ci kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Bei Shuo, remember that no matter what others do, no matter how I treat others or how others treat me, it won¡¯t affect our rtionship. No matter what, remember to believe me. Believe that I¡¯ll always be on your side and put you first.¡± Bei Shuo wrapped her arms around Mu Ci¡¯s waist and buried her face in his chest. She yawned. Mu Ci¡¯s heart was touched, and the gloominess dissipated. Forget it. Everything was worth it for his and Bei Shuo¡¯s future. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but admire Song Nan. She was indeed capable. There was a small banquet at home on Saturday. When Bei Shuo woke up naturally and went downstairs, she realized that everything was ready. Xiaobai and Xiao Ling came over nervously. ¡°Young Madam, Miss Song Nan has been busy since early in the morning,¡± Xiaobai said nervously, implying that she was ming Young Madam for waking up toote and not taking the initiative. Bei Shuo said in a low voice, ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡¯ Xiaoling said anxiously, ¡°How would I dare? Young Master said that it¡¯s not easy for you to rest for a day. No one is allowed to disturb you.¡± In other words, was there a need for us to call for such an important matter? Couldn¡¯t she be more vignt? Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your Young Master is watching over us. He¡¯s not in a hurry. Why are we in a hurry?¡¯ Xiaobai and Xiaoling were so anxious that they stomped their feet. They really did not understand how to make their silly Young Madam understand. Miss Song Nan was trying to usurp her throne! Bei Shuo smiled and put an arm around their shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s wrong with letting her do such work?¡± If Song Nan could be the Young Madam of the Mu Family, she, Bei Shuo, would have nothing to do with Mu Ci. She had not been able to get Mu Ci while being in a favorable position for so many years. It was probably toote for her to work hard now. However, Xiaobai and Xiao Ling¡¯s worries were reasonable. Who would be willing to hold a bowl of noodles with a hungry ghost beside them who was thinking about the noodles in her bowl? There was only one way. Make that ghost stay away. Stop dreaming! A gentle smile appeared on Song Nan¡¯s face. ¡°Did Bei Shuo sleep well? I think she did. She looks very well!¡± This smile and tone made her seem like a caring older sister who cared about herzy, gluttonous, and useless younger sister. Bei Shuo nced at Mu Ci from the corner of her eye and understood. She raised her hand to touch her face and agreed. ¡°l think so too.¡± Song Nan ¡®s smile froze. Bei Shuo always had a way to win against her without any tricks, causing her little scheme to fall through or backfire. She had no choice but to be extra careful. Bei Shuo looked at the menu that Song Nan had deliberately ced in a conspicuous position. She pointed at two of the dishes and said, ¡°Shen Su doesn¡¯t eat celery and coriander. She definitely won¡¯t like these two dishes.¡± Song Nan couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment. ¡°But the menu has already been drafted. It¡¯s toote to change it now.¡± Bei Shuo shrugged. ¡®Why does that matter? Miss Song Nan is too nervous, right? Shen Su doesn¡¯t like those foods, but maybe others do? I don¡¯t think we should change it just because of her, right? I just said it casually because I know her preferences. Don¡¯t mind me.. ¡® Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: President Mu’s New Assistant Chapter 158: President Mu¡¯s New Assistant Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Song Nan took a deep breath, suppressed her ¡°don¡¯t mind me¡±, and forced a smile. ¡®Why don¡¯t you help me see if there are any improvements?¡¯ However, Bei Shuo pushed her back with a smile. ¡®There¡¯s no need, right? How can there be any ws in such careful preparation?¡¯ Song Nan ¡®s expression darkened and she looked at Bei Shuo sharply. This wretched girl was really extremely arrogant. Bei Shuo turned around and looked for Mu Ci as if nothing had happened. Song Nan looked at her back coldly and crumpled the napkin in her hand. ¡°She¡¯s so cunning.¡± Bei Le saw this and walked up to Song Nan. Song Nan nced at her, threw the tablecloth on the table, and said coldly, ¡°You can say this when you dare to argue with her in person.¡± Bei Le wanted to please Song Nan, but she was angered for no reason. However, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only digest it herself. She couldn¡¯t help but make up her mind. One day, she would stand above everyone and see how she would deal with these b*tches! Looking at the magnificently decorated hall and thinking that it was all prepared for Mu En¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Bei Le could not help but feel sad. Shen Su was the daughter of a wealthy family that everyone looked up to. Inparison, she was like an ugly duckling. Duan Si and Song Nan¡¯s attitudes were very clear. They liked Shen Su¡¯s family background because it could support Mu En and help him reach a higher position. They had never taken her seriously. The reason why she could get close to Duan Si for such a short period of time was entirely because she wanted to make use of her. In Duan Si¡¯s eyes, she was probably not even worthy of being Mu En¡¯s maidservant. Bei Le¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She made up her mind. She had to fight for herself. She would definitely be able to stand beside Mu En and be admired by everyone! She clenched her fists, nning to find trouble with Bei Shuo. When she turned around, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. Bei Le¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That person was actually Gu Ming! She instinctively wanted to hide, but she instantly sobered up. This was the Mu Family, her sister¡¯s house. Gu Ming was humiliating himself bying here to find trouble with her. Hence, she puffed out her chest and prepared to face it calmly. She looked around for the Mu family members. Now that she was still useful to Duan Si, she should help her. If she didn¡¯t help her, she would cling to Bei Shuo. Anyway , Bei Shuo was the one who was officially engaged to Gu Ming before he was born! Her thoughts raced and she had thought it through in a moment, but Gu Ming did not walk towards her. He walked straight into the living room and walked towards Mu Ci, who was sitting on the sofa and reading the financial report on his tablet. Gu Ming, who was dressed in a suit, bowed respectfully to Mu Ci. ¡®Good morning, President Mu!¡¯ Mu Ci put down his tablet and sized him up. He was very satisfied. ¡°Morning!¡± Bei Shuo wasing out of the kitchen with a te of snacks in her hand. ¡°Brother Stone, this snack is very delicious¡ªeh?¡¯ She was also stunned when she saw Gu Ming. Mu Ci introduced them with a smile. ¡°This is my new assistant, Gu Ming. This is my wife, Bei Shuo. I might need you to help me take care of some things in the future.¡± Gu Ming replied very respectfully, ¡°Yes, feel free to instruct me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Bei Shuo was very surprised. She asked directly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have apany at home? Why are you here as Mu Ci¡¯s assistant?¡± This was a direct question to Gu Ming. Gu Ming looked up at the bright girl in front of him and his heart warmed for some reason. He said frankly, ¡°Thepany belongs to my father and has nothing to do with me. I want to take advantage of my youth toe out and train and learn some skills. My parents support me very much. ¡® Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between the two of you, I still think you did the right thing.¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡®Why are you giving your opinions when you don¡¯t understand?¡± Their questions and answers made thest bit of restraint on Gu Ming disappear. Although the Gu Family could notpare with the Mu Family, they still had a small family background. Being Mu Ci ¡®s assistant with the identity of the Gu Family¡¯s Young Master would indeed make many people puzzled and evenugh at him. However, the current Gu Ming had already been reborn after a serious illness. After a long conversation with his father, he sorted out his past and future ns and decided to start over again to fight for a bright future for himself and the Gu Family. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to take this first step today. He had mentally prepared himself, but he still almost copsed the moment he saw Bei Shuo.. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Being Reprimanded In Public Chapter 159: Being Reprimanded In Public Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Unexpectedly, Bei Shuo asked her question calmly and it made him rx. Bei Shuo handed the snacks to them and said with a smile, ¡°Try them. By the way, it¡¯s Saturday today. Do you guys need to work?¡± Mu Ci gestured for Gu Ming to take the te. ¡°We have work to do. You can y by yourself.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for Shen Su. Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll send it up for you. Remember to eat the snacks. They¡¯re delicious!¡± She watched as Gu Ming pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair into the elevator, not forgetting to remind him from behind. Mu Ci reached out a hand and waved his palm outward, indicating that he understood. Bei Shuo turned around happily and was about to go to the kitchen to get more snacks when Bei Le stopped her. Bei Le¡¯s face darkened as she asked fiercely, ¡°Why is Gu Ming here?¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. She turned around and looked at the two of them who had already entered the elevator. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear us just now?¡± Of course, Bei Le heard it. However, she did not understand what Gu Ming meant. Was he here to be Mu Ci¡¯s assistant because of her? Was he taking revenge on her? She panicked for no reason, so she vented her anger on Bei Shuo. She said sternly, ¡°You just want to take revenge on me, right? You just can¡¯t stand to see me doing well, right? What grudges do you have with me? Why are you treating me like this?¡± Bei Shuo was baffled. ¡°Bei Le, can you speak properly? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s mind was filled with the delicious snacks from the kitchen. She was very unhappy with Bei Le¡¯s unreasonable behavior. Bei Le thought that Bei Shuo was pretending to be stupid. She grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me clearly. What do you want? Do you want to use Gu Ming to threaten me? Don¡¯t even think about it! Bei Shuo! I let you live until today because I pity you and can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you! Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Don¡¯t force me¡ª¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Bei Le was pushed away by a strong force. She stopped in her tracks and saw a tall and thin woman holding onto Bei Shuo¡¯s arm to inspect it. She had used too much strength just now and her nails had dug into Bei Shuo¡¯s flesh, leaving shallow traces of blood. ¡°Who are you? Why are you so heavy-handed?¡± The woman turned around and reprimanded Bei Le. She was Shen Su. Bei Le¡¯s heart sank. When she saw Mu En standing beside Shen Su and looking at her expressionlessly, Bei Le¡¯s tears welled up. ¡°Sister¡ª¡± Bei Le¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo frowned at the wound on her arm and raised her hand to stop her. ¡°Stop! Stop acting. I won¡¯t fall for this.¡± Shen Su also frowned. ¡°Who is this? Why is the Mu Family bullying us to this extent?¡± She turned around and looked at Mu En, thinking that this was some youngdy from the Mu Family. Mu En hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Shen Su. You have a prejudice against the Mu Family. This is not Miss Mu, but my sister-inw¡¯s younger sister. Her name is Bei I.e.¡± He nced at Bei Le with a warning gaze. Bei Le¡¯s gaze slowly lowered, and tears fell like broken beads. She looked pitiful. Shen Su said, ¡°Tsk! Why is she so fierce one second and pure innocent the next? Mu En, is this girl like this because she saw you?¡± Mu En hurriedly smiled apologetically. ¡°You¡¯re wronged me.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s gaze swept between the two of them, not daring to confirm if they were rted. Mu En and Bei Le were both experts in acting. ¡°Alright, bring me to your room. I¡¯ll help you disinfect it. Her nails are so long. I wonder if they have germs.¡± Shen Su pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and left Mu En aside. However, Bei Shuo said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the kitchen first. They made especially delicious snacks today. I guarantee you¡¯ll like them!¡± Shen Su smiled and said, ¡°Can you still be more promising?¡± ¡°Why should I be sessful in front of you? Aren ¡®t you jealous that I¡¯m sessful?¡± Bei Shuo asked seriously. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± Shen Su gritted her teeth. The two of them chatted andughed as they walked away with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Bei Le looked at Mu En with teary eyes and called out softly, ¡°Brother¡ª¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Mu En coughed heavily and interrupted Bei Le. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my business! You¡¯re fine.¡± The first sentence was harsh and cold, but the second sentence carried infinite warmth. Bei Le¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. Looking at Mu En¡¯s back, she forced herself to straighten her back and grit her teeth to calm herself down. She could not be defeated by anyone. Mu En was hers, and the position of the Mu Family¡¯s Second Young Mistress was also hers! She wanted to apany Mu En to be the Mu Family¡¯s heir.. She wanted to be the future mistress of the Mu Family! Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Shen Su’s Trouble Chapter 160: Shen Su¡¯s Trouble Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Shen Su held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and wiped her wound with iodophor. Sheined, ¡°What kind of person is she? How could she be so ruthless?¡± Bei Shuo blew at the iodophor on her wound and said nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s probably in a panic.¡± Hence, she told her about Bei Le and Gu Ming. Shen Su¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®This is too¡­ unbelievable, right? Why is it moreplicated than our family? She¡¯s not even your mother¡¯s biological daughter, but she¡¯s actually more domineering than you, her biological daughter? You too. How can you let such a person bully you? I would have hit her directly!¡¯ Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t tell others about Mu Ci¡¯s arrangements and could only chuckle. Shen Su tidied up the first aid kit and said, ¡°No wonder Big Brother spent so much effort to send you to our house. Although we all know that he wanted to support you, we didn¡¯t know that your maternal family was so unbearable. How could you have such parents and brother? And such a vicious and shameless adopted daughter. I¡¯ve really opened my eyes!¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept it at first, but I remembered what Master said. We¡¯re not fated to be with our parents. We did what we had to do, so we won¡¯t force anything else. We don¡¯t have anything to ask for, so we won¡¯t be angry or hateful. It¡¯s good for both us and others!¡¯ Shen Su was stunned when she heard Bei Shuo¡¯s calm words. Bei Shuo waved her hand in front of her eyes. ¡°Hey,e back to your senses! What are you thinking about?¡± Shen Su bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Actually, my mother and I are also very awkward existences in the Shen Family.¡± Bei Shuo looked at her in confusion. Shen Su smiled bitterly. ¡°Sister and Brother are my half-siblings. Everyone says that it was my mother who interfered in Father¡¯s marriage, causing Sister and Brother¡¯s mother to die of illness. Brother broke up with Father and ran away from home. Sister was also raised by Grandpa and Grandma. ¡® ¡°I actually knew this since I was young. I just pretended not to know. Because I was afraid that others would mention it and hurt Mom and me, I was very fierce and domineering since I was young. No matter which sibling provoked me, I would fight them with my life. As time passed, no one dared to provoke me, and I became a person with a bad reputation.¡¯ Shen Su lowered her eyes. Bei Shuo was shocked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell? If you¡¯re really such a domineering person, how can the Shen Family¡¯s grandparents and Sister Shen Bai like you? And my Second Senior Brother, if he doesn¡¯t like you, he definitely won¡¯t allow me to interact with you. Shen Su, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone nder themselves like this. You¡¯re really¡­ ¡® Shen Su smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m ugly? Everyone in the Shen Family is good-looking, except for me. Things are always precious when they¡¯re rare.¡± She couldn¡¯t continue on andughed. Bei Shuo pinched her face with a smile and the two of them yed together. Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. Bei Shuo smiled and went to open the door. Mu En was standing outside. Bei Shuo was stunned to see him before she could stop smiling. Mu En was also dazzled by Bei Shuo¡¯s bright smile. ¡°Are you here to look for me?¡± Shen Su also came to the door. Bei Shuo gave up her position for her. Mu En smiled. ¡°My mother and Sister Song Nan spent a lot of effort to invite you to our house to y, but you¡¯re hiding here and talking to your friend in private? Shen Su, give me some face ande down with me to see Mom.¡¯ Shen Su asked, ¡°Are my mother and sister here?¡± Mu En said, ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s go down and wait. Sister-inw, do you want to go down with us?¡± Shen Su tugged at Bei Shuo. ¡°Of course. This is your home. You¡¯re the host and I¡¯m a guest. You have to apany me at all times!¡± Bei Shuo sighed. ¡°Honorable guest, you have a boyfriend to apany you. Please let me off.¡¯ Mu En said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to have such a good rtionship. Looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about you sisters-inw not getting along in the future?¡¯ Shen Su rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who agreed to marry you? You¡¯re still on probation!¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s a probation period. Miss Shen Su, please do me a favor and let me be your formal boyfriend!¡± Bei Shuo looked at the gentle Mu En and couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. He seemed to be very attentive and sincere to Shen Su. He didn¡¯t seem to be hypocritical. Could it be that they had misunderstood Mu En? Perhaps they had misunderstood Mu En because Madam Mu favored him too much? Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Gu Ming’s Explanation Chapter 161: Gu Ming¡¯s Exnation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ci listened to Gu Ming¡¯s exnation and analysis of the contract in his hand. He nodded in satisfaction and pointed out two ces where there were deviations. Gu Ming hurriedly stood up and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t consider it carefully. ¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°No, this is just a matter of experience. It¡¯s already very good that you can reach this level now. I also have some private matters to tell you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Ming stood straight and listened respectfully. ¡°I heard that you were betrothed to Miss Bei before you were born. However, the person who was actually betrothed to you was my wife, Bei Shuo?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he was talking about something unrted. Gu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. He had never known how to exin this matter. If he did not exin, it might be awkward. However, it would be too deliberate if he exined first. Now that Mu Ci asked first, it gave him a chance. ¡°My mother and Madam Bei are good friends. After I was a year old and Madam Bei got pregnant, the two families joked that if Madam Bei gave birth to a girl, the two families would be inws when she grew up. Bei Shuo got lost when she was two or three years old and the Bei Family adopted Bei Le. Bei Le and I grew up together. We fell in love and it had nothing to do with the prearranged marriage. ¡± ¡°Ever since we were in high school, the two families have been happy to see us fall in love. As for Bei Shuo¡¯s return, it has nothing to do with me. I couldn¡¯t have married Bei Shuo just because of a joke from my parents. The person I loved back then was Bei Le! Before I broke up with Bei Le, my parents specially went to the Bei Family to talk to them. Although Bei Shuo is the Bei Family¡¯s biological daughter, the person I love is Bei I.e.¡± Gu Ming¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Bei Shuo. It¡¯s only been a month or two since she returned to the Bei Family. The Bei Family locked her up and didn¡¯t let her see outsiders. She left the Bei Family after marrying you. I think Bei Le mentioned this repeatedly because she had already nned to break up with me at that time and tried her best to find an excuse.¡± Mu Ci was very satisfied with Gu Ming¡¯s reaction and answer. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ll have many opportunities to interact with Bei Shuo in the future. I don¡¯t want the two of you to be embarrassed. Bei Shuo grew up in a simple environment and is rtively innocent. Please take care of her in the future,¡± Mu Ci instructed. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do what I have to do.¡± Gu Ming¡¯s heart was relieved. ¡°I n to leave the Mu Family. You have to help me sort out everything rted to the Mu Family and clean it up as soon as possible. No matter who is the master of the Mu Family in the future, you can¡¯t affect the Mu Family¡¯s sessor because of my existence.¡± Mu Ci gave Gu Ming a mission. Gu Ming was slightly shocked before calming down. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Mu Ci put down the briefcase and said, ¡®There¡¯s a private gathering at home today. Follow me. Help me find a house as soon as possible. It¡¯s closer to M University. It¡¯s convenient for Bei Shuo to go to school and it¡¯s near the sea. She grew up by the sea when she was young. She likes the sea.¡± ¡°Do you want to move?¡± Gu Ming asked. Mu Ci slid the wheelchair to the window and looked at the people on the grass on the first floor. He said calmly, ¡®They all like toe here, so we¡¯ll move away and give this ce to them.¡± Gu Ming did not say anything. He went forward and pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°President Mu, are you going down now?¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Duan Si apanied Yu Ling to tour the first floor and the garden outside. These wealthy families¡¯ residences were all simr. The location andyout had been designed by famous Feng Shui masters. Every family tried their best to do something clever within the limits. Mu Ci¡¯s vi was left to him by his grandma. What was different was the ss house and greenhouse in the garden. Duan Si introduced them to Yu Ling enthusiastically. Yu Ling praised and kept nodding. She asked casually, ¡°Does Mu En own this house?¡± Duan Si was stunned for a moment and felt a little awkward. ¡°This is Mu Ci¡¯s house.¡± A faint smile shed across Yu Ling¡¯s lips. This smile made Duan Si very ufortable. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I only have two sons. Mu Ci is doted on by Old Master and Old Madam made arrangements for Mu Ci before she passed away. Hence, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything. We just have to take care of Mu Th.¡± The meaning behind her words was very obvious. Yu Ling sat down on the sofa in the ss room and took the tea from Duan Si. She smiled and said, ¡°Actually, our families are simr. Our Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Mistress have been raised by Old Master and Old Madam since they were young. We only have Shen Su as our daughter..¡± Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: In-Law’s Promise Chapter 162: In-Law¡¯s Promise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Duan Si was speechless and secretly angry. This Yu Ling was just a second wife, but she wanted to suppress them in every aspect. Duan Si had never been bullied like this before. Now, for the sake of her son, she really had no choice but to lower herself. However, she really could not suppress the anger in her heart. Yu Ling felt an inexplicable pleasure in her heart. She had been in the Shen Family for so many years and had always behaved meekly. It was really satisfying to see Madam Mu fawning over her. Seeing that Duan Si did not look happy, she knew that she had to stop while she was ahead. Hence, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Sister Duan, I heard that your Old Master is angry with Eldest Young Master are angry?¡± Duan Si was stunned. She did not expect Yu Ling to be so well-informed. She said unnaturally, ¡°Our Old Master has always doted on Mu Ci. This time, Mu Ci made Old Master unhappy, but he should be fine in a few days.¡± Yu Ling looked at her reproachfully. ¡°I heard that the Old Master was angry because Eldest Young Master didn¡¯t want to be the Mu Family¡¯s heir. Does your Old Master like his eldest grandson that much? What will happen to our Mu En in the future?¡± Duan Si immediately burst with joy because of the word ¡°we¡±. She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this. Our Old Master¡¯s favorite is our Mu En! You can rest assured.¡± Yu Ling looked at Duan Si, her worry written all over her face. Hence, Duan Si also lowered his voice. ¡°ording to the Mu Family¡¯s rules, only the eldest branch¡¯s eldest son can inherit the position of the head of the family!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone knows about it!¡± Yu Ling said. ¡°But our Eldest Young Master is a cripple!¡¯ Duan Si¡¯s face flickered with joy. At this moment, shepletely did not remember that Eldest Young Master Mu Ci was also her biological son!

Seeing that Yu Ling was puzzled,

Duan Si patted Yu Ling¡¯s hand gently. ¡®With the Mu Family¡¯s situation, how can we let a disabled person be the head of the family? Moreover, the doctor also said that Mu Ci won¡¯t live long. Instead of waiting for him to die before choosing a new head of the family, why don¡¯t we do it in one go?¡± ¡°However, although your Eldest Young Master has always been sickly, it¡¯s not a big deal. This time, it¡¯s also said that he doesn¡¯t have much time left, but he¡¯s married and is having a good time now. I think he¡¯s indeed looking good. In the past, he lived in seclusion, but he¡¯s beening to our house with his little wife recently and is even getting along with Old Master and Old Madam. Sister Duan, you can¡¯t let your guard down!¡± The words ¡°Sister Duan¡± pulled the two of them closer again. Duan Si threw the grievances and anger that Yu Ling had given him to the back of her mind and said disdainfully, ¡°So what? Even if Old Master feels sorry for him, he can¡¯t decide everything by himself. There are so many elders in the Mu

Family!¡±

Duan Si thought of something. ¡°Sister, at this point, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Although I have two sons, I¡¯m indeed more biased towards Mu En. I hope that Mu En will be more promising in the future, so I¡¯ve been nning for him. Coincidentally, the girl he fell in love with is actually your daughter. I¡¯m extremely happy.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both mothers, so we naturally want our child¡¯s future to be good. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the same for you and Shen Su. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about Mu En¡¯s future. Why don¡¯t we make things clear today? We already know each other¡¯s intentions. There¡¯s no need to y riddles anymore. What do you think?¡± Yu Ling finally revealed a sincere smile. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Sister¡¯s motherly heart. I only have one daughter. I can¡¯t let her be worse than any child in the Shen Family. She deserves the best! Duan Si burst with joy. Alright! Yu Ling stopped smiling and frowned. ¡°But Sister, no matter how good the conditions are, I won¡¯t let my daughter marry a yboy. My daughter has to marry a clean man with no other women around him! This is the most basic requirement. Sister, do you understand?¡¯ Duan Si¡¯s smile froze and she nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Of course, of course!¡¯ Yu Ling looked at her and smiled. Duan Si said guiltily, ¡°Mu En has been liked by girls since he was young. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. However, he¡¯s not a promiscuous person. The girls outside are very crazy now. I keep reminding him to keep his chastity. Moreover, our Old Master is very strict. Don¡¯t worry, Mu En will definitely not let Shen Su down!¡¯ Yu Ling revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Although we can¡¯tpletely make decisions for our children, I can be at ease with Sister¡¯s words. ¡® Duan Si nodded hurriedly.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! ¡® Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Unexpected Guest Chapter 163: Unexpected Guest Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Bing, Shen Bai, and Xu Yao¡¯s arrival shocked everyone. Bei Shuo came out to wee them. When she saw Luo Bing, she pounced over affectionately and hugged his arm. She said in surprise, ¡°Second Senior Brother, why are you free toe over?¡± Luo Bing always looked gentle when he saw her, but he deliberately pulled a long face. ¡°I¡¯m here to check if anyone bullied you!¡± Bei Shuo grinned. ¡°Why would I be bullied? I¡¯ve always been the one bullying others!¡± Luo Bing looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s having a meeting with his assistant downstairs,¡± Bei Shuo replied. Luo Bing frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a rest day? Why is there a meeting? There are so many people here. Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡± Shen Bai chided, ¡°Bing, that¡¯s enough! How do you want Mu Ci to treat Bei Shuo? Let¡¯s see how far you can go when you have a girlfriend in the future!¡¯ Bei Shuo was overjoyed. ¡°Does Second Senior Brother have a girlfriend? Who is it? Hurry up and bring me to meet her!¡± Luo Bing pinched her ear. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Will you listen to me? Who said that I have a girlfriend? Sister is just hypothesizing!¡± Bei Shuo covered his ears. ¡°There¡¯s no smoke without fire. I thought you already had a girlfriend! ¡± Shen Bai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Silly girl, do you think he can find a girlfriend with his sulky face?¡¯ Bei Shuo smiled and stood beside Shen Bai. He held her arm. ¡°Then let¡¯s help him find a blind date!¡± Luo Bing red at her, and Bei Shuo smiled even more happily. Shen Su followed beside Bei Shuo. She was a little envious of her and quietly averted her gaze. Yu Ling and Duan Si were also surprised by their arrival. In front of Shen Bai and Luo Bing, Yu Ling immediately put away her arrogance and reduced her presence. Shen Yu followed Duan Si like a follower. She wanted to go up and tter him, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Bei Le lost her usual spirituality and nced at Mu En and Shen Su from time to time. When she looked at Mu En, her eyes were filled with resentment. When she looked at Shen Su, she was envious and jealous. Gu Ming pushed Mu Ci downstairs. Bei Shuo ran over and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s so lively today.¡± Mu Ci took her hand and met the guests with her. Gu Ming finally saw Bei Le and his gaze paused. Shen Yu and Bei Le acted as if they didn¡¯t know him and didn¡¯t greet him. Gu Ming couldn¡¯t help but mock himself in his heart. He was overthinking. It turned out that the so-called falling out of love was just his wishful thinking. Only then did he understand that Mu Ci¡¯s words were not just for him to rify his rtionship with Bei Shuo. He was afraid that he and Bei Le were still involved. Fortunately, he had already made it clear that he had nothing to do with Bei Le anymore. Thest person to arrive was Chen Hai. The moment he arrived, the entire atmosphere changed. He was alone and noisy. ¡°I have good news for you. Our drama is about to air!¡± Chen Hai announced proudly. Luo Bing was surprised. ¡®Why so fast?¡± Chen Hai said proudly, ¡°Because of me! Do you know how much effort I spent? How many ideas did I think of? There aren¡¯t many people like us who can broadcast the show immediately after filming! Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll definitely earn a lot this time!¡± ¡°Eh? Bei Le is here too? Aiya, you¡¯ll be a celebrity in the future! Although you don¡¯t have many scenes in this role, your persona is likable. There¡¯s no mistake!¡± Chen Hai discovered Bei Le standing in the corner. Bei Le¡¯s face lit up. She said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, thank you, CEO Chen! Thank you, Director Luo!¡¯ Luo Bing did not say anything. He said to Chen Hai, ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you. I don¡¯t have time to care about that.¡¯ Chen Hai looked at Mu Ci. Mu Ci pressed his fist to his lips and coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not very well¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to continue. I understand!¡± Chen Hai raised his hand to stop Mu Ci from continuing. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m here to repay my debt in this life! Hmph! Baby Bei Shuo, what delicious food do you have today? Quick, bring Big Brother to eat. I¡¯m starving!¡¯ Chen Hai grabbed Bei Shuo to apany himself. Mu Ci was quick to react and stopped Chen Hai¡¯s ws. ¡°Do you still need someone to take care of you? She can¡¯t help you! ¡® Chen Hai red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t give in to you because I was afraid of you. I didn¡¯t hold it against you on ount of Little Bei Shuo. Don¡¯t be ignorant. Hmph!¡± Luo Bing enjoyed watching them bicker. From time to time, he would add fuel to the fire. Even Shen Bai could not stand it anymore. ¡°How old are you? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of being so childish?¡± The three of them finally stopped.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Improper Praise Chapter 164: Improper Praise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Duan Si was already dissatisfied. She wanted to invite Shen Su and Yu Ling today. The others were just apanying guests. Although Shen Bai and his sister could make her proud, they were not the people she wanted to invite. She could not let them snatch Mu En and Shen Su¡¯s home ground status. Hence, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Why don¡¯t we eat on thewn outside? Song Nan arranged it today. Song Nan,e and entertain the Eldest Young Master of the Shen Family! Song Nan was stunned for a moment and felt a little ufortable. Bei Le seized the opportunity and smiled. ¡°Everyone, this way please.¡± Shen Yu seized the opportunity and walked to Bei Shuo¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡°Bei Le is your younger sister. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you have to protect her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll beughed at by outsiders! You should know now that after a woman gets married, her maternal family will be her face! If Bei Le marries well, you¡¯ll be in the limelight too, right?¡± Bei Shuo frowned. ¡°How do you want me to protect her? With Bei Le¡¯s ability, do you still need me to protect her?¡± Hearing that, Shen Yu deliberately slowed down. ¡°As her older sister, you have to think about your younger sister and your maternal family! Look at your mother-inw. She wants to send Song Nan to a high branch. If Song Nan can marry into the Shen Family, won¡¯t that be the icing on the cake? She was raised by your mother-inw. Of course, your mother-inw will benefit the most!¡¯ Bei Shuo was a little speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Shen Yu¡¯s calmness in suppressing the past silently and pretending that nothing had happened. Shen Yu lowered her voice even more. ¡°If the two of you can marry into the Mu Family, won¡¯t you be better than others if you take care of each other in the future? The Shen Family is not rted to you by blood. What¡¯s the use of you being close to Shen Su? How can you be so undiscriminating?¡± Bei Shuo looked at Shen Yu in shock. ¡°Shen Su and Mu En have already confirmed their rtionship!¡± Shen Yu red at her reproachfully. ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t it normal for young people to fall in love on and off? Our Bei Le is much prettier than Miss Shen!¡¯ Bei Shuo didn¡¯t want to talk to Shen Yu anymore, so she could only remain silent. On the spaciouswn, the servants filled the disy table with the prepared food. After everyone took the food, they gathered at the long table to eat and chat. Mu En pulled Shen Su to sit beside him, and Bei Le chose to sit opposite Mu En. By the time Bei Shuo saw them, everyone had already chosen their food and taken their seats. She was arranged to sit between Mu Ci and Luo Bing. Chen Hai was opposite her, and Song Nan was opposite Luo Bing. Duan Si said, ¡°Song Nan arranged these dishes today. Try them and see if they suit your taste.¡± Yu Ling said first, ¡®Miss Song Nan is not only beautiful, but also gentle and meticulous. She¡¯s really a beauty. Madam Mu, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± Duan Si was full of glory. ¡°Even our Old Master praises our Song Nan so much. She¡¯s been sensible since she was young.¡± She nced at Luo Bing. Luo Bing was expressionless as he pushed a te of desserts to Bei Shuo. Duan Si¡¯s face turned cold. Bei Le said softly, ¡°Director Luo, my sister already has Brother-inw to take care of her. You should really give this to Sister Song Nan. She has worked hard today. Why don¡¯t you thank her on our behalf?¡± Everyone was stunned. Only Duan Si revealed a happy expression and looked at Bei Le in admiration. Bei Le responded with a knowing smile. Before Luo Bing could react, she had already reached out and ced the snacks in front of Song Nan. ¡°Sister Song Nan, thank you for your hard work!¡¯ Song Nan looked at Luo Bing apologetically. ¡°Thank you, Director Luo!¡± Luo Bing endured it and did not say anything. He picked up the cup and took a sip of water. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to enhance Mu En and Shen Suls rtionship today? Why were Luo Bing and Song Nan being pushed to each other now? It was too messy. Mu Ci quietly held her hand and nced at her. Bei Shuo sighed. Shen Su took a bite of the snack and handed the te in her hand to Luo Bing. She praised, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s really delicious. Big Brother, try it and see if it suits Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s taste. If it¡¯s nice, we¡¯ll poach their pastry chef!¡± Luo Bing¡¯s expression softened. He took the snacks from Shen Su and said calmly, ¡°Go ahead and poach him if you think it¡¯s good..¡± Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: A Harmonious Atmosphere Chapter 165: A Harmonious Atmosphere Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions Shen Su said, ¡°Tsk, Brother, let¡¯s be more discreet. The Mu Family¡¯s members are all here. How domineering am I to be so brazen?¡± Luo Bing ate the snacks handed to him by his sister and did not speak. Shen Bai smiled and said, ¡°Everyone knows about your domineering reputation anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Xu Yao smiled and said, ¡°If your sister likes a certain dish, you¡¯ll be in charge of poaching the chef. Brother-inw will reward you! ¡® Shen Su said in satisfaction, ¡°Brother-inw is the most sensible!¡± The Shen Family¡¯s quips dispelled the awkward atmosphere that Bei Le and Duan Si had deliberately created just now. Song Nan seemed to heave a sigh of relief and smiled openly. ¡®What does Sister Shen Bai like to eat? I¡¯ll send the chef overter. Don¡¯t let Sister Shen Su waste her energy! If it really doesn¡¯t work, we can get the chefs of the two families to hold a social gathering and invite Grandpa Mu and the Shen Family¡¯s grandparents to appraise it together so that the chefs can spar with each other. How about that?¡± Bei Shuo really admired Song Nan. Shen Bai had a good impression of Song Nan. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Song, this is a new idea. I think it¡¯s feasible. My grandparents like to be lively now. They like all kinds of fancy things. Only our Shen Su has the most wicked ideas and can make them happy. I think Miss Song can discuss with Shen Su and bring Bei Shuo along. We should really do it once.¡± Song Nan smiled gently, feeling grateful to Shen Bai. Chen Hai hurriedly said, ¡°When are you going to do it? Remember to bring me along! If you don¡¯t call me when there¡¯s delicious food, I¡¯ll extort you! ¡® Then, he looked at Bei Shuo. ¡°Bei Shuo, if you hear any urate news, you must tell me. You¡¯re not allowed to monopolize it! Bei Shuo hurriedly nodded with a smile. Mu Ci was very dissatisfied with Chen Hai¡¯s enthusiasm towards Bei Shuo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep the news from you! ¡® Chen Hai was dissatisfied. ¡°Petty! I¡¯ve never seen a man as petty as you! Bei Shuo, your taste in men is really bad! Sigh, Luo Bing, this is all your fault. If you had found Bei Shuo earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to marry such a lousy man like Mu Ci! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Luo Bing nodded and ate the steak on the te elegantly. The steak was cut into small slices, but he endured it and did not hand it to Bei Shuo, afraid that it would be sent to Song Nan again. Mu Ci red at Chen Hai. ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up even when you eat?¡± Shen Su said happily, ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so satisfying to see you guys quarrel. Sister Song Nan, we have to find a name to gather again and watch them quarrel.¡± Song Nan smiled dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a name. It¡¯s up to you to gather them all.¡± Shen Su patted Bei Shuo. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯ll alle if I tie Bei Shuo up!¡¯ Bei Shuo pushed her hand away. ¡°Why are you using me so tantly?¡± Shen Su did not mind. ¡°Good friends are meant to be used!¡± The atmosphere immediately became warm, but Bei Le could not interrupt. She wanted to form a united front with Song Nan, but Song Nan chose to fight alone and was already on good terms with the Shen Family sisters. Bei Le felt a little aggrieved and looked up at Mu En from time to time. Unfortunately, with Shen Su by his side, Mu En did not dare to return any meaningful nces from Bei Le. His gaze was always on Shen Su. Bei Le could not help but feel sad. She had lost because of her family background. However, she was indignant! Recalling what Mu En had said to her just now, she firmly believed that Mu En must have her in his heart! Hence, she could not give up. She had to endure and persevere. Her nails dug into her flesh. The pain woke Bei Le up and made her even more determined. After dinner, Song Nan took everyone to the garden for tea and coffee, and to admire the flowers. Shen Yu apanied Duan Si and Yu Ling. The young people all joked around with Shen Bai at the center. Song Nan was busy preparing all kinds of snacks. When she returned to the garden, she saw Luo Bing holding a coffee cup and looking at an orchid in front of him in a daze. She went forward and chuckled. ¡°This ck orchid was identally drenched in the rain in spring. I thought that it might not survive. I didn¡¯t expect it to bloom on time this fall. Its vitality is really strong.¡± Luo Bing turned around and nodded politely. ¡°l don¡¯t know that it¡¯s a ck orchid. It¡¯s beautiful.¡¯ Song Nan smiled and brushed the petals with her fingertips. ¡°Flowers have spirituality and know how to fight for their own fate.¡± Luo Bing raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl in front of him. Song Nan smiled. ¡°Director Luo, you must be very troubled. My auntie has been trying to matchmake us.]¡¯ Chapter 166 - 166: A Different Her Chapter 166: A Different Her Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Bing did not expect Song Nan to say it so directly. Instead, he blushed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The elders like this. Don¡¯t mind them. Although today¡¯s gathering is a little retro, we won¡¯t be the victims of an arranged marriage.¡± Song Nan¡¯s eyes flickered. Luo Bing seemed to hear a faint sigh, but he looked at Song Nan calmly. She said calmly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a guest in the Mu Family. It¡¯s just that I received Auntie¡¯s favor and she sponsored me, so I have this unique identity. I¡¯m not Miss Mu, but I¡¯m not a servant of the Mu Family either.¡± Song Nan looked up. Seeing that Luo Bing was not impatient and was listening attentively, she was relieved. She smiled brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention ofining. I was forced by Auntie at the Shen Family once. Today, it¡¯s the same again. I¡¯m really worried that you¡¯ll find me detestable!¡± ¡°Auntie is doing this for my own good. I can¡¯t embarrass Auntie, but I also want my face and don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by Director Luo. Now that the two families are so close, I¡¯m afraid there will be many such scenes in the future. Thank you for not embarrassing me directly. Please help me smooth things over if you encounter such a thing in the future! I¡¯ll be really grateful!¡± Song Nan might as well be more direct. In the end, sheughed too. Luo Bing, on the other hand, had a good impression of Song Nan. After all, no one could reject such a straightforward girl. She took her pride and rubbed it against the ground. Luo Bing could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve made things difficult for you every time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already used to it. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Ci¡¯s poor health, Auntie would have forced me into Mu Ci¡¯s arms back then. Fortunately, Mu Ci has married Bei Shuo now. I¡¯m relieved that the two of them are still so close.¡± Luo Bing was shocked. ¡°Are you going to listen to your Auntie like this? Aren¡¯t you going to resist?¡± Song Nan¡¯s smile was a little bitter. ¡°Without Auntie, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. She¡¯s doing this for my own good. Why should I resist it? However, I¡¯m older now and have the ability to support myself and repay Auntie, so I can¡¯t agree to the marriage she arranged for me blindly. Moreover, I think you guys are very nice and it must be very happy to be friends with you, so I want to find an opportunity to make things clear so that you won¡¯t hate me.¡± Song Nan covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a little conniving because I don¡¯t want to be hated by you guys.¡± Luo Bing hurriedly said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°Thankyou!¡± Song Nan said sincerely. Luo Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have the right to choose our background, but we can choose who to marry. Don¡¯t marry someone just to repay your kindness. Your life is so long. Don¡¯t suffer the first half of your life and create the pain for the second half.¡± Song Nan¡¯s eyes turned red and she choked. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such words. Thank you!¡± She seemed to find it difficult to control her emotions and smiled hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡± Looking at her back, Luo Bing fell into deep thought. Song Nan stopped crying the moment she turned around and smiled. It was impossible to capture a man¡¯s heart by fighting him head-on. Duan Si still did not understand this logic. Hence, her husband would note back to see her. Her marriage only existed in name. Was she going to bet her entire life on such a failure? Luo Bing was just a good spare tire that she had chosen. To her, the Mu Family was her first target. It was because they were familiar and easy to control. ¡°Who do you think you are?! How dare you shout in front of me?¡± Shen Su¡¯s sharp voice sounded around the corner. Song Nan was shocked and hurried over. Bei Shuo was holding Shen Su back, while Bei Le was covering her face and crying in Shen Yu¡¯s arms. Shen Yu¡¯s face was full of anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Duan Si and Yu Ling were not around, so Song Nan had to walk over and ask with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Su¡¯s face was cold, and Bei Le only knew how to cry. Song Nan stopped smiling and said calmly, ¡°Bei Shuo, Bei Le is your younger sister and Shen Su is a guest. They had a conflict in front of you. Aren¡¯t you too disappointing as the Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family?¡± Shen Su didn¡¯t expect Song Nan to target Bei Shuo. She was about to speak when Bei Shuo stopped her. Bei Shuo said calmly, ¡°Shen Su, let¡¯s go to my ce.¡± However, Bei Le said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± Chapter 167 - 167: The Unfamiliar Ex Chapter 167: The Unfamiliar Ex Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Song Nan said, ¡°What do you mean? Is this how you deal with problems?¡± Shen Su couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Song Nan, what right do you have to me Bei Shuo?¡± ¡°Sister Song Nan¡± had be ¡°Miss Song Nan¡± at this moment. Song Nan was rmed and hurriedly softened her tone. She said gently, ¡°Shen Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t me Bei Shuo. I¡¯m older than her, and she¡¯s not familiar with the Mu Family¡¯s rules. I have to remind her from time to time because she¡¯s the Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family. She has a heavy responsibility. She has to take on this responsibility.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± How could Shen Su ept this? She wanted to re up again. ¡°Bei Shuo, take Shen Su somewhere else to y. Leave this to me. Don¡¯t let Auntie and the others know and ruin their mood,¡± Song Nan said to Bei Shuo gently without waiting for Shen Su to speak. Her voice was no longer as cold and stern as before. Bei Shuo nced at Song Nan and smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Song Nan, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll take the honorable Miss Shen away first.¡± She squeezed Shen Su¡¯s hand hard and wanted to pull her along. However, Shen Su turned around and smiled fiercely at Bei Le. ¡°You¡¯d better put away your thoughts. You¡¯ve found the right person to be pretentious in front of me. From now on, I¡¯ll hit you every time you try to be pretentious!¡± Bei Le couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. After Bei Shuo pulled Shen Su away, Song Nan said coldly, ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful.¡± Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Song, our Bei Le was really bullied. She didn¡¯t do anything. Miss Shen pped her. I can¡¯t bear to touch my own daughter. What right does she have?¡± As she spoke, Shen Yu¡¯s tears fell. Song Nan was unmoved. She looked at Bei Le and sneered. ¡°Really? Bei Le, did you really not provoke Shen Su?¡± Bei Le covered her face and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just talking to my sister.¡± Song Nan sneered. ¡°Why would Shen Su attack you when you¡¯re talking to your sister? Forget it, as long as you believe it yourself. I¡¯m just reminding you that this is the Mu Family and Shen Su is Mu En¡¯s girlfriend. No matter what tricks you have, you¡¯d better weigh yourself first!¡± Song Nan flicked her sleeves and left. Shen Yu was furious. Bei Le said aggrievedly, ¡°Forget it, Mom. Anyway, we¡¯ve alreadypleted our mission. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Taking a step back in order to advance was also a method. Now, she could only bet on Mu En¡¯s feelings for her. Shen Yu couldn¡¯t bear to see her precious daughter being bullied. She immediately gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go pack my things now! Hmph! I¡¯ll have plenty of chances to deal with that wild girl Bei Shuo in the future!¡± Shen Yu left angrily. Bei Le sat down on the stone chair, feeling mncholic. Suddenly, she felt a shadow envelop her. She was so frightened that she hurriedly turned around and saw Gu Ming standing a few steps away expressionlessly. Bei Le¡¯s expression immediately changed. She said coldly, ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to watch me?¡± Gu Ming did not speak. There seemed to be pity in his eyes. Bei Le raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the dignified Young Master of the Gu Family to be my brother-inw¡¯s assistant. Ha, don¡¯t you find it embarrassing!¡± Gu Ming said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about me getting a position with my own ability? Now that I think about it, it¡¯s embarrassing that I only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun in the past. It¡¯s simply a waste of my life!¡± Bei Le was heartbroken and said angrily, ¡°You mean to say that you¡¯re wasting your time with me?¡± Gu Ming shook his head gently. Bei Le¡¯s eyes were about to spew fire. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not doing well just because I¡¯m being bullied now. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll definitely find a man who¡¯s 100 or 1,000 times better than you! I don¡¯t want to enter a small family like your family for the rest of my life! I want to stand higher and make people look up to me!¡± Looking at the familiar yet strange woman in front of him, Gu Ming¡¯s insides burned. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He forced his voice not to tremble. ¡°Everyone has the right to pursue their ideals. I wish you sess!¡± Gu Ming turned around and strode away without any reluctance. Pa! There was a cracking sound behind her. Bei Le must have broken the cup. Bei Le liked to smash things when she was in a bad mood. If it was in the past, Gu Ming would have lowered himself to make Bei Le happy. Now that she had nothing to do with him, his heart for her had long been shattered like the ss behind him. He was no longer the Gu Ming of the past, and Bei Le was no longer the Bei Le of the past. Their rtionship was over.. Chapter 168 - 168: The Patient’s Praise Chapter 168: The Patient¡¯s Praise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On Monday, Bei Shuo went to visit the patient as usual after ss. Dr. Li¡¯s expression was very dark. Bei Shuo did not understand until she felt the patient¡¯s pulse. ¡°Eh?¡± She stood up in surprise. Dr. Li said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bei Shuo said calmly, ¡°Why do I feel that her pulse has be much stronger? Teacher Li, did you give her any medicine to treat her meridians on Saturday and Sunday?¡± Dr. Li looked away. ¡°No! 1 didn¡¯t give her any additional treatment.¡± Bei Shuo pretended not to know. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why did she suddenly make such a huge progress? If this continues, I think she might be able to stand up!¡± Dr. Li¡¯s expression turned even uglier. The patient suddenly grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and smiled at her. ¡°You look good.¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. Dr. Li rushed over and pushed Bei Shuo away. He stared at the patient and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± The patient avoided him and continued to look at Bei Shuo. ¡°You look good.¡± Perhaps it was because she had not spoken for many years, her voice was very hoarse. Dr. Li turned around and said coldly to Bei Shuo, ¡°You can leave. You have nothing to do here.¡± His gaze was so fierce that Bei Shuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to meet Dr. Li¡¯s gaze and said softly, ¡°Teacher, she¡¯s talking. Should we give her a checkup?¡± ¡°Get out! I¡¯ll arrange things here!¡± Dr. Li¡¯s expression was cold as he pushed Bei Shuo out. Bei Shuo saw unprecedented panic on Dr. Li¡¯s face. The door was already locked from the inside. Bei Shuo looked around. There were already nurses who usually took care of this ward looking over. Bei Shuo could only pretend that nothing had happened and leave with her hands in her pockets. Bei Shuo only dared to call Mu Ci after she left the inpatient department¡¯s building and told him about the situation. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it. Just do your job normally.¡± After hanging up, Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at the clear blue sky. Did everything in this world have its own arrangements? Under such a pure sky, dirty things were carried out so openly and unscrupulously. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± Shen Su¡¯s voice came from behind. Bei Shuo was surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Are you feeling unwell? Or is Sister Shen Bai not feeling well?¡± Bei Shuo asked instinctively. Shen Su patted her head. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something better? No one is ufortable. I passed by and thought ofing to see you. If you finish ss, we¡¯ll go for a meal together. Life is short. You have to know how to enjoy yourself in time. Don¡¯t always put your heart on that husband of yours!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. The gloominess in her heart dissipated because of Miss Shen¡¯s words. ¡°I still have some cases to sort out, but it will be very soon. Why don¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Bei Shuo smiled at Shen Su. Shen Su frowned and looked very tolerant. She spread her hands. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait. Isn¡¯t it all because I love you?¡± Bei Shuo pulled her towards the office. ¡°It would be terrible if others heard what you said.¡± Shen Su smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about that? You¡¯re the little girl that everyone loves.¡± The two of them walked upstairs together with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Bei Shuo said, ¡°They all say that you¡¯re unruly and willful, and that you have a bad temper. Why can¡¯t I tell? Are you wrongly used?¡± Shen Su shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°They¡¯re right. I have a bad temper, so Little Bei Shuo, you have to know that I¡¯m only good to you!¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The two of them were chatting andughing when the crowd in front suddenly stirred and dispersed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bei Shuo pulled Shen Su over and dodged the person who bumped into her. ¡°Fire, fire! Someone is going to kill someone!¡± A young nurse shouted as she ran. ¡°Fire?¡± ¡°Murder?¡± Why did these two things that had nothing to do with the hospital sound so unbelievable? Bei Shuo suddenly thought of the patient. She pulled Shen Su over and said anxiously, ¡°Shen Su, go downstairs immediately and wait for me at the ce we just met!¡± Shen Su was so anxious that she stomped her feet and shouted, ¡°Bei Shuo, where are you going?¡± Bei Shuo turned around and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for a patient. Don¡¯te over! Go away quickly!¡± Bei Shuo ran towards the patient¡¯s ward anxiously, having long forgotten about her personal safety.. Chapter 169 - 169: Someone Is Crazy Chapter 169: Someone Is Crazy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo walked in against the crowd. It was not easy for her to stumble. There was a faint smokeing from further ahead. Bei Shuo thought to herself, ¡°Oh no.¡± That was the ward. She was almost certain that something had happened to that patient. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A nurse pounced on Bei Shuo. She instinctively reached out to support her. There was a sticky sensation on her hand. Bei Shuo lowered her head and saw that there was blood on her hand! ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Bei Shuo panicked. The nurse fell to the ground in pain. More screams sounded. When Bei Shuo turned around, she saw that the nurses were either panicking or running away with blood on their faces. They were at a loss. She saw a tall man waving a sharp knife in his hand. His hair was disheveled like straw, and his facial features were dirty. Blood was dripping from the tip of the knife in his hand. He muttered, ¡°Bad people! Bad people! Seductresses! Seductresses! They¡¯re all bad people! They¡¯re all bad people!¡± By the time Bei Shuo realized that he was mentally ill, that person had already arrived in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re all White Bone Demons?! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± That person raised his knife at Bei Shuo. ¡°Wukong! Stop! I¡¯m your master!¡± Bei Shuo shouted. That person¡¯s movements seemed to have frozen. He slowly looked at Bei Shuo. He was a little puzzled and timid. ¡°Master?¡± Bei Shuo could conclude that there was something wrong with his mind, but she didn¡¯t expect this sentence to really work. What else could she do? Continue acting! She gestured for the nurses and their families to leave quickly with her gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°You still acknowledge me as your master? Why are you killing the innocent again? Aren¡¯t you going to put down the knife?¡± That person looked at the knife in his hand hesitantly and muttered, ¡°Where¡¯s my Golden Cudgel? Where¡¯s my Golden Cudgel?¡± Bei Shuo said in a low voice, ¡°The Golden Cudgel is with me. Put down that knife ande over to collect your Golden Cudgel!¡± The man lowered his hand that was holding the knife and looked at Bei Shuo. His dirty face was nk. ¡°Why is my Golden Cudgel with you?¡± Bei Shuo resisted the urge to touch her forehead. This fool¡¯s brain was really full of tricks. ¡°Have you forgotten? Yesterday, you beat a child to death and insisted that he was a demon. I was angry, so I kept your Golden Cudgel! You were disobedient today and attacked me again. If this continues, I won¡¯t bring you to the West to learn. You won¡¯t be able to be the Great Sage! Buddha doesn¡¯t want you anymore!¡± Bei Shuo really regretted not reading ¡°Journey to the West¡± properly, causing her to be unfamiliar with the plot. With a ng, the sharp knife fell to the ground. That person knelt down and knocked his head on the ground. ¡°Master! I was wrong! Please don¡¯t recite the incantation now!¡± As he spoke, he prostrated himself on the ground and right on the heels of that, he started to roll around on the ground. He said, ¡°Master, I was wrong! Please don¡¯t chant anymore! Please don¡¯t chant anymore!¡± Bei Shuo was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t chant anything. She didn¡¯t know how either! But why was he rolling around? Bei Shuo panicked. Suddenly, she saw the veins on that person¡¯s forehead and understood something. She took two steps forward and stood in front of that person. She chanted, ¡°Amitabha, Wukong, I¡¯m here to save you!¡± With lightning speed, she inserted a silver needle into the acupuncture point on his forehead. ¡°Ah!¡± the man eximed. Bei Shuo inserted a second, then a third, and finally a fifth needle. The person stopped moving and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Bei Shuo without moving. Bei Shuo stood up and took two steps back. Someone held her arm and Bei Shuo jumped in fright. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s us.¡± Bei Shuo turned around and saw two tall men. ¡°Young Madam, leave this to us. Go downstairs. Young Master¡¯s car will be here soon,¡± one of them said softly in a low voice. The other had already gone forward to check on the lunatic on the ground. Bei Shuo knew that Mu Ci had sent someone to protect her. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see a patient. There¡¯s a fire over there!¡± The person behind her said softly, ¡°Young Madam, there¡¯s no need to go over. The patient¡¯s room is on fire, but she¡¯s no longer in the room. It¡¯s too unsafe here. Hurry downstairs and follow me!¡± Bei Shuo looked at the lunatic hesitantly. He had already been helped up by the bodyguards. ¡°Bei Shuo!¡± Shen Su rushed over anxiously. Bei Shuo no longer hesitated. She grabbed Shen Su¡¯s hand and ran out. She would leave this to the bodyguards. Shen Su ran downstairs in one breath. She turned around and looked at the floor above that had already begun to emit thick smoke. She muttered, ¡°How is this possible? How could there be a fire in the hospital? And a lunatic got in!¡± Chapter 170 - 170: The Injured Bei Shuo Chapter 170: The Injured Bei Shuo Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo bent over and coughed. Police cars and fire engines rushed in. The people fleeing in all directions screamed and shouted helplessly. Bei Shuo leaned against the statue behind her, her heart in a mess. Shen Su pulled her arm and examined her. She said, ¡°Is it so dangerous to be a doctor now?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked it up. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m on the first floor. Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She pulled Shen Su up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Brother Mu Ci is here to pick us up.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the White Bone Demons!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted. Bei Shuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw another dirty man shing at her and Shen Su with a knife. It was toote to dodge. Bei Shuo hugged Shen Su and protected her in her arms, leaving her back to the de. First, it was cold, then it was hot, then it was painful. Bei Shuo gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. It was too painful. The pain went straight to her brain, causing her to instantly lose consciousness. Bei Shuo slowly woke up from the darkness. The first thing she felt when she woke up was pain. It was burning pain. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Bei Shuo? You¡¯re awake? Does it hurt a lot?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s anxious voice rang in her ears. Bei Shuo gradually found her limbs. She was lying on the bed with her back exposed. The pain came from the wound on her back. ¡°Bei Shuo?¡± Mu Ci reached out to touch her head. His movements and voice were very gentle. ¡°It hurts¡ª¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pursed her lips and cried. ¡°You¡¯re alright. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Mu Ci panicked. He didn¡¯t know how tofort Bei Shuo. His heart was about to break as he kissed Bei Shuo¡¯s cheek. Bei Shuo sobbed. ¡°I want to eat candy. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after eating candy.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Eat candy, eat candy!¡± Mu Ci replied in a panic. He stood up and instructed Gu Ming, who was waiting outside the door, to buy candy. He ran back tofort Bei Shuo. ¡°What else do you want to eat? Do you want some water?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head, but she cried even harder when she pulled the wound on her back. Mu Ci was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do. He hugged Bei Shuo¡¯s head, his heart aching. ¡°We lost that patient! They¡¯re too evil. They actually took that patient away. She¡¯s already showing signs of improvement. If they interrupt the treatment, all our efforts will be in vain!¡± Bei Shuo sobbed. ¡°Oh, right. Where¡¯s Shen Su? How is Shen Su? Is she injured? Was she frightened?¡± Bei Shuo thought of her good friend. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Shen Su is fine. She was just a little frightened. She insisted on staying here with you and didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She was forcefully taken away by her family members today. Bei Shuo, you saved her.¡± Mu Ci stroked Bei Shuo¡¯s hair. His words seemed to divert Bei Shuo¡¯s attention. ¡°Shen Su came to y with me. Who knew that she would encounter such a thing? The situation at that time was too dangerous. I just instinctively protected her¡­ Brother, someone shouted, ¡®They are White Bone Demons¡¯, so that lunatic rushed over to kill us. However, this lunatic is not the one upstairs. I feel that they are controlled. Can you find the person who shouted?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s memories slowly surged. Mu Ci sighed softly. ¡°The situation was too chaotic back then.¡± Bei Shuo fell silent. That was indeed the case. ¡°Why arc there two mental patients in the hospital? They look like vagrants, but they do the same thing. Moreover, they treat themselves as Sun Wukong. How can it be so coincidental that they have the same type of illness?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s voice gradually became angry. Mu Ci ced her hand on his face. ¡°Yes, such a coincidence can only be carefully nned. These two vagrants have been detained by the police now. I¡¯ve asked Uncle Liu to keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the person who hurt you off!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s soft voice rang in Bei Shuo¡¯s ears like a luby. Only he knew that only blood could appease his anger at this moment. The anger he felt from the moment he saw Bei Shuo injured to this moment! He would not let anyone who hurt Bei Shuo off. Gu Ming bought some of all kinds of candy from the supermarket downstairs as quickly as possible. Mu Ci was very satisfied. Bei Shuo chose the sweet and sour soft candy and let Mu Ci feed her. ¡°When I was young, Master didn¡¯t allow me to eat candy. She was afraid that my teeth would rot. She couldn¡¯t treat tooth decay, so she didn¡¯t let me eat candy. But I wanted to eat them, so my senior brothers secretly stuffed them into my mouth. If Master found out, she would beat us up.¡± Bei Shuo ate the candy and calmed down a little.. Chapter 171 - 171: It Doesn’t Hurt After Eating Candy Chapter 171: It Doesn¡¯t Hurt After Eating Candy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ci smiled. ¡°I feel like you have been pampered since you were young. You¡¯re very happy.¡± Bei Shuo nodded proudly. ¡°I¡¯m the treasure of my master and senior brothers!¡± Mu Ci smiled bitterly. ¡°Luo Bing is out. He will definitely fly into a rage when hees back and finds out.¡± Bei Shuo stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Second Senior Brother is very easy to coax. Second Senior Brother just doesn¡¯t look easy to get along with, but he¡¯s a paper tiger. Eldest Senior Brother and Third Senior Brother are much harder to deal with. Seeing that she was much better, Mu Ci continued the conversation. ¡°Oh? What kind of people are Eldest Senior Brother and Third Senior Brother? Tell me first so that I can be mentally prepared when I meet them in the future.¡± Bei Shuo thought about it seriously. ¡°Master said that Eldest Senior Brother is a thousand-year-old fox. He will only do it and not say anything. By the time his opponents react, he has already seeded. Second Senior Brother is a paper tiger. He looks scary, but his heart is so soft. Third Senior Brother is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Don¡¯t be bewitched by his cheerful appearance. Master said that Third Senior Brother is the kind of person who sells me out and I will count the money for him happily. Master said that the three of them are freaks. Fortunately, they are all my senior brothers. Hence, I can just follow behind my senior brothers for the rest of my life. They will definitely protect me for the rest of my life.¡± Her three senior brothers were like her fathers and brothers. They were Bei Shuo¡¯s proudest assets. ¡°When I¡¯m better, Brother, apany me to look for my senior brothers.¡± Bei Shuo was happy just thinking about it. Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Alright! We have to tell them that you¡¯re married. When we hold our wedding, invite them over to watch the ceremony.¡± Bei Shuo frowned. ¡°They might be like Second Senior Brother. They¡¯ll make things difficult for you in the beginning. You just have to get along with them. Don¡¯t you think Second Senior Brother treats you quite well now?¡± Mu Ci smiled bitterly. How could Luo Bing treat him well? Luo Bing¡¯s attitude was basically written on his face. If you die now, I¡¯ll take my junior sister away immediately! If you don¡¯t live well and drag my junior sister down, I¡¯ll take her away immediately! If you dare to treat my junior sister badly, Hl take her away in minutes and get someone to cripple you as a gift! However, Mu Ci still said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get along well with your senior brothers. They¡¯re all your maternal family and my honored guests.¡± Bei Shuo smiled and sighed. ¡°I miss them so much. I miss our home so much!¡± ¡°When you recover, I¡¯ll go back with you to take a look during the holidays, okay?¡± Mu Ci said. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Bei Shuo nodded excitedly. She pulled on the wound again and gasped in pain. Mu Ci quickly peeled another candy and ced it in her mouth. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Brother, where do you think the patient will go? Will they kill her?¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°No! It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s one of Dr. Li¡¯s experimental subjects, and Dr. Li definitely isn¡¯t the mastermind. This patient might be for them to test the medicine. Now that your medical skills can change her condition, they¡¯re probably already panicking. Once they confirm that there¡¯s a possibility of my leg recovering, they¡¯ll probably take action,¡± Mu Ci said very calmly. ¡°Why?¡± Bei Shuo knew very little about Mu Ci¡¯s world. Mu Ci smiled lightly. ¡°Of course they want to get rid of me. They definitely don¡¯t want me to recover and take over the Mu Family¡¯s matters. This would harm the interests of many people. Hence, it¡¯s normal for them to send people to kill me.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s like in the movies. Brother, so the triads are so close to us? Then what are you going to do in the future? You have to hire a few more bodyguards to protect you!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s face tensed up. Mu Ciforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Am I going to stay at home because of this and that danger? What wille wille. Only when ites will we know where to deal with it and how to avoid harm. Remember, running away is never the way to solve the problem. You have to face it bravely.¡± Bei Shuo nodded slightly. She was a little unwilling and at a loss. ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother not want to take over the Mu Family? Didn¡¯t you already tell Grandpa?¡± Bei Shuo asked indignantly. Mu Ci exhaled softly and said helplessly, ¡°But some people just don¡¯t believe me. Even if I announce it to the entire world, there will still be people who won¡¯t believe me. So, there¡¯s no need to let others control us..¡± Chapter 172 - 172: Gu Ming’s Ability Chapter 172: Gu Ming¡¯s Ability Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo was very unhappy. ¡°Then what should we do for them to believe you? Brother, you really don¡¯t want to ept the Mu Family¡¯s matters, right? You don¡¯t want to be the head of the Mu Family, right?¡± Mu Ci looked at her seriously and calmly. ¡°Of course! Before you came to my side, I was on the verge of death. How could I have the energy to think about these things? Now that I have you, I just want to spend the rest of my life with you in peace.¡± Bei Shuo endured the pain and reached out to hold Mu Ci¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Stone, you won¡¯t die with me around. Master said that a lifetime is very short. The most important thing is to be happy. Don¡¯t live for others!¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Your master is an open-minded person.¡± However, in this world, things had to tie down people¡¯s hearts. One usually couldn¡¯t do as one pleases. How much had Master Bai Lian experienced to be so enlightened? With his current temperament and cultivation, he probably could not do it. Bei Shuo was still inexperienced and had never seen the evil intentions of the people in this world. However, having Bei Shuo by his side was a blessing to him. The nurse came to change Bei Shuo¡¯s dressing. Mu Ci couldn¡¯t bear to see her in pain, so he got the nurse to give Bei Shuo painkillers. Under the effect of the medicine, Bei Shuo quickly fell asleep again. Mu Ci stood up gently and Xiaoling came in to take care of Bei Shuo. This was a private ward. Mu Ci had personally seen Bei Shuo being shed by a crazy man a few steps away from him. That kind of fear made him unable to sleep for a few nights. It hurt to the bone. He couldn¡¯t even care less about others¡¯ surprise and shock. He stood up from the wheelchair and carried Bei Shuo to look for a doctor. Behind him, Gu Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock. However, he only hesitated for a few seconds before pushing the wheelchair forward. He said in a low voice, ¡°President Mu, please sit! I¡¯ll carry Bei Shuo.¡± He pushed Mu Ci into the wheelchair without any exnation. Shen Su, who was so afraid that she was dumbfounded, also came back to her senses. She hurriedly pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair and endured the weakness in her legs as she shouted at Gu Ming, ¡°Quick, go to the private ward over there! Her entire family were VIPs here. She was very familiar with this hospital under the Mu Corporation. Gu Ming carried Bei Shuo and ran to the private ward under Shen Su¡¯s guidance. Someone would naturally deal with the mess behind them. Mu Ci stayed by Bei Shuo¡¯s bed, not daring to blink. He was so afraid of losing her. At this moment, he was even clearer about his heart. He could lose everything, but he could not lose Bei Shuo! Everything about him was an illusion. Only Bei Shuo was real. He could not lose her. She was the gift from the heavens! Seeing hime out, Gu Ming immediately went up to him. Gu Ming did not sleep for the entire day and night. He guarded the two people in the ward while helping Uncle Liu arrange various matters. Mu Ci looked up at him. He was young after all. Other than the bloodshot eyes, he did not look tired. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Gu Ming shook his head gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. President Mu, take a rest first. You can only apany Young Madam better if you¡¯re energetic.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Ming reached out and pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. In the small guest room at the side, Mu Ci asked Gu Ming to sit down and talk. ¡°What do you think of what happened yesterday?¡± Mu Ci went straight to the point. Gu Ming did not waste his breath. ¡°Uncle Liu got someone to send me a report about the fire in the ward. He said that the patient in that ward was not in good spirits and ignited the nket on his own, causing a fire. The patient was also burned to death in the ward, but how did the patient ignite the fire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for there to be anything in the hospital that can cause an open fire in the ward. I hacked into the hospital¡¯s registration system and realized that the patient in that ward has no rtives or friends. He has lived here for many years, but his illness is very simple. The identity of this patient is very suspicious and needs to be investigated in detail.¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s a mental patient upstairs who almost injured Young Madam. Young Madam was the one who subdued him. There¡¯s also a mental patient downstairs, the one who ultimately injured Young Madam. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence. This is a general hospital. There¡¯s a psychiatric department, but there¡¯s no psychiatric ward. The two of them were deliberately sent here. President Mu, this is a premeditated incident.¡± Gu Ming said all his thoughts in one go. Mu Ci was very satisfied. ¡°Gu Ming, you¡¯re my assistant. You should be able to learn business management experience from me. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a boring thing as soon as we started. Are you disappointed?¡± Gu Ming was stunned. ¡°This concerns President Mu and Young Madam¡¯s lives.. How can it be boring?¡± Chapter 173 - 173: Who Is She? Chapter 173: Who Is She? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ci nodded. Uncle Liu was right about Gu Ming. ¡°President Mu, should we investigate this matter?¡± Gu Ming frowned and asked softly. He did not know what this matter had to do with the Mu Family and President Mu. Mu Ci looked at Gu Ming. ¡°Yes, we have to investigate because I might be the target behind this matter.¡± Gu Ming was shocked. Mu Ci¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°Gu Ming, no matter what happens in the future, if you have to make a choice, save Bei Shuo first before saving me. I¡¯ve also told Uncle Liu and the others about this. I¡¯ll tell you solemnly today.¡± Gu Ming was shocked and nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember President Mu.¡± Only then did Mu Ci instruct him to do something. With every word he said, Gu Ming¡¯s expression became more serious and his back became straighter. He understood that Mu Ci had already listed him as a trustworthy person. To him, this was an affirmation of his character and ability. Mu Ci arranged everything and returned to Bei Shuo¡¯s side to take a nap in his wheelchair. Xiaoling gently woke him up and spoke silently. Uncle Liu was back. Liu Ming was in a sorry state. His tired and travel-worn appearance made him look a little old. Mu Ci personally poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Sit down and talk slowly.¡± Liu Ming didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He took the tea and drank it in one gulp. Mu Ci poured a second cup into his hand. He drank it all again before opening his mouth. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Young Master, fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint you. It¡¯s all done.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s eyes lit up. This was finally good news. Liu Ming¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Young Master, things might be far moreplicated than we thought. We still can¡¯t find out who¡¯s behind it. This person must be very important. The other party tried his best to take her away first. In the end, he actually wanted to kill her when he was defeated. His methods are really too cruel.¡± ¡°Is she An Ya or not?¡± Mu Ci asked. Liu Ming looked at Mu Ci with indescribable pain in his eyes. ¡°Young Master, I can confirm that she is An Ya, but I can also confirm that An Ya died in front of me back then.¡± Mu Ci was stunned. He reached out and ced his hand on Liu Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uncle Liu, there are many things in this world that are unexpected. Since she¡¯s here, we can always find out the truth. Don¡¯t be anxious. The most important thing now is to treat her illness and find a reliable doctor. We can¡¯t use Bei Shuo yet. Firstly, her injuries are serious. Secondly, she¡¯s too emotional. She might not be able to hide this secret. What do you think?¡± Liu Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for a doctor and a nurse to follow her. Her life is no longer in danger. We can do a checkup when the conditions allow it. Or, we can send her overseas!¡± Mu Ci said, ¡°Let¡¯s hide it first. We don¡¯t know the other party¡¯s power, so we can¡¯t overreach ourselves. What about Dr. Li?¡± Liu Ming said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s dead. He was the one who wanted to silence her at thest moment!¡± Mu Ci did not expect Dr. Li to be so stubborn. He sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get him to tell me anything.¡± Liu Ming also said hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s considered letting him off easy! I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate his residence. Young Master, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t even let go of his ancestral grave!¡± Mu Ci tapped his fingers on the armrest of the wheelchair. ¡°Liu Ming, do you think the mastermind is from the Mu Family?¡± Liu Ming hesitated. ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t think of anyone in the Mu Family who has such great ability. We actually couldn¡¯t sense it at all previously, but if they¡¯re not from the Mu Family, why would they target us like this?¡± The room was very quiet. Only Mu Ci¡¯s soft tapping on the armrest could be heard. ¡°This person called An Ya should have gotten in trouble shortly after I was homed, right? If nothing happened to her, she would have been tortured for more than 20 years. How much hatred does this person have for her that he has to torture her so? Check An Ya¡¯s social connections. Who has such a deep hatred for her?¡± Liu Ming shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°An Ya came from a poor family. She was raised by her older sister. Even if she had enemies, who at her level could have such power and use such financial and human resources to control her all these years?¡± Mu Ci nodded in agreement and said softly, ¡°In other words, only someone with the Mu Family¡¯s background can do this. And the person who hates her the most in the Mu Family is my mother.¡± Liu Ming did not speak.. Chapter 174 - 174: The Mastermind Chapter 174: The Mastermind Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ci muttered to himself, ¡°After torturing her for many years, she found me as a stumbling block, so she used the medicine she had sessfully developed on me bit by bit. If the n continues, I will die at the end of this year without any idents. I will be gued by illness for a long time and die naturally. There¡¯s no suspense. It¡¯s indeed a brilliant move.¡± Liu Ming¡¯s expression was already very ugly, but he still said objectively, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid Madam doesn¡¯t have such a strategy.¡± It was not that he looked down on her, but it was just an objective evaluation. Mu Ci sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± However, his expression was already as cold as an iceberg. ¡°Who else would hate An Ya! Only by getting rid of her can she vent her hatred? She can¡¯t be brazen and can only infiltrate bit by bit. She can endure it for more than 20 years. Uncle Liu, I¡¯m afraid even those smart old masters might not be able to do such a thing, right?¡± Liu Ming had to admit this. It was happy to love someone, but hating someone was definitely not something that one could say out loud. It was heart-wrenching day and night, right? This person was really too terrifying. The two of them fell silent. It was obvious that neither Duan Si nor Mu En had such an ability. After a long time, Mu Ci said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid everyone in the Mu Family has already be his pawns. In that case, let¡¯s continue forward. He¡¯s in the dark, and we¡¯re in the open. We¡¯ll just counter every move.¡± Liu Ming nodded when he heard that. There was no better solution at the moment. Mu Ci turned around and nced at Bei Shuo¡¯s door. He sighed softly. ¡°I just shouldn¡¯t have implicated Bei Shuo.¡± Liu Ming said, ¡°Young Master, without Young Madam, I¡¯m afraid¡ª¡± Mu Ci was probably dead now. Mu Ci was silent. Liu Ming said softly, ¡°Young Master, this is all fate. It¡¯s your and Young Madam¡¯s lives. Since Young Madam can appear at the most critical moment, she will definitely be able to escape with you. Young Master, the most important thing now is that we can¡¯t give up and admit defeat!¡± Mu Ci finally nodded gently. ¡°Uncle Liu, you¡¯re right. I have to know who wants my life. I can¡¯t die for no reason. For Bei Shuo, I can¡¯t die for no reason!¡± His gaze on Liu Ming gradually turned sharp. ¡°For Bei Shuo, I can be a demon on the spot!¡± Liu Ming nodded heavily. Only such a Mu Ci could survive, and survival was the most important. Luo Bing rushed over in the morning. Mu Ci woke up with a start. The first thing he did was to gesture to Luo Bing to keep quiet. He red at Luo Bing and Shen Su, who followed in. The two of them immediately tiptoed out of the ward and went to the small hall outside. Mu Ci drove the wheelchair out and closed the door gently. Before Luo Bing could speak, he said, ¡°She woke up in the middle of the night from the pain. I had no choice but to get the nurse to give her a painkiller shot. She just fell asleep not long ago.¡± Shen Su, who was usually arrogant, was like a child who had done something wrong at this moment. She lowered her hands and looked guilty. Mu Ci nced at her and said, ¡°Bei Shuo asked if you were alright when she woke up. She was worried that you would be frightened.¡± Shen Su¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Big Brother, she saved my life! Otherwise, I would be the one lying here. Mu Ci, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mu Ci said, ¡°Shen Su, if the two of you had changed positions back then, would you have risked your life to protect Bei Shuo?¡± Shen Su nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I will! I will!¡± Mu Ci softened her voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t let anyone down. This was an ident. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Luo Bing patted Shen Su¡¯s hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you save Sister out of instinct back then? Shen Su, you have a good sister who will live and die with you. Why are you crying?¡± Shen Su was slightly stunned and finally stopped crying. Mu Ci did not know about the Shen Family¡¯s siblings¡¯ matter, and he did not mind. He said to Luo Bing, ¡°I know you want to ask me why this happened. My people are still investigating. There are no results yet.¡± Luo Bing had already calmed down after persuading Shen Su. ¡°Bei Shuo has her own special painkillers. They¡¯re better than those in the hospital. Get someone to bring them over.¡± Mu Ci was stunned. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of that? He hurriedly called Uncle Liu and asked him to get the medicine from the safe. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Luo Bing said, ¡°When we were young, we used the external injuries medicine the most. We used painkillers, hemostatic medicine, and anti-inmmatory medicine. We always used the most. Bei Shuo is very experienced in external injuries. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s in so much pain this time.. Is the wound very serious?¡± Chapter 175 - 175: Brother’s Concern Chapter 175: Brother¡¯s Concern Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ci nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a long and deep wound from her shoulder de to her waist. She can only lie down now.¡± Shen Su¡¯s face was filled with pity. Luo Bing frowned. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it shouldn¡¯t be an ident? If it¡¯s deliberate, don¡¯t forget to tell me the results. You have to count me in no matter how you want to take revenge!¡± Mu Ci understood what he meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let them off!¡± Luo Bing suddenly thought of something. ¡°Did you do anything to the Bei Family? Aren¡¯t they being too much?¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their good days are about to begin. I¡¯m a vengeful person to begin with.¡± Luo Bing was very satisfied. Mu Ci suddenly looked at Shen Su. ¡°When are you and Mu En getting married?¡± Shen Su was stunned. ¡°We¡¯re not nning to get married.¡± She nced at Luo Bing and said, ¡°We¡¯re trying it out first. We can talk about the futureter. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Luo Bing frowned. ¡°Do you not like him? You can¡¯t make do with your rtionship. If you don¡¯t like him, let it go early. Don¡¯t affect others. Most importantly, you won¡¯t affect yourself. No one is worth your youth.¡± Shen Su smiled and tried her best not to look forced. ¡°I understand, Big Brother. I¡¯m not old, so I don¡¯t want to get married so early. Mu En is sincere, and the parents of the two families support him. Let¡¯s enjoy our rtionship first.¡± Luo Bing did not say anything. Shen Su asked Mu Ci, ¡°Talk to my Big Brother. Can I go in and apany Bei Shuo? I¡¯ll only feel at ease if I watch over her.¡± Mu Ci nodded slightly. When Shen Su entered the room, Luo Bing asked bluntly, ¡°Are you against my sister dating your brother?¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°That¡¯s between my brother and your sister. What right do I have to interfere?¡± Luo Bing looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t y this game with me. If you have anything to say, just say it. My sister and we are not biological siblings, but our rtionship is much better than yours. Don¡¯t think that we are blind and can¡¯t tell that your mother¡¯s different attitude towards the two of you. It is not a secret in the wealthy families¡¯ circle.¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t feel awkward. ¡±1 interfered because I saw that Bei Shuo and Shen Su were so close. However, I saw that Shen Su was very clear-headed and didn¡¯t need me to say anything. As you said, my rtionship with my brother isn¡¯t good and the public knows. As for his actions, I¡¯ve heard about them too. I personally think that he¡¯s not a good match.¡± Luo Bing¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± The two of them were speechless. ¡°How do you feel about returning to the Shen Family?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was teasing. Luo Bing said calmly, ¡±1 don¡¯t feel anything. Anyway, I have to take this path sooner orter. I¡¯ve already been carefree for so many years. I can¡¯t drag my sister down anymore. Our Old Master and Old Madam are experts.¡± Mu Ci smiled knowingly. ¡°What about you? Leave the Mu Family? Or take over the Mu Family? The world is watching. Give me an exnation. Not only is your brother anxious, but the people outside are also anxious,¡± Luo Bing replied to Mu Ci. Mu Ci sighed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your words, Old Master is an expert. If no one can see clearly, won¡¯t they work harder to fight for those who have hope? Soldiers always need to be trained. If there¡¯s a whetstone that can sharpen the soldiers into generals, won¡¯t we have to make good use of it?¡± Luo Bing red at him. ¡°A whetstone! Good analogy. Isn¡¯t Old Master afraid that the stone will be broken?¡± Mu Ci smiled back. ¡°Friend, you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Luo Bing rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t see through the mortal world. I just see through some human nature.¡± Mu Ci smiled and said nothing. Luo Bing sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you. I¡¯m concerned about Bei Shuo. She¡¯s a good child. Why did she fall into your trap? Did you save the Earth in your previous life? We¡¯ve carefully protected the child for so many years. Sigh! I¡¯m worried about her all the time, so I can¡¯t help but grit my teeth when I think about it.¡± Mu Ci raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do the three of you have ulterior motives?¡± Luo Bing kicked Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We raised Bei Shuo! We¡¯re like her brothers and fathers!¡± He said fiercely, ¡°Mu Ci, listen up. I don¡¯t care what you want to do or who wants to do anything to you. Anyway, nothing can happen to Bei Shuo! Otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy the Mu Family! I¡¯m not scaring you!¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t scaring him. Mu Ci knew that too. Seeing that Mu Ci was silent, Luo Bing had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart. He kicked Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair again.. Chapter 176 - 176: The Same Experience Chapter 176: The Same Experience Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What can I do now? What can I do? I can only help you without any principles or limits! What do I want? I just want you to treat Bei Shuo well! Why did this silly girl have to fall in love with someone like you?¡± Mu Ci was neither angry nor annoyed. He said calmly, ¡°This is thest time we¡¯ll talk about this topic. I¡¯ll also make it clear for thest time that I¡¯ll treat Bei Shuo well with my life.¡± Luo Bing scoffed. He nced at the door of the ward. Couldn¡¯t the person lying there exin the problem? Knock, knock. There was a soft knock on the door. Then, Uncle Liu pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Young Master, the medicine is here. I¡¯ve brought them all.¡± Uncle Liu ced the small medicine box on the table. He didn¡¯t know them and couldn¡¯t ask someone to differentiate them, so he took them all. Mu Ci opened the box and frowned. Luo Bing said, ¡°Let Bei Shuo choose her own medicine. She knows her medicine best.¡± His words reminded him. Bei Shuo woke up and was very happy to see Shen Su and Second Senior Brother. ¡°Shen Su, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s injured. If it were you, you would probably cry yourself to death.¡± Bei Shuo bragged before Shen Su could speak. Shen Su squatted down and looked into her eyes. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. It hurts so much! You definitely won¡¯t be able to take it. Fortunately, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Bei Shuo!¡± Shen Su thanked her sincerely. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank us for? We just didn¡¯t get to eat. Hurry up and tell me what you wanted to bring me to eat.¡± Bei Shuo changed the topic easily. ¡°You can¡¯t eat anything now!¡± Luo Bing interrupted her. Bei Shuo pouted. ¡°Second Senior Brother!¡± ¡°Hurry up and see which is the painkiller, which is hemostatic, and which is anti-inmmatory! I think you¡¯re in so much pain that you¡¯re confused! You have your own special medicine, so why do you have to endure the pain and use those useless things?¡± Luo Bing scolded. Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her small medicine bottles. ¡°Ah, my precious!¡± She opened the small bottles one by one and sniffed them. Then, she picked out the ones that she had taken internally and applied externally. She chased Mu Ci and Luo Bing out and asked Shen Su to clean the wound on her back before applying the powder. Shen Su bit her lip and forcefully overcame her trembling hands. She applied medicine on Bei Shuo seriously and witnessed the hideous wound with her own eyes. By the time she was done applying the medicine, her forehead was already covered in sweat. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Shen Su asked Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s cooling. My medicine is still more effective!¡± Shen Su chided, ¡°Where did your brain go? Why couldn¡¯t you remember earlier?¡± Bei Shuo chuckled. ¡°It happened too suddenly. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Shen Su stopped talking and pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand to y with it. Bei Shuo¡¯s hand was very small and soft. Her fingertips were slender. Seeing that she was silent, Bei Shuo said, ¡°Shen Su, if it were anyone else, I would have done the same. This is my instinct, so don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡± Shen Su looked at her with an unprecedentedly clear and serious gaze. ¡°I know because you¡¯re kind deep down. You didn¡¯t save me because I¡¯m Shen Su.¡± Bei Shuo pinched Shen Su¡¯s fingers. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s also true that you¡¯re Shen Su and made me react faster.¡± It was hard not to like Bei Shuo. Shen Su reached out and pinched her nose. The two of themughed together. ¡°I have two such scars on my back. I know how it feels to lie down like this. At that time, I didn¡¯t have such good medicine like you. I had always relied on painkiller shots and painkiller meds to survive,¡± Shen Su said softly. ¡°Oh?¡± Bei Shuo widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Who did you save?¡± Bei Shuo instinctively guessed that Shen Su was injured to save someone. ¡°My sister,¡± Shen Su said softly. ¡°Sister Shen Bai?¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. Shen Su nodded slightly. Unconsciously, she pinched Bei Shuo¡¯s fingers one by one and yed with them carefully. She said softly, ¡°When my sister was 18 years old, she was kidnapped by criminals. I followed them all the way to an abandoned warehouse. They wanted to molest my sister. My sister resisted with all her might and angered them.¡± ¡°One of them wanted to sh my sister with a knife. I couldn¡¯t care less. I rushed over and hugged my sister tightly. The knife hit my back. Before I could feel any pain, he shed again.¡± ¡°I was in so much pain that I lost consciousness. Even when I was sent to the hospital, I still hugged Sister¡¯s neck tightly. Bei Shuo, I know how you feel. You just did what you thought you should do. You don¡¯t need me to be grateful to you. In fact, my gratitude will make you feel ufortable..¡± Chapter 177 - 177: Like Him First Chapter 177: Like Him First Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°Shen Su.¡± She called her name softly. Only by experiencing it herself could she understand such a state of mind. She understood that what Shen Su said was true. Shen Su smiled slightly. Her smile was a little bitter. ¡°My brother and sister and I have different mothers. My brother and sister¡¯s mother died of depression because of my mother. My mother didn¡¯t treat my brother and sister well.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a kind mother in front of others and a vicious stepmother behind others. That¡¯s why Big Brother ran away from home and Sister was raised by Grandpa and Grandma. Children always like to be with children older than them. I like Brother and Sister very much, but they avoid me. My mother doesn¡¯t allow me to y with them either.¡± Shen Su sighed softly. ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be exined clearly. For example, blood ties. No matter how cold Brother and Sister are to me, I still yearn for them to get along well with me. Hence, I always spare no effort to please them. My sister¡¯s personality should be like her biological mother. She¡¯s gentle and kind.¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t withstand my coaxing and pestering and treated me very well. She would bring me delicious food and fun toys after school, but if my mother found out, she would mock her. I quarreled with my mother a lot because of this. I would go against her when she bullied Sister. Because I always wanted to stick to Sister, I followed her immediately after she was kidnapped. I was afraid that she would be in danger. I wanted to protect her like I did in front of Mom.¡± Shen Su stopped. Bei Shuo said softly, ¡°So, you know how I feel about you.¡± Shen Su nodded slightly. ¡°After that incident, Sister treated me even better, including Big Brother, Grandpa, Grandma, and the entire family. However, 1 don¡¯t want their gratitude. 1 just want them to like me, really like me. Don¡¯t hate me because of my mother. I want to be a real and epted member of the Shen Family,¡± Shen Su said softly. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know how tofort her. She held her hand tightly. ¡°Shen Su, Brother and Sister really like you. They¡¯re not just feeling grateful.¡± Shen Su looked at Bei Shuo in confusion. ¡°If it¡¯s gratitude, they can give you money, assets, and keep you far away. In this world, feelings arc the purest. They chose to bring you along not because they¡¯re grateful. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯re not Second Senior Brother and Sister Shen Bai¡¯s biological sister.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Su looked at Bei Shuo with uncertainty. Bei Shuo was her best friend whom she trusted and relied on the most. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°But if you don¡¯t let go of the thought in your heart, your brothers and sisters won¡¯t know what to do and will gradually distance themselves from you. At that time, not only will you not be able to get the beautiful rtionship you want, but they will also distance themselves from you. Believe me, your brothers and sisters are sincere to you, just like you are to me.¡± Shen Su fell into deep thought. Bei Shuo wouldn¡¯t disturb her. There were some things that could only be resolved when she thought it through. ¡°My mother keeps trying to vent her anger because she¡¯s being infamous as a mistress. I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s trying to do. She said that there¡¯s real love between her and my father. Then what else does she want after getting love?¡± ¡°She always despises me for not being a boy and doesn¡¯t want to be on her side. I think if I were a boy, she would probably want to fight for my Big Brother¡¯s position. Fortunately, I¡¯m not a boy, but even so, she still wants to fight for more rights for me.¡± Shen Su sighed softly. ¡°Bei Shuo, I¡¯m actually the one who wants to run away from home the most. My mother will never be satisfied with me.¡± Shen Su lowered her eyes. This daughter of a wealthy family who was famous for her fiery temper actually had such unknown thoughts. Bei Shuo shook her hand gently. ¡°Shen Su, don¡¯t think that way. Look at me. I¡¯m my mother¡¯s biological daughter too. But my mother has always stood on Bei Le¡¯s side when Bei Le bullied me. My father and brother are the same. I have my parents and my master to take care of me. But look, I almost didn¡¯t even have a ce to stay in the end. If I hadn¡¯t met Brother Mu Ci, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me now!¡± Bei Shuo told Shen Su about her agreeing to the Bei Family¡¯s conditions and marrying a stranger.. Chapter 178 - 178: Grandfather And Grandson’s Dispute Chapter 178: Grandfather And Grandson¡¯s Dispute Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Su widened her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too bold? If it wasn¡¯t Mu Ci, if it wasn¡¯t because he happened to know you and was looking for you, what would you do if it was someone else? It would be fine if you met someone like my Big Brother. At most, he would ignore you and leave you aside. But if he¡¯s a psychopath¡ª¡± Shen Su did not dare to think further. Sheined, ¡°You¡¯re too rash. You really should thank the gods and Buddhas for their blessings!¡± Bei Shuo smiled happily. ¡°So, look, everything has its own ns. The heavens won¡¯t leave good girls like us alone. You shouldn¡¯t always think about being liked by your elders, brothers, and sisters. You have to like yourself first. That¡¯s the most important thing. If you don¡¯t like yourself, who will care about you?¡± Shen Su stared at Bei Shuo. No one had ever told her this before. This was the first time someone had made her like herself! *** Uncle Jiang stood at the table. Mu Chen frowned gloomily. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± Uncle Jiang said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the police. It was an emergency. The hospital was on fire and two wards were severely damaged. A mentally ill patient didn¡¯t manage to escape and unfortunately died. The hospital is cooperating with the police to deal with it. The patient is alone and doesn¡¯t have a family. It saved a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Eldest Young Madam met a knife-wielding criminal with a mental illness downstairs. That person had wanted to sh at Miss Shen. Our Eldest Young Madam pounced over and protected Miss Shen. She was seriously injured and is still in the hospital¡¯s private ward. Eldest Young Master stayed very close to her.¡± ¡°Now that everyone in the Shen Family has be closer to Eldest Young Madam, they haven¡¯t stopped visiting and apanying her. However, no one in our family has gone yet.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Go tell Eldest Madam. Forget it, don¡¯t tell her. She¡¯ll be infuriated if she goes. Go and inform Second Madam.¡± Uncle Jiang said carefully, ¡°Old Master, if Second Madam goes, I¡¯m afraid Eldest Madam will cause trouble again when she finds out.¡± Mu Chen fell silent. Uncle Jiang said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go?¡± Mu Chen finally nodded. ¡°Yes, go find Liu Ming to understand more. Liu Ming has been with Mu Ci for so many years. It¡¯s still very easy for them to hide some things from us.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master. I¡¯ll talk to him,¡± Uncle Jiang replied. Mu Chen nced at him. ¡°We¡¯re all old. Young people are starting to think of fooling us. Ah Jiang, you should know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master,¡± Uncle Jiang replied. Mu Chen closed his eyes and rested. He went through everything that had happened recently, especially Mu Ci¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Grandpa, if Bei Shuo hadn¡¯t appeared, I would only have half a year left to live. For the sake of the Mu Family, you have to make ns. Pretend that the original n hasn¡¯t changed. Pretend that I didn¡¯t exist!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense! Bei Shuo already said that you¡¯re fine! You can already walk! You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Mu Family! Its your responsibility!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I have been seriously ill for many years. I have long seen through life and death. As a descendant of the Mu Family, I can do my best for the Mu Family until I die. However, I can¡¯t let the Mu Family fall into internal strife and destroy the Mu Familys hundred-year-old foundation for my own selfish reasons.¡± ¡°Nonsense, how is it your own selfish thoughts!¡¯ Its only right for you to take over the Mu Family!¡± ¡°Grandpa, after so many years, what about my uncles and brothers who know that I don¡¯t have long to live and work hard to shoulder the burden of the Mu Family? Is it fair to them? Grandpa, I¡¯m the eldest branch¡¯s eldest grandson, but the Mu Family doesn¡¯t belong to me alone! You and Grandma have done me a lot of kindness, but its also because of this that I can¡¯t be selfish. We have to look at the big picture and think about the future of the Mu Family.¡± Mu Ci was so sincere that he almost wavered. However, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. He couldn¡¯t see Mu Ci¡¯s sincerity. He felt that Mu Ci was too sincere. Such honesty made him uneasy. The Mu Family would always be the most important thing in his heart. He was the eldest branch¡¯s eldest grandson. When he took over the Mu Family back then, it was also overnight. However, there was also supreme glory. No one could reject such glory. He didn¡¯t believe that Mu Ci could let it go. With Mu Ci¡¯s ability, what would happen in the end if he let him go? He couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to imagine it. Hence, wasn¡¯t trapping Mu Ci the best oue for the Mu Family? Chapter 179 - 179: New Celebrity Chapter 179: New Celebrity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Lc became famous overnight. When the manager told Bei Le this news, Bei Le jumped up from the bed excitedly and quickly went to her social media tform. The number of fans instantly increased. ¡°This youngdy is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Her pure appearance is simply based on my aesthetic standards!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my white moonlight, my goddess, my dream lover!¡± ¡°Oh my god, how can there be such a cute supporting character!¡± ¡°Director Luo¡¯s casting has never disappointed me. A small supporting role with not many scenes is actually so outstanding!¡± ¡°This role suits her too well! With a blink of her big eyes, my soul is gone!¡± ¡°Her tears fell on her eyshes at the right time. The photography is amazing!¡± ¡°I flipped through it. She hasn¡¯t graduated yet. I didn¡¯t expect her first drama to be so outstanding. Her future is limitless. Her future is promising! *** Too many good reviews came like a tide, Bei Le screamed in excitement. All her hard work had paid off. She was famous! When the manager called her again, his voice was much gentler than usual. ¡°Bei Le, I¡¯m going to arrange a lot of work for you next. Are you free?¡± Bei Le tried her best not to sound shaky, but she sounded sincere and humble. ¡°Sister Hong, I¡¯m free. Just tell me when you¡¯ve made the arrangements.¡± Sister Hong hung up in satisfaction. With trembling hands, Bei Le sent a screenshot of the homepage of the social media tform to Mu En. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve finally gotten famous. I¡¯ll work hard and stand by your side one day to make you proud of me!¡± Mu En looked at this sentence and smiled uncontrobly. He handed it to Lin Xu, who was standing at the side with a puzzled expression. Lin Xu took it and took a look. ¡°Yo, not bad! Second Young Master, you¡¯ll have a small celebrity to apany you from now on!¡± Mu En took back his cell phone. ¡°Go and keep an eye on her. This dream is still easy to realize. If we make her famous, she might be of great use in the future.¡± Lin Xu rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t I find a manager and sign her to thepany we invested in?¡± Mu En said nonchntly, ¡°Make the arrangements.¡± *** Bei Cong asked someone to order 999 roses and send them home. Shen Yu was shocked and asked Bei Cong, ¡°Did Second Young Master Mu send them?¡± Bei Cong nced at Bei Le and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, this is Sister¡¯s private matter. Don¡¯t ask. Just be happy with Sister.¡± Shen Yu happily led the servants to prepare a sumptuous dinner. Bei Le whispered, ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± Bei Cong rubbed his palms together. ¡°My good sister, our Bei Family will rely on you to shine in the future!¡± Bei Le was extremely pleased. When Bei De returned at night, he was also happy for his daughter. He even went to the study to wrap a thick red packet for Bei Le to express his good will. Bei Le raised her ss obediently. ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you for nurturing me for so many years. In the future, Bei Le will be filial to you and bring glory to the Bei Family! I want to be a big star and make Dad, Mom, and Brother proud of me!¡± The Bei Family of four raised their sses in celebration. After three rounds of wine, Bei De sighed. ¡°Things are not going well this year. Only Bei Le has some good news.¡± Hearing that, Shen Yu and Bei Le looked at each other. Shen Yu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we backed by the Mu Family? Although Bei Shuo isn¡¯t on our side, the Mu Family is still very trustworthy. They¡¯ve also given us the 20 million yuan project. How can it not go smoothly?¡± Bei Le also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Daddy. Did you encounter any difficulties?¡± Her heart turned cold. At this juncture, nothing must happen to the Bei Family! She still needed the Bei Family to elevate her status and distance herself from those female celebrities from poor families so that they could not reach her height. Only then could she go further and achieve her life goal! Bei Cong took a sip of wine and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but business is too difficult now. Although the Mu Family¡¯s business has been given to us, Eldest Young Master Mu has said that no one can be biased. There are only benefits and cooperation in the business world. There are no rtives, no care, and no favors!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he says it lightly.. Of course, those influential people understand what their pay master means! Although we¡¯re the Mu Family¡¯s inws, we can¡¯t get any benefits!¡± Chapter 180 - 180: The Bei Family’s Predicament Chapter 180: The Bei Family¡¯s Predicament Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei De and Bei Cong clinked sses and drank wine together. Shen Yu was dumbfounded. ¡°This, this, how can he do this? He¡¯s our son-inw. How can he be so heartless?¡± Shen Yu thought for a moment. ¡°It must be Bei Shuo¡¯s doing! This girl is born rebellious. She¡¯s an ingrate! Now that she¡¯s firmly the Young Madam of the Mu Family, she doesn¡¯t care about our lives anymore! Hmph, not only does she not care, but she also wants to hit us when we¡¯re down!¡± Bei De frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been guests at the Mu Family for the past few days? Has your rtionship with Bei Shuo improved? That girl isn¡¯t familiar with us. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem if we rope her in. She¡¯s short-sighted and inexperienced. She doesn¡¯t know how important her maternal family is to married women!¡± Shen Yu snorted. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she understand? Now that she has hooked up with the Shen Family, that Eldest Young Master of the Shen Family treats her like a treasure! It¡¯s said that the matriarch of the Shen Family said that Bei Shuo is the granddaughter of the Shen Family! It¡¯s obvious that he wants to support her in everything! Look at how smug she is. She¡¯s as close as sisters with the youngdy of the Shen Family and treats our Bei Le coldly! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Shen Yu was so angry that she put down her chopsticks. Bei Le¡¯s face also revealed a timid expression. Bei De clearly did not expect this to happen. He was surprised and angry. Bei Cong poured a ss of wine for Bei De and advised, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s an uneducated child. How can she treat you well? Don¡¯t count on her. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you count on our Bei Le? She¡¯s more reliable.¡± ¡°Look at Bei Le now. She relied on her own hard work to be a popr celebrity! Dad, we¡¯re all proud! Our Bei Le never mentions her family background when she goes out. She¡¯s a rich young mistress and doesn¡¯t do any chores at home, but she can endure any hardship in the production team. Look at thements online now. They¡¯re all good reviews!¡± Bei Cong looked proud at the mention of his sister. Bei Le looked at Bei Cong and smiled obediently. ¡°That¡¯s because I have my parents and brother as my backing! You¡¯ve never stopped me from doing what I like. Although I¡¯m not your biological daughter, you treat me like your biological daughter. If I don¡¯t work hard, who will I let down?¡± ¡°Listen, listen. Dad, this is the child our family raised!¡± Bei Cong praised his sister with exaggerated bodynguage. Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were wet. She hugged Bei Le and said, ¡°Our Bei Le is the most sensible and considerate child!¡± Bei De also sighed. Bei Le stood up and poured wine for her parents and brother. She sat back down and said gently, ¡°We¡¯re a family. Only by working together can we get better and better, right?¡± Bei De, his wife, and Bei Cong nodded. Bei Le then said, ¡°Dad, Brother, I don¡¯t know much about business, but recently, I¡¯ve been attending some dinners because of work needs. I see that those sessful bosses are repeatedly emphasizing one thing: ¡®Eggs shouldn¡¯t be all ced in the same basket¡¯. I didn¡¯t take it to heart in the past. Today, when I heard you guys talk about our Bei Corporation¡¯s business, I thought, why does our Bei Corporation have to do construction and engineering? No matter how good we are, we can¡¯t surpass those big families, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already monopolized this industry. We can only rely on others. When they sneeze, we¡¯ll have a serious cold. When they¡¯re unhappy, we¡¯ll have to tremble in fear. Brother and I have already grown up. Logically speaking, Dad should start to bring Mom to enjoy life, but now, he still has to work Brother and I really feel bad.¡± She nced at Bei Cong, who nodded repeatedly in agreement. Bei De and his wife¡¯s hearts were about to melt from this sweet talk. Bei De sighed and said, ¡°Good child, you and your brother are so sensible. No matter how hard I work, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Bei Le smiled. ¡°Dad, what I mean is that we shouldn¡¯t put all the eggs in the same basket. We should follow the trend and develop some new projects to obtain greater benefits. Brother, what do you think?¡± Bei Cong¡¯s eyes lit up and he pped his thigh. ¡°Wonderful, my sister said it brilliantly!¡± Then, he gave Bei De and his wife a thumbs up. ¡°Look at her knowledge and horizons.. Tsk!¡± Chapter 181 - 181: Bei Le’s Proposal Chapter 181: Bei Le¡¯s Proposal Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Le patted him and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. I¡¯m talking about serious matters!¡± ¡°Dad, look at how hard it is for us to film and how little money we earn. However, those investors earn a lot of money. Those filmpanies don¡¯t have a high cost, but they earn a lot. Our manager was still discussing the signing of the contract with a small actress like me in the morning. Once I sign the contract, I¡¯ll be a money-making machine in thepany. Although the actors will earn more when they be popr, no matter how much they earn, it won¡¯t be as much as the big shots behind them! There are many movies that don¡¯t sell now, but they¡¯re very popr with investors¡ª¡± Bei Le¡¯s tireless exnation was interrupted by Bei Cong. ¡°Sigh, speaking of this, I know. Dad, the entertainment industry is really thriving now. Let me tell you, it¡¯s toomon. Why? It¡¯s because the investors don¡¯t care if movies and television dramas are selling or not. They just want tounder the money in their hands. Hence, it¡¯s easy to earn money quickly!¡± Bei Le chided, ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t keep thinking about earning quick money. Dad is a business person who follows the rules. It¡¯s not easy for our Bei Family to develop to this day! What I mean is that we can do such a thing! I¡¯m in this industry now, and I¡¯ve made a name for myself now. We can set up a filmpany. This way, I can sign with our family¡¯spany. Firstly, one does not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to rue to others. Secondly, I don¡¯t need to be oppressed by other managementpanies. What do you think?¡± Before Bei De could speak, Bei Cong had already pped the table and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s a great idea! When my sister wins the Best Actress Award, ourpany will gain both fame and fortune!¡± Bei De red at his son and did not speak. It was obvious that he was already deep in thought. Bei Le pushed Bei Cong. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mess around. This is just a suggestion. Dad will make the big decision. Don¡¯t get carried away here!¡± Bei De red at his son again. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not calm at all. You¡¯re even inferior to your sister!¡± Bei Le pursed her lips and smiled. Shen Yu said, ¡°Hubby, although I don¡¯t know how to do business, I think what our Bei Le said makes sense. Didn¡¯t you often say that Bei Cong isn¡¯t suitable for this construction and engineering industry? But this entertainment industry should be suitable for Bei Cong. Young people can always ept new things. The siblings have a tacit understanding. They will definitely do well!¡± Bei De slowly finished the wine in his ss. He nced at his children and said slowly, ¡°Business is not child¡¯s y. You have to take it step by step. Bei Cong has always been impetuous and needs to control his temper. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a week. Write up what Bei Le said just now, as well as your thoughts and ns, and submit them to me in a proposal. I¡¯ll get a professional to evaluate them and see the results before making a decision!¡± Bei Cong agreed immediately. ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t worry, Dad! You¡¯ll knowhow capable your son is when I¡¯m in this industry!¡± Bei De had high hopes for his son. Even if he could not stand his actions, he would not criticize him. He thought of something again and said to Shen Yu, ¡°Isn¡¯t your family rted to the Shen Family too? Why don¡¯t you go back to your maternal family and ask around to see if there¡¯s any way to build a rtionship with Old Madam Shen or Madam Shen? It¡¯s very important for us to be able to interact with such a family!¡± ¡°Regardless of how Bei Shuo is doing in the Mu Family, you still have to maintain a good interaction with Madam Mu. It¡¯s very necessary even if you only want to show it to outsiders. In today¡¯s society, it¡¯s impossible to move without a background!¡± Shen Yu hesitated. ¡°We do have some rtionships, but we haven¡¯t interacted for many years. A family like the Shen Family probably won¡¯t even look up when they see us. It¡¯s a little embarrassing for us to go up so suddenly. Bei De¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Just find a suitable opportunity! These wealthy families often set up a gathering and ask around. For example, during the Shen Family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s birthday some time ago, although it wasn¡¯t public, many people moved when they heard the news. These are all opportunities.. You don¡¯t have to care about the outside world, but you have to pay more attention to these matters that need wives¡¯ diplomacy and take the initiative!¡± Chapter 182 - 182: Meeting Sister-in-law Chapter 182: Meeting Sister-inw Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Yu was displeased to be criticized by her husband in front of her children for no reason. Bei Le hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention to these things in the future. Our circle still has some interactions with those rich young masters and youngdies. I¡¯ll ask Mom to go with me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bei De¡¯s expression softened. Shen Yu reached out and gave her daughter a bowl of soup. Bei Le gave her mother an obedient smile. Shell Film and Television Culture Limited was quickly established and received Mu En¡¯s help. Lin Xu personally helped Bei Cong build thepany¡¯s framework and went out with him. They were like a pair of good brothers. The popr Bei Le also signed under their ownpany. After some hype, she, who only had a supporting role, had already be an A-list actress and shone. Bei Le and Mu En¡¯s affair became even more secretive and exciting. Bei Le was increasingly certain that she would rece Shen Su and be Mu En¡¯s fiancee sooner orter. That woman was untalented and unattractive. It was just that her family background was better than hers. She could not ept that she had easily upied the position that originally belonged to her. As long as she had the chance to meet Shen Su, she would teach Shen Su a lesson. Shen Su, who was being envied, had no idea. Bei Shuo was finally discharged from the hospital. The scars on her back hadpletely healed and she could move freely. At Bei Shuo¡¯s request, Shen Su showed her her back. There were already signs of hypersia on her two hideous scars. The dark red color was a stark contrast to her snow-white skin. Bei Shuo helped Shen Su put on her clothes and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to wear a backless dress next summer!¡± Shen Su looked at Bei Shuo in disbelief. ¡°You look pretty good when you boast!¡± Bei Shuo hit her. ¡°Who¡¯s boasting! Let me tell you, those who believe in me will live forever! Think about how to thank me when the scar on your back recovers.¡± Shen Su smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Bei Shuo tapped her chin and said seriously, ¡°Then I have to think about it carefully and hit you hard!¡± The two of themughed as they packed their things and prepared to meet Shen Bai. ¡°Hey, Bei Shuo, your younger sister is popr now.¡± Shen Su suddenly thought of this hot topic. Bei Shuo was stunned for a moment before she suddenly remembered that Bei Le was an actor. ¡°Has Second Senior Brother¡¯s work also be popr?¡± Bei Shuo was still most concerned about Luo Bing. Shen Su nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a masterpiece. It¡¯s a pity that Big Brother won¡¯t have time to film in the future. What a pity. The rules of the wealthy families crush people and ruin the future of such a genius director.¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°You sound like a reporter! Second Senior Brother has the final say in his future. I don¡¯t believe that he will give up his ideals after returning to the Shen Family. Don¡¯t worry, a heavy burden won¡¯t crush him. He has a good future.¡± Shen Su also smiled. Of course, she knew that. It was just that she had been watching entertainment news recently that gave her a headache. ¡°How are you and Mu En?¡± Bei Shuo asked carefully. Shen Su didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s just like that. Sometimes, we¡¯ll arrange to meet. The rest of the time, we¡¯ll y our own games.¡± Bei Shuo looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Shen Su, do you really like Mu En?¡± Shen Su looked at her and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, at least I like him now.¡± Bei Shuo felt a little helpless. ¡°Alright, if he lets you down one day, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of silver needles sealing his acupoints!¡± ¡°What is that feeling?¡± Shen Su could not help but be curious. Bei Shuo rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s worse than death!¡± Shen Su smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really not to be trifled with. I have to ask Mu En to be careful.¡± Bei Shuo red at her and chided, ¡°As expected, you value your lover over your friend!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop fooling around. Mu Ci is probably here already. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Su put away Bei Shuo¡¯s things. As soon as they went out, a little girl ran towards them with two nurses chasing after her. ¡°Miss Mu, Miss Mu, please don¡¯t run. Slow down.¡± The little girl ran and bumped into Bei Shuo¡¯s arms. ¡°Mu Yao?¡± ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Mu Yao hugged Bei Shuo in surprise. ¡°Sister-inw, save me. I don¡¯t want an injection. I don¡¯t want an injection!¡± Two nurses had already chased after her. Seeing this, they hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Mu,e back with us quickly. There won¡¯t be any injections today. We¡¯ll only take medicine. I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Mu Yao hugged Bei Shuo tightly.. Chapter 183 - 183: Shen Su’s Sentiment Chapter 183: Shen Su¡¯s Sentiment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What happened? What illness did she have?¡± Bci Shuo had no choice but to protect Mu Yao and ask the nurse. The nurse recognized Bei Shuo and hurriedly said, ¡°Eldest Young Madam, Miss Mu has been hospitalized for three days because of pneumonia.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡± Mu Yao started coughing. It was as if she couldn¡¯t stop coughing. She didn¡¯t even want to hug Bei Shuo anymore. Gradually, she bent down and cuddled up into a ball. Bei Shuo patted her back to calm her down. ¡°Why are you coughing so badly?¡± Mu Yao finally stopped coughing. She was already sweating and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t want to be hospitalized here alone.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t expect her to be hospitalized alone. Mu Yao said softly, ¡°Mom went overseas for a business trip. Only the nanny and I are at home. The nanny went home to get her things. I¡¯m staying in the ward alone. I¡¯m afraid.¡± The youngdy leaned against the wall helplessly and looked down at her feet. She was filled with sadness. Bei Shuo¡¯s heart softened. She squatted down and said, ¡°Then can I let my little nanny apany you for the night first? I need to see a patient now and can¡¯t stay with you. Can Ie and see you tomorrow after ss? My ss is at the outpatient clinic.¡± Mu Yao looked up. She was a little reluctant, but she was very sensible. ¡°When are youing tomorrow?¡± Bei Shuo took out her cell phone and nced at tomorrow¡¯s ss schedule. ¡°At noon. I¡¯lle over after ss. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring it over for you, okay?¡± Mu Yao smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She thought for a moment and extended her pinky. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. She was already a teenage girl, yet she still believed in such childish things. However, she still stuck out her finger and made the promise with Mu Yao. Then, she apanied her back to the ward and watched her lie on the bed before bidding her farewell. Mu Yao rejected Xiaoling¡¯spany and said that she would wait for the nanny toe back obediently. It was not until they left the hospital building that Shen Su said, ¡°Is she the child that Mu Guo raised outside?¡± Bei Shuo was a little surprised. ¡°You know about it too?¡± Shen Su looked at her as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Who in the world doesn¡¯t know?¡± Wasn¡¯t this a little exaggerated? Shen Su sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so naive. I¡¯m afraid you really can¡¯t be the Madam of the Mu Family. Which rich family do you think is clean? My mother married into the family after all. I was born in the Shen Family. I¡¯m a legitimate child of the Shen Family. I¡¯m considered lucky.¡± ¡°I reckon that this youngdy has been despised and discriminated against since she was young. If I didn¡¯t have my grandparents, brothers, and sisters to protect me, I wouldn¡¯t be any different from her. Our Moms are mistresses, so we should be like street rats and be hated by everyone. This youngdy is not bad. At least the Mu Family acknowledges her and her surname is Mu. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be so lucky if we are homed to those irresponsible people.¡± Shen Su¡¯s tone was always filled with self-mockery. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but think of Madam Mu. Hence, her unreasonable personality should be understandable. However, when she thought about her attitude towards Mu Ci, she felt that she was still unreasonable. Bei Shuo felt that she had been very empathetic recently. She kept thinking from the other party¡¯s point of view and feeling that everyone was helpless. Perhaps she was influenced by Shen Su. It¡¯s not right to think like this! Ning Xin looked at Bei Shuo from head to toe again and again. ¡°Are you really fine? Have you recoveredpletely?¡± Bei Shuo smiled and slowly turned around for Ning Xin to see. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯mpletely fine.¡± Ning Xin nodded and held her hand. She patted the back of her hand. ¡°Good child, Shen Su told us that you saved her life! Grandma wants to thank you properly! The Shen Family wants to thank you properly!¡± Bei Shuo nced at Shen Su. This d*mn girl was really insensible. She kept thinking nonsense. If the Shen Family¡¯s grandma didn¡¯t really love her, why would she say such things? She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, are you saying because you don¡¯t treat me as your biological granddaughter? Everything you said previously was fake, right?¡± Ning Xin was stunned. ¡°How is that possible? Grandma treats you as my real granddaughter! How can I lie about that! You silly child!¡± Bei Shuo smiled.. ¡°If you treat me as your biological granddaughter and I save my own sister, why do you have to thank me? Do I need the Shen Family to thank me? Isn¡¯t this what family should do?¡± Chapter 184 - 184: Attacking A Pregnant Woman Chapter 184: Attacking A Pregnant Woman Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The speaker did not mean it, but the listener did. Shen Bai, who was sitting at the side, was the first to understand. The way she looked at Shen Su became even gentler and teary. Shen Su also happened to look at her sister. The two of them subconsciously reached out to hold hands. Ning Xin¡¯s eyes felt a little wet. She tightened her grip on Bci Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Good child, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re my biological granddaughter and their biological sister!¡± Bci Shuo¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she turned around to take Shen Bai¡¯s pulse. ¡°Eh?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Bai. The three of them immediately became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bci Shuo said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only been a month, but Sister has gained some weight, and the children have grown up a little faster.¡± The three of them heaved a sigh of relief. Shen Su couldn¡¯t help but hit Bci Shuo. ¡°You scared us. We thought something was wrong! Don¡¯t do this again. You even gave us a heart attack.¡± Bci Shuo smiled. ¡°Yes! I know! However, Sister is pregnant with two babies. You have to be extra careful with your diet. If you¡¯re too nutritious and the child grows too big in your stomach, Sister will suffer.¡± Shen Bai said, ¡°Recently, my morning sickness has gone away, so my appetite has gotten better. I always want to cat. You know your Brother-inw. He can¡¯t wait for me to eat all the time, afraid that I¡¯ll mistreat his children!¡± Bci Shuo smiled. ¡°Sister, this is a blissful problem! Let¡¯s go check on the snacks Brother-inw prepared for Sister. You can keep whatever you can eat. If it doesn¡¯t suit you, share it with Shen Su and me.¡± Shen Bai smiled and nodded. ¡°What do you like to eat? Let your Brother-inw buy it!¡± However, Ning Xin understood what she meant. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and take a look. Pick out the unsuitable ones and stop eating. Bci Shuo is right. You have two babies and your stomach is bigger than others. If the children grow up quickly, aren¡¯t you the one who will suffer?¡± After picking out the snacks, Xu Yao rushed back. After hearing Bei Shuo¡¯s request, he only smiled foolishly and scratched his head. He nodded in agreement. Shen Su sighed and whispered, ¡°Brother-inw is really a peerless good man! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find another man like him in the world.¡± Bci Shuo could clearly feel that Shen Su¡¯s rtionship with everyone had changed. She must have thought things through. While no one was paying attention, Bci Shuo whispered to Ning Xin, ¡°Grandma, someone tampered with Sister¡¯s diet.¡± Ning Xin suddenly turned around with fear in her eyes. Bei Shuo pressed her hand down with a smile on her face. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not a big problem. Just be careful from now on.¡± Ning Xin looked around casually and lowered her voice. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Bei Shuo approached her and pretended to help Ning Xin up. She said in a low voice, ¡°Someone gave Sister something that can increase her appetite. I¡¯ve checked on the snacks, so there¡¯s no problem. Hence, I suspect that they were put into her food. Sister will eat more when her appetite is good at this stage. The babies are growing too fast. Sister will give birth in advance and her life might even be in danger.¡± Ning Xin¡¯s heart tightened and she couldn¡¯t help but hold Bei Shuo¡¯s hand tightly. Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯ll write the recipes. Arrange for people you trust to buy and cook the food in the future. Keep a close eye on them.¡± Ning Xin had already calmed down. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep a close eye on her! I want to see who wants to harm my granddaughter!¡± It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Bei Shuo to interfere in the Shen Family¡¯s family matters. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. They all have their burdens to bear in wealthy families. Every family has its hardships. The Shen Family¡ªwhich Old Master Mu was envious of¡ªwasn¡¯t calm either. It was just on the surface. Fortunately, she discovered it in time and it did not have a negative effect on Shen Bai¡¯s health. The next day, Bei Shuo rushed to the inpatient department to see Mu Yao after ss. The youngdy was staring at the door of the ward. The moment she saw Bei Shuo, she wheedle, ¡°Sister-inw, Sister-inw, why are you only here now? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for half a day!¡± Bei Shuo nced at the time and smiled. ¡°I said at noon. It¡¯s 12:30 pm now. It¡¯s truly noon!¡± Mu Yao pouted. ¡°I¡¯m so bored!¡± Bei Shuo put down her bag and asked, ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better? Where¡¯s your nanny?¡± ¡°I chased her home. I don¡¯t want her to apany me here.¡± Mu Yao only answered thest question.. Chapter 185 - 185: A Troubled Girl Chapter 185: A Troubled Girl Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo sat by her bed and looked into her eyes with a smile. ¡°Why?¡± Mu Yao turned her face away unhappily. ¡°Did you have lunch?¡± Bei Shuo asked patiently. Mu Yao turned around, her eyes bright. ¡°Sister-inw, I want to eat some snacks from Jiuze House. Shall we get someone to buy them?¡± Bei Shuo rubbed her forehead. ¡°Is it the one you sent to our housest time?¡± Mu Yao nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s delicious, right?¡± Bei Shuo remained silent. Mu Yao said unhappily, ¡°I heard that I sent you snacks and made Big Mom unhappy?¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡± Mu Yao raised her chin in disdain. ¡°How can you hide such a thing? Besides, if Big Mom is unhappy, she naturally won¡¯t let us have an easy time. She has to tell us that she¡¯s unhappy no matter what.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only say, ¡°Child, just think about your snacks happily.¡± She ced an order on her cell phone and showed it to Mu Yao. ¡°Here, the snacks you wanted!¡± Mu Yao instantly smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so good! Can youe and apany me every day? I want to see you every day!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°How many days have you been staying here? You look like you should be discharged soon, right?¡± Mu Yao didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll continue staying here if I like it.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t think too much about it. She tucked her in. ¡°Nonsense. What¡¯s there to stay in the hospital for? Hurry up and go home after you recover. Who would be willing to stay in the hospital? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± She tapped Mu Yao¡¯s forehead. Mu Yao sighed and her face immediately darkened. ¡°At least there are doctors and nurses in the hospital who care about me. There¡¯s only me, the nanny, the tutor, and the servants at home. There¡¯s no one to talk to.¡± Bei Shuo was a little surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Mu Yao was unhappy. ¡°She¡¯s busy all year round! I might not even be able to make an appointment with her even if I tried. How can I be more important than her paintings?¡± ¡°Then¡­ where¡¯s your father?¡± Bei Shuo asked stiffly. She had no impression of her father-inw and waspletely unfamiliar with him. Moreover, Mu Ci never mentioned him. Hence, to her, that person was Mu Yao¡¯s father, but he was her legitimate father-inw, so it was a little awkward to ask about him. Mu Yao didn¡¯t think too much about it. She pursed her lips. ¡°He only has eyes for my mother. I¡¯m just an ident! He only knows how to give me gifts and money. Hmph! Who cares! If he can¡¯t apany me, why did they give birth to me? Do they think money can make me happy? The psychologists have already said that the longest confession ispanionship! They won¡¯t apany me!¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help butugh. He red at her. ¡°Little brat, there is too much twisted logic! Those are advertising terms, not psychologists.¡± Thinking about how Mr. Mu Guo had always ignored Mu Ci and Mu En and ced all his attention on his family outside, his daughter actuallyined like this. It was obvious that people were always not satisfied. ¡°Sigh, Sister-inw, I think I¡¯m already depressed.¡± Mu Yao looked very sad. Bei Shuo patted her head gently. ¡°You¡¯re so fashionable! Nowadays, anyone who doesn¡¯t have any psychological problems can¡¯t keep up with the trend, right? Don¡¯t you go to school usually? Won¡¯t you fall behind in your homework if you¡¯re sick like now?¡± Mu Yao rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my homework. I¡¯ll be even more anxious and depressed if you mention it. My mother thinks that the student has to surpass the master, so I have to surpass her. She graduated from a famous school and is a famous painter. I can¡¯t be inferior to her. I even think that I don¡¯t have to learn to paint and that I can learn other things to make a name for myself. Hence, I have been learning chess, zither, calligraphy, and painting since I was young. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t inherit her good genes. Instead, I¡¯m like the hedonistic sons of the Mu Family. I can¡¯t learn anything well. Hence, my mother¡¯s face grew darker and darker!¡± Mu Yao gestured from her chin to her chest and made a face. Bei Shuoughed. ¡°Sister-inw, how did you live when you were young? Do you have to make up so many lessons too?¡± Mu Yao asked curiously. Bei Shuo smiled and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have such good conditions like you when I was young. I couldn¡¯t learn so many things. I was naughty and yful when I was young. My homework only took up a small portion.¡± Mu Yao looked yearning. ¡°Really? Then you¡¯re too lucky! Tell me what you¡¯re ying. Why are you so naughty?¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to learn from. Our environments are different. I lived in the countryside when I was young..¡± Chapter 186 - 186: I’m A Bastard Chapter 186: I¡¯m A Bastard Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Yao sighed in disappointment. ¡°Why don¡¯t I run away from home and go to the countryside too? I heard from them that you¡¯re the daughter of a rich family who lost her way and was adopted in the countryside. Your background is miserable, but I think you¡¯re not bitter at all. Instead, you¡¯re very happy. You¡¯re real and not pretentious. You¡¯re much better than those daughters of wealthy families. I want to go to the countryside too.¡± Bei Shuo asked her with a smile, ¡°Who did you hear this from?¡± Mu Yao didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Those servants, chauffeurs, and tutors. Do you think they all don¡¯t say a word when they work? No, as long as they¡¯re out of the employer family members¡¯ sight, they will talk about their family¡¯s matters. I eavesdropped on them.¡± ¡°Eavesdropping on the servants? You¡ª¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Mu Yao sighed. ¡°I had no choice. I was bored. I could only listen in on the various families to relieve my boredom. I also know that my handsome second brother is in a rtionship with Miss Shen Family. Miss Shen is the same as me. She¡¯s a mistress. However, her mother is lucky and is now the legitimate Mrs. Shen. My mother is not, so I¡¯m also discriminated against by my schoolmates. What can I do? This is fate!¡± ¡°Do your schoolmates discriminate against you?¡± Bei Shuo frowned and looked at Mu Yao with heartache. Seeing this, Mu Yao found it funny. ¡°Are you sympathizing with me? What¡¯s there to pity? This is the truth. My mother is a mistress, and I¡¯m a bastard. I can¡¯t see the light of day. Even if I like any man in the future, his mother might be picky and despise me. Who would be willing to let their son marry a bastard¡ª¡± ¡°Mu Yao! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± A stern voice interrupted Mu Yao. Bei Shuo turned around and saw Lin Jun standing at the door in a beige casual suit. Her expression was extremely ugly. Bei Shuo stood up and nodded at Lin Jun. She turned around and saw that Mu Yao had averted her gaze when she saw her mother. She looked like she didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. Bei Shuo reached out and touched Mu Yao¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, Mommy is here to see you. I¡¯m going back.¡± Mu Yao grabbed her hand. ¡°Are youing tomorrow?¡± Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not discharged tomorrow, I¡¯lle and see you after ss. I¡¯ll bring you whatever you want to eat.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I want to eat. What¡¯s important is that you have toe and apany me,¡± the little girl said pitifully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you and bring you some delicious food. I¡¯ll make it for you personally.¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t bear to see Mu Yao in such a pitiful state, so her heart softened and she agreed. Only then did Mu Yao let go of her hand reluctantly. Bei Shuo nodded at Lin Jun. ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°I ll see you off,¡± Lin Jun said very politely. Coincidentally, the snacks from Jiuze House arrived. Mu Yao cheered. ¡°Mom, hurry up and send Little Sister-inw off.¡± Bei Shuo was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t she looking forward to her mother¡¯s visit? Lin Jun scolded with a smile, ¡°Glutton! You¡¯re not allowed to eat too much, or I¡¯lle back and teach you a lesson!¡± Mu Yao hugged her snack box and smiled happily. At the door, Bei Shuo said politely, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. Stay with Mu Yao. She¡¯s been looking forward to you for a long time.¡± Lin Jun said as she walked, ¡°Sheined to you, right? Don¡¯t listen to her. This child is used to pretending to be pitiful. I heard that you were injured and hospitalized previously, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to visit you. Thank you foring to apany this little troublemaker, Mu Yao.¡± It turned out that there were no secrets in this family. Mu Yao knew about her background, and Lin Jun also knew that she was injured and hospitalized. However, the two of them were very calm when they mentioned it, making it difficult for others to say anything. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine,¡± Bei Shuo said politely. ¡°How are your injuries? Have youpletely recovered?¡± Lin Jun asked with concern. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It didn¡¯t hurt my muscles or bones,¡± Bei Shuo replied. The two of them walked out naturally as they chatted. Lin Jun sized up Bei Shuo and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our little devil to have the same temper as you. This child is in a rebellious phase and is very resistant to her father and me. Sometimes, we don¡¯t know how to face her. I have an uninvited request.¡± Lin Jun nced at Bei Shuo. ¡°I would like to ask you to interact with her more when it¡¯s convenient. Even if you don¡¯t meet her, it¡¯s good to talk on the phone. It¡¯s very important to guide adolescent children properly. At this time, it¡¯s not easy to determine their parents¡¯ identities and roles. Moreover, if she says that she¡¯s a child with an awkward identity, she¡¯ll be even more sensitive. Bei Shuo, adult matters have nothing to do with children. Mu Yao shouldn¡¯t bear all this..¡± Chapter 187 - 187: Long-term Plan Chapter 187: Long-term n Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what to say. It was true that adult matters had nothing to do with children, but the key was that she and Mu Ci were also adults. They had to consider Mu Ci¡¯s feelings. Lin Jun smiled. ¡°Did I make things difficult for you?¡± Bei Shuo could only shake her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m studying now. I¡¯m usually in the hospital. As long as I¡¯m free, I¡¯lle and visit Mu Yao. She¡¯s very cute.¡± Lin Jun smiled and said, ¡°Her father and I are usually very busy and don¡¯t spend much time with her. Sheins a lot. Children her age are neither an adult nor a child. I¡¯m not like this at all at her age. So, to be honest, I don¡¯t know how to discipline her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re closer to her age. I think she¡¯ll be willing to talk to you if she has anything to say. This child has a strange and antisocial personality. There are very few people who can catch her eye. Hence, I¡¯m really happy that she¡¯s willing to chat with you. Don¡¯t feel burdened. Just treat her as a student under your tutge. I¡¯ll pay!¡± Bei Shuo smiled too. ¡°It seems like Mu Yao¡¯s words are quite right. She said that her parents use money to measure everything. I¡¯ve never been a tutor. If Mu Yao likes it, I can visit her often. She cane and y with me after she leaves the hospital.¡± Lin Jun was very satisfied. ¡°Mu Yao will definitely be very happy.¡± Lin Jun took a few more steps forward. ¡°Actually, I know that this rtionship makes you feel very awkward. I have nothing to exin. I chose the path myself, including Mu Yao. She was reincarnated as my daughter and enjoyed all the benefits I brought her. Of course, she has to bear all the disadvantages of this identity.¡± She smiled at Bei Shuo, making her feel a little embarrassed. Lin Jun stopped at the entrance of the inpatient building. ¡°I¡¯m not good with words. I hope I can see you more often in the future. 1 hope Mu Yao can be like you, sunny, confident, and happy.¡± She extended her hand to Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo had no choice but to shake her hand. Lin Jun smiled at her before turning to leave. Bei Shuo heaved a long sigh of relief as she watched Lin Jun leave. Lin Jun was beautiful and refined, and her temperament was intellectual and elegant. There was also a hint of coldness and alienation about her. It was very easy for even women to develop a favorable impression of her, let alone men. Compared to Madam Mu, she was indeed an irresistible temptation to men. However, she did interfere in Mr. Mu¡¯s marriage. This matter itself was immoral. Mu Yao was also a beautiful girl and was very likable. But for some reason, Bei Shuo felt inexplicably ufortable in front of them. Perhaps it was because this mother and daughter were familiar with her. They seemed to know everything about her, but she knew nothing about them. This unequal understanding made her feel a little ufortable. Mu Ci was recovering very well now and could already walk five kilometers in a row. Liu Ming was so excited that he squatted at the side and cried. Mu Ci¡¯s head was a little sweaty. He walked to Liu Ming¡¯s side and ced his hand on his shoulder. He did not say a word. There was no need to say anything. Liu Ming stood up and supported Mu Ci. He choked. ¡°Young Master, slow down!¡± Mu Ci held his hand and sat on the chair beside him. He looked at the fitness equipment in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Uncle Liu, without Bei Shuo, am I already on the verge of death? From now on, every day I live is an extra day gained.¡± Liu Ming cried tears of joy. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam said that with her around, you won¡¯t die. You won¡¯t die. You won¡¯t mention death again.¡± Mu Ci looked at the butler who had been by his side since he was young. He should be the only person in the family who was purely happy for him to be alive. He also had mixed feelings. Liu Ming wiped his face. ¡°Young Master, nothing is more important than living. Only by living can¡­¡± Liu Ming couldn¡¯t continue. Mu Ci patted him. ¡°Alright, Uncle Liu. I¡¯ll live well. I want to give Bei Shuo a stable life. I want to give her happiness! Uncle Liu, you have to apany us.¡± Liu Ming nodded heavily. ¡°Definitely. I¡¯ll definitely apany Young Master and Young Madam all the way. In the future, I¡¯ll also apany our little Young Master and little Young Miss and watch them grow up!¡± A small smile appeared on Mu Ci¡¯s lips. Yes, he had a home now. Bei Shuo had given him a home. In the future, they would have their own children and be blissful. He heaved a long sigh of relief. For the foreseeable future, he had to work hard and sweep away all obstacles.. Chapter 188 - 188: The New Generation Of Pure And Innocent Girl Chapter 188: The New Generation Of Pure And Innocent Girl Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Are there any problems with the vi?¡± Mu Ci got down to business. Liu Ming looked around the empty training room and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Everything is arranged.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression returned to its usual coldness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to move out of here and live in the vi. Once I leave here, my rtionship with the Mu Family will be public.¡± Liu Ming was a little worried. ¡°Will there be any resistance from Old Master? Uncle Jiang hase to ask many times.¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°I have to let Grandpa adapt. He will ept it. Before Grandpa epts it, I don¡¯t have to be too healthy.¡± Liu Ming nodded silently. Living was not a noun, but a verb. Behind this verb, the mental strength that Young Master had to put in was iparable or even unimaginable to ordinary people. How unfair was the heavens? They had added so many hardships to him over and over again, never being stingy with their harshness. Bei Le¡¯s filmpany had a smooth start and was operating very smoothly. Bci Le¡¯s schedule was full now, and she was in a good mood. Bei Cong naturally took advantage of the situation. Being in the entertainment industry was not as difficult as being in construction. He just had to sit in the conference room every day in nice clothes and listen to those famous directors and editors talk about their thoughts. He did not even need to interrupt. Their ability to do things was definitely way above those wooden engineers. The stories they told were strange and not as boring as engineering blueprints and data. Most importantly, Lin Xu did his best to help introduce those big shots who wanted to invest in movies and television dramas to him. At first, he was a little careful, afraid that he would not serve these investors well. Gradually, he realized that those big shots also had a favor to ask of him, so his life became even morefortable. What made him the happiest was that he could choose any beautiful woman he liked now. As long as he liked her, she woulde at hismand. Even the emperor¡¯s life might not be asfortable as his, right? Initially, his father was very dissatisfied when he saw him fooling around all day. However, when Bci Cong handed in the three-month financial report, Bei De¡¯s anger immediately dissipated. As long as he could earn money, what else was there to say? If his son could really earn money while ying, it could only mean that he had nurtured him well. His son was a talent. He had really wasted him away in the traditional industry. Bei Le maintained the frequency of the secret meeting with Mu En once a week. Nourished by love, Bei Le became even more dazzling. However, Bei Le¡¯s clothes had to be conservative for a few days every time she met Mu En. But because of this, Bei Le was crowned as the new pure and innocent girl, and her poprity was close to that of the senior¡ªthe pure and innocent girl, Wan Yang. She had the potential to rece her. Wan Yang¡¯s manager was a little anxious because of this. When Wan Yang rejected another important job because she was on a date with a friend, he couldn¡¯t help but stomp his feet. ¡°Ancestor?, if you continue like this, you won¡¯t be able to keep your job.¡± Wan Yang smiled innocently and sweetly. ¡°Sister Zhou Zhou, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s just an advertisement. Let¡¯s just reject it. We don¡¯t have to care.¡± Zhou Zhou tried to persuade her patiently. ¡°This is not an ordinary job. Many important figures will be present today. That Bei Le will also be there. If we don¡¯t go, the media will say that we¡¯re afraid ofparing ourselves to her! Now that Bei Le is in the limelight and has her ownpany backing her, she will beparable to us sooner orter. Won¡¯t we lose our jobs then?¡± Wan Yang frowned. ¡°Why should Ipare myself to her? If you say that, the more I can¡¯t go. I¡¯ll be judged by a group of pot-bellied middle-aged men like a vase. I want to film a good role, not entertain them!¡± Zhou Zhou was very helpless. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. Nowadays, roles can only be obtained by epting advertisements and meeting these investors! You always don¡¯t go out to socialize. How can there be a good role for you? The dividend period for female artists is very short. We have to hold on to it tightly!¡± Wan Yang¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a female artist. I want to be an actress. Sister Zhou Zhou, stop talking. I¡¯m not going. Help me decline it!¡± With that, she picked up her backpack and walked out, leaving the staff, who were looking at each other in dismay, behind. Chapter 189 - 189: Hidden Betrayal Chapter 189: Hidden Betrayal Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After leaving, Wan Yang called Shen Su and said gloomily, ¡°The date is brought forward. I¡¯m going out now.¡± Shen Su was stunned. ¡°The Queen of Tardiness, you actually left in advance? Let me see where the sun rose today.¡± Wan Yang asked, ¡°Then are youing?¡± ¡°Yes, wait for me!¡± Shen Su replied swiftly. It was very extravagant for a public figure like Wan Yang to go shopping. It was very easy for her to be surrounded and even cause a traffic jam. However, Wan Yang would not be. This was because she would be bare-faced. She would be wearing a sweater, denim pants, and a mask. Even looking at it from 360 degrees, she would look just like an ordinary university student. After shopping crazily with Shen Su for most of the day, the two of them were so tired that they rested at a dessert shop on the second floor. They each ordered an ice-cream and a cake, then choose a seat facing the railing on the second floor and sat down. The view here was super good. They could see the peopleing and going in the lobby downstairs. However, there was not much traffic in such a high-end mall. Wan Yang took off her mask and took a bite of the ice-cream. He sighed in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s really inhumane. How long has it been since Ist ate ice-cream? If Sister Zhou Zhou sees me, will she strangle me to death?¡± Shen Su smiled and said, ¡°As an artist, Miss Wan Yang, you¡¯re too strange. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in the entire entertainment industry who dares to eat ice-cream, right? There¡¯s also no artist who dares to shop so arrogantly, right? Zhou Zhou is really unlucky to meet such a difficult artist like you!¡± Wan Yang frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like being called an artist! I¡¯m an actress. I¡¯ll definitely be an outstanding actress!¡± As Wan Yang spoke, she raised her fist. Shen Su smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, this idea is quite strange. Then tell me, why are you so unhappy? The head of the pure and innocent sect?¡± Wan Yang rolled his eyes. ¡°What an insulting title. I didn¡¯t expect someone to snatch it from me. Our Sister Zhou Zhou is very anxious because of this. She¡¯s afraid that someone will snatch my title. Who cares! I can¡¯t wait to take off this hat of humiliation!¡± Shen Su smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy? Hurry up and find two people to fall in love. If you have a love triangle, you won¡¯t be pure anymore.¡± Wan Yang red at her and reached out to hit her. ¡°This idea is too lousy. I cherish my reputation so much. Why would I do such a tasteless thing?¡± Shen Su asked with a smile, ¡°Who wants to snatch the title that our Sister Yang doesn¡¯t like?¡± Wan Yang cut a small piece of cake and put it in her mouth. She was conquered by the deliciousness and said the famous name. ¡°Bei Le! Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Shen Su¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± Wan Yang was interested. ¡°Look, look. Even someone like you who doesn¡¯t care about the entertainment industry knows her. She¡¯s indeed unprecedentedly popr!¡± Shen Su said disdainfully, ¡°Is she pure? Are the fans blind?¡± Wan Yang was stunned. ¡°Eh? You hate her? This is rare. Why do you hate her when you don¡¯t even know her? She doesn¡¯t have any works now. Her only drama is just a supporting role. Her acting skills are not bad. Why do you hate her?¡± Shen Su did not say anything. She turned to look downstairs and was suddenly attracted by the activity downstairs. At some point, a dense crowd had gathered downstairs. There would probably not be so many people appearing at the same time in such a high-end mall all year round. Wan Yang also followed Shen Su¡¯s gaze. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Bei Le? Why did she move the autograph and meet-and-greet session here? She really knows how to find a ce. Needless to say, she has a coboration with this mall, right? But is it really somercially valuable to pull these fans to this mall?¡± Shen Su did not hear Wan Yang¡¯s muttering at all. Her gazended on the man beside Bei Le. Bei Le raised her head slightly and looked at the man in front of her with admiration and shyness. That man was very gentlemanly and kept a distance from Bei Le. Beside him, the emcee introduced the two of them. Wan Yang turned around and asked Shen Su in surprise, ¡°Is that Second Young Master Mu?¡± Shen Su didn¡¯t say anything. It should be time for the photo session downstairs. Mu En and Bei Le stood together. The emcee smiled and reminded them to get closer. The two of them stood in front of the backboard. Bei Le seemed to be a little shy, while Mu En was very gentlemanly, as if he did not want to get too close to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Young Master Mu to really take it to heart about your engagement. He won¡¯t even hold a woman¡¯s hand¡ª¡± Wan Yang paused. The two people in front of the board each had one hand behind their backs. From the front, it must have been a very formal and proper photo. However, looking down from the second floor, the two hands behind the two of them had already quietly sped together.. Chapter 190 - 190: The Idol Who Was Caught Chapter 190: The Idol Who Was Caught Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wan Yang was in disbelief. She muttered, ¡°What are they doing?¡± She pointed at the two people downstairs and turned to ask Shen Su, ¡°They¡ª¡± Shen Su took a bite of the ice-cream expressionlessly and did not say anything. Wan Yang tactfully shut up. Shen Su took out her cell phone and took photos of these details. Wan Yang nodded. ¡°Yes! We have to keep the evidence!¡± However, Shen Su sent the photo to Wan Yang and said calmly, ¡°Give the photo to Zhou Zhou. She knows what to do.¡± Wan Yang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But, Shen Su, what about you?¡± Shen Su poked the cake in front of her with her small fork without any expression. ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡± Wan Yang swallowed and did not say anything. The ice cream and cake in front of her immediately lost their fragrance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Su clearly lost her appetite too. Wan Yang immediately followed. The two of them came down the esctor. Shen Su looked down at Mu En and Bei Le, who had separated after taking their photos, with an indifferent expression. Mu En looked up and met Shen Su¡¯s gaze. There was a moment of panic in his eyes, followed by joy. He walked towards her. Everyone¡¯s gazes naturally followed him, as if they had discovered a new continent. Wan Yang cursed inwardly. She took two steps back and retreated behind Shen Su. Shen Su sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯m afraid it will be even more conspicuous. Fortunately, your looks without makeup are even better than their nude makeup.¡± When Wan Yang heard this, she could only stop hiding. ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the almanac when I went out. I¡¯m really unlucky. Sister Zhou Zhou will scold me to deathter.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll bring you to crush your sessor today.¡± Shen Su¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Mu En had already strode over with a warm smile. ¡°Shen Su, why are you here?¡± He extended his hand to Shen Su. Shen Su came down the esctor and ced her hand in Mu En¡¯s with an arrogant expression. Shen Su¡¯s aura was like that of a queen, and Mu En was her knight. Bei Le¡¯s face was pale, but she had to force herself to calm down. Immediately, reporters surrounded her. ¡°Miss Shen, Miss Shen, are you very happy to meet Young Master Mu here?¡± Shen Su did not answer the reporter¡¯s question. She looked up and asked Mu En, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu En¡¯s smile was gentle and dazzling. ¡°I¡¯m here to inspect. I happened to see Miss Bei having an event and came to greet her. Our twopanies are cooperating now.¡± An entertainment reporter said excitedly, ¡°Second Young Master, are you reporting your schedule to Miss Shen? Is your wedding date close? Look at you two, you¡¯re really sweet!¡± Mu En smiled back at the entertainment reporter. Shen Su frowned and looked at Bei Le, who was standing like a statue at the side. She nced at her coldly and then at the words on the backboard. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Mu En. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being scolded when you get home? It¡¯s degrading.¡± This ¡°home¡± was said very artfully. Which house was he going to return to and who was going to scold him gave everyone present enough room to imagine. Mu En smiled and did not say anything. He leaned down beside her and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. Bei Le is my sister-inw¡¯s younger sister. You have to give my sister-inw some face.¡± Shen Su gave him a look that implied ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool.¡± ¡°Bei Shuo doesn¡¯t need such a face. You¡¯re selling the wrong version of the favor.¡± Someone looked at Wan Yang beside Shen Su and eximed, ¡°Wan Yang? Is that Wan Yang?¡± This voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Wan Yang? It¡¯s Wan Yang! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Wan Yang!¡± Wan Yang reached out and took off her mask, looking helpless and lifeless. Screams sounded everywhere. Wan Yang looked up and gestured to silence everyone. Then, she asked with a bitter expression, ¡°How did you recognize me? I didn¡¯t even dare to put on makeup. I just wanted to sneak out and shop with my good friend. Do you love me so much? How can you recognize me like this?¡± Wan Yang blinked her big eyes like a child who had been caught skipping school. ¡°Yes! We love you!¡± ¡°Wan Yang! Wan Yang! Wan Yang!¡± Everyone began to shout rhythmically.. Chapter 191 - 191: Ability To Control The Situation Chapter 191: Ability To Control The Situation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wan Yang had been in this industry for so many years after all. Even without Sister Zhou Zhou around, she couldpletely handle such a small situation. She raised her hands to signal for everyone to be quiet. She smiled like a flower and touched her chest. ¡°I¡¯m so touched! Then I have a small request. Can you agree to it?¡± No one could reject such a cute appearance, right? ¡°Yes!¡± Although they spoke differently, they were still very imposing. Wan Yang smiled until her eyes curved. ¡°Can you not tell my manager about this? Sister Zhou Zhou¡¯s hair turned white because of me. I lied to her and said that my stomach hurt. I slipped out. I just secretly ate ice cream and cake. If she finds out, she¡¯ll probably have more white hair when you see her again!¡± Everyone could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright to eat it asionally. Why don¡¯t we plead with Zhou Zhou for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Wan Yang. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so cute. Zhou Zhou can¡¯t bear to scold you, right?¡± ¡°Wan Yang, Wan Yang, we¡¯ll give you ice cream and cake if you like them!¡± Wan Yang made a shushing gesture and said helplessly, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t tell you the truth. You don¡¯t seem to be afraid of the higher-ups. You definitely won¡¯t hide it for me. Forget it, I¡¯ll admit my mistake myself. I can only save myself!¡± Her words attractedughter again. Bei Le¡¯s face darkened as she nced at her assistant and manager. The assistant hurriedly stood up and squeezed to the front. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Miss Wan Yang, today is our Miss Bei Le¡¯s meet-and-greet. Are you here to undermine us on purpose?¡± Bei Le¡¯s assistant¡¯s words instantly lowered the cheerful atmosphere to the freezing point. Wan Yang looked aggrieved. She looked at Bei Le, who was standing at the back, and hurriedly raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bei Le. I really didn¡¯t know you would be here. I have no intention of undermining you. I¡¯m really sorry. Why don¡¯t we all disperse?¡± She waved at the fans and entertainment reporters. ¡°She¡¯s obviously here to undermine us. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?¡± A Bei Le fan shouted angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. She clearly saw that our Bei Le was gradually stealing her limelight and was unconvinced, so she deliberately came to disrupt the situation!¡± ¡°She must be unconvinced that she¡¯s going to be outdated! Hmph! She¡¯s so petty. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious!¡± Wan Yang¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What are you talking about?! Who stole her limelight? Did Wan Yang need to steal her limelight? She built her own hype. What¡¯s so great about that? Why doesn¡¯t she use her projects to speak for her? Does she think she is an A-list celebrity just because she¡¯s a little popr? Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± The fans¡¯ words became more and more unpleasant. Seeing that the angry scolding was about to develop into a physical conflict, Wan Yang hurriedly borrowed the loudspeaker from an entertainment reporter and raised her voice. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet! Please be quiet! Don¡¯t quarrel! If someone wants to quarrel, it should be me and Bei Le! Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Wan Yang¡¯s fans liked her straightforwardness the most. Bei Le¡¯s fans were shocked by her words. Fortunately, they stopped. Wan Yang sighed and said to the back with the loudspeaker, ¡°Bei Le, let¡¯s quickly shake hands and let everyone see that we don¡¯t have any grudges. Come,e, let¡¯s hug!¡± Everyone looked at Bei Le. Bei Le¡¯s gloomy face had yet to recover. She could only smile awkwardly, lift the hem of her long dress, and walk towards Wan Yang. Wan Yang smiled brightly at the entertainment reporters and hugged Bei Le. Bei Le whispered in her ear, ¡°Senior is really good!¡± Wan Yang let go of Bei Le and held her hand enthusiastically. Her smile did not change and she did not respond to Bei Le¡¯s words. Mu En, who had been left aside, looked at Shen Su nervously. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on Wan Yang, he grabbed Shen Su¡¯s hand. ¡°If I had known that you were free, I would have called you along.¡± Shen Su nced at Mu En ambiguously. ¡°Oh? How do you know that I¡¯m not free?¡± Mu En was speechless. He actually heard a hint of grievance in it. He was a little uncertain. ¡°Would you like toe to such a boring event with me?¡± he probed. Shen Su turned her head and nced at Mu En seriously.. ¡°Is this event very boring? Didn¡¯t you have a good time?¡± Chapter 192 - 192: Messy Relationships Chapter 192: Messy Rtionships Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu En did not know how to answer. He reached out and touched his nose. Wan Yang had already controlled the entire situation, and Bei Le hadpletely be the guest. Mu En took a look and said to Shen Su, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go eat together? We have nothing to do here.¡± Shen Su said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°What else can I be busy with when I see you? Nothing is more important than apanying my girlfriend!¡± Unfortunately, Shen Su was different from other girls. ¡°I can¡¯t leave my friend here alone. I¡¯m not such a disloyal person.¡± With that, Shen Su turned around and squeezed into the crowd to look for Wan Yang. Wan Yang was acting like a sister to Bei Le. To be precise, she was forcing Bei Le to act like a sister alongside her. Seeing Shen Sue over, she smiled and bowed to everyone. ¡°I¡¯ve already yed all my tricks today. I only hope that everyone can be magnanimous and not say on your precious social media tform that you saw me here today! Please! Don¡¯t tell my manager that I ate food that she prohibited! Please, everyone. I¡¯ll definitely prepare a bunch of autographs for you next time. I love you!¡± Wan Yang and Shen Su skipped away hand in hand, not forgetting to turn around and wave at them. Mu En stood on the spot and looked at Shen Su¡¯s back in a daze. Bei Le looked at him worriedly and asked softly, ¡°Brother Mu En, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu En came back to his senses and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, he left with his subordinates without looking back. Bei Le looked at Mu En¡¯s back and had an ominous feeling. Who knew what Shen Su was doing! Bei Le did go to the event today. Moreover, her manager had already found out about the style and makeup Wan Yang was going to wear and tried their best to suppress Wan Yang. Unexpectedly, she only found out that Wan Yang did note at all when she arrived at the event location. It was her two junior sisters from the samepany who participated in the event for her. Bei Le was very depressed. Coincidentally, she found out that Mu En wasing to this mall to inspect work, so she urgently got her manager to arrange a small meet-and-greet so that she could interact with Mu En. Mu En did not show any unhappiness towards Bei Le¡¯s clumsy act of riding on his poprity, which encouraged Bei Le greatly. However, Bei Le did not dare to go overboard in public. Unexpectedly, Wan Yang, that little b*tch, ruined the situation! She really couldn¡¯t understand how Wan Yang became an artist. She didn¡¯t y by the rules at all, but she was conferred the title of head of the pure and innocent sect just because of her baby face. After so many years, she was still popr. It was not easy for her to get close to ¡°the pure and innocent sect¡¯s sessor¡±. With Wan Yang¡¯s interference today, someone would naturallypare them. After all, Wan Yang¡¯s fan base was veryrge. Even if she used some methods, it was impossible topletely control public opinion. Her face darkened. The manager saw through her thoughts and said nonchntly, ¡°Bei Le, it¡¯s alright. The entertainment reporters present were given a sweet deal by us. They won¡¯t write nonsense. I¡¯ll send the draft to themter. There won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± Bei Le did not speak. The manager said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how she appeared. She¡¯s just jealous and came to cause trouble. Don¡¯t worry, sign for the fanster with a smile.¡± ¡°Fire that assistant just now! I want her to never find a job in M City again!¡± Bei Le gritted her teeth. The manager was stunned for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡± This anger had to be vented by Bei Le before it could stop. Bei Le upied the top spot on the trending searches the next day. However, it was not because she waspeting with Wan Yang, but because she and Mu En were secretly pinching each other¡¯s hands behind their backs! From the angle of the filming, it should have been taken from the second floor. The people downstairs were all facing them. It was impossible for anyone to film from this angle. Otherwise, they would not have done such an ambiguous cheap shot. On the second floor! Back then, Shen Su and Wan Yang came down from upstairs! Bei Le almost suffocated to death. It was over. Bei Le felt like her soul had left her body. Mu En would definitely me her. What if he didn¡¯t forgive her? She grabbed her manager. ¡°Quick! Emergency public rtions rescue. You can¡¯t let anyone write about my rtionship with Young Master Mu En! I don¡¯t care what you can do. You have to remove these photos for me. I don¡¯t care how much it costs!¡± The manager was a little puzzled.. ¡°Bei Le, this is a very good opportunity! No matter what the reason is, it¡¯s fine as long as we be famous! If we get to lean onto a big tree like President Mu, what¡¯s there to worry about in the future? Let me tell you, female celebrities have to rely on these scandals to be famous! Chapter 193 - 193: Future Mother-in-law Chapter 193: Future Mother-inw Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°If I tell you to go, go quickly! Let me tell you, we can¡¯t drag President Mu down with us, understand? If you go, say that Wan Yang framed us! Her appearance is too unreasonable! We have to use this opportunity to kill her!¡± Bei Le roared angrily. The manager did not understand what was going on. She was so frightened that she hurriedly took the folder and left. She had to discuss the follow-up with Lin Xu and President Mu. Mu En¡¯s expression was not much better. He understood at a nce that only Shen Su could do this. Wan Yang would definitely not do that. Provoking him was equivalent to finding a dead end for herself. As long as she still wanted to survive in the entertainment industry, she would never dare to implicate him while dealing with Bei Le. Only Shen Su. He put down the photo and let out a long sigh. He leaned back in his chair. Lin Xu said angrily, ¡°Wan Yang really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! She simply has a death wish! Young Master, the Inte is fermenting too quickly now. I¡¯ve already hired arge number of ghostwriters to delete the posts, but they can¡¯t be deleted no matter what!¡± Lin Xu looked vexed. The Inte was really the key to one¡¯s sess and also one¡¯s undoing! Mu En shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Can you beat Shen Su? You can hire paid posters to delete the posts, but she can also hire paid posters to write posts. Can youpete with her in terms of wealth? She¡¯s a person who can squander more than me.¡± Lin Xu was stunned and his expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Young Master, do you think Miss Shen did this?¡± Mu En did not speak. Lin Xu was dejected. ¡°Why is it such a coincidence?¡± There were some things in this world that were so coincidental. Mu En turned on his cell phone to read thements. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this pure and innocent girl to be a lustful woman.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Second Young Master Mu Miss Shen¡¯s boyfriend? Why is he hooking up with this small celebrity again?¡± ¡°The wealthy families are as dirty as the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°I quite liked Bei Le at first. I didn¡¯t expect such a woman to be someone¡¯s mistress! She¡¯s too shameless!¡± ¡°She actually seduced Second Young Master Mu and ruined her future!¡± ¡°Who gave her the courage? How dare she snatch Miss Shen¡¯s boyfriend? She¡¯s famous for being ruthless. This time, it¡¯s enough for her!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, Second Young Master Mu is willing! Could it be that the two of them have been secretly colluding? Second Young Master Mu is famous for being a flirt. Doesn¡¯t he have a foot in both camps?¡± Mu En frowned and searched for ¡°Wan Yang¡±. Immediately, the scene of Wan Yang chatting happily with her fans and entertainment reporters popped up. Thements below werepletely different. ¡°Wan Yang¡¯s charm doesn¡¯t lie in her looks. I like her not entirely because of her cute baby face, but because of her interesting soul!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Good-looking skin is the same, and interesting souls are one in a million!¡± ¡°Wan Yang doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness of being a celebrity at all. She thinks that she¡¯s an ordinary person. She¡¯s really a clear stream in the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, a big star doesn¡¯t put on makeup and sneaks out to shop. Only Wan Yang would do such a thing. She¡¯s so close to the people. Loves her so much!¡± ¡°This silly girl actually begged everyone not to tell her manager. Hahaha, I wonder if her manager¡¯s face is as ck as the bottom of a pot now!¡± Mu En would never believe that no one was controlling thements. However, so what? The only thing he could do now was not to do anything. Moreover, he had to suppress Wan Yang¡¯s negativements because of Shen Su! Shen Su still did not pick up her call. Mu En spun the cell phone between his fingers as he thought of a solution. He could not give up on Shen Su. At this critical moment, he could not give up on Shen Su! Then he could only sacrifice Bei Le. Mu En took a deep breath. It would be a lie to say that it wasn¡¯t a pity. After all, Bei Le was the woman he was most satisfied with so far. However, in the face of his benefits and future, he had to make a choice. He stood up and grabbed his car keys. He reminded Lin Xu, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. Bei Le took the initiative! I only love Shen Su in my heart! Do you understand?¡± Lin Xu opened his mouth wide and was stunned. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and immediately nodded. ¡°Understood, Young Master! I know what to say. Where are you going?¡± Mu En looked at him deeply. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Eldest Madam Shen!¡± Lin Xu looked at Mu En¡¯s back view and was full of admiration. His Second Young Master was too quick-witted. Who could save the Second Young Master in such a situation? Of course, only his future mother-inw could! The wise Second Young Master! Chapter 194 - 194: Poor Shen Su Chapter 194: Poor Shen Su Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Su was being ¡°interrogated¡± by Shen Bai, Shen Bai¡¯s husband and Bei Shuo. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma won¡¯t be able to see the news online for a while. I¡¯ve also told the butlers to hide it for as long as possible. Shen Su, this time is different from the trouble you¡¯ve caused in the past. You and Mu En have already met each other¡¯s parents. The outside world has also believed that the two of you will be married. Now that this matter has happened, have you thought about how to deal with the media?¡± Shen Bai looked at her sister with a serious expression. Bei Shuo nced at the three of them one by one, feeling a little confused. Couldn¡¯t Shen Su and Mu En just break up? Was it thatplicated? Deep down, she hoped for Shen Su to break up with Mu En because Mu En was not worthy of Shen Su. However, she had long realized that both the Mu Family and the Shen Family were actually very happy to see this marriage alliance seed. Shen Su looked down at her legs. ¡°Sister, I want to break up.¡± Shen Bai and Xu Yao looked at each other. Shen Bai said slowly, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Shen Su nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it! I don¡¯t want to continue with him.¡± ¡°What about Mu En? Will he let go?¡± Shen Bai¡¯s tone was very calm. Shen Su met Shen Bai¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve decided. We have to break up! We have to break up even if it¡¯s one-sided.¡± Shen Bai looked at her sister with an indescribable pity in her eyes. ¡°Why did you provoke him back then? Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with us beforehand?¡± Bei Shuo was puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why Shen Bai would say such things. What was going with Mu En? Why was it so troublesome to provoke him? Shen Su¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xu Yao hurriedly said, ¡°Shen Su, are you in trouble? Did something happen that we don¡¯t know about? Tell us and we¡¯ll think of a way together. If you hide it from us, it might backfire if something goes wrong. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Shen Su¡¯s tears fell silently on her clothes. The more Bei Shuo looked at it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hold Shen Su¡¯s hand. She asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Say something?¡± She turned around and looked at Sister Shen Bai. Shen Bai shook her head at her. Looking at the silent Shen Su, Shen Bai sighed softly. ¡°Shen Su, no matter what happens, with your brother-inw, me and your big brother around, we will think of a way with you. The premise is that you have to tell us what happened. You¡¯re our sister. We just want to protect you and not let you suffer. Do you understand?¡± Shen Su suddenly covered her face and started crying. The three of them looked at each other,pletely confused. Shen Bai stood up and walked to her. She hugged her and made her lean against her protruding stomach. She said gently, ¡°Come, Little Aunt, tell the babies what happened. Who bullied Little Aunt? Little Aunt, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Shen Su carefully leaned against Shen Bai¡¯s stomach and suddenly jumped in fright. She looked up at her sister and cried out, ¡°He moved! He kicked me!¡± Shen Bai looked at her and smiled, his gaze gentle. ¡°They care about you!¡± Shen Su¡¯s tears fell again, but her emotions clearly eased. ¡°I¡¯ve liked a schoolmate for a long time and treated him well, but he still fell in love with someone else in the end. That day, I was very disappointed. I watched him y with that girl. I drank a lot and met a group of ignorant hooligans. It was Mu En who helped me get rid of them. Then, he gave me an idea to pretend to be my boyfriend and anger that boy. If he turns back, he¡¯ll beat him up for me. If he doesn¡¯t turn back, we¡¯ll pretend to be lovers. I agreed without thinking.¡± The three of them stopped talking and looked at Shen Su quietly. How stupid was this child? She was so silly that they were speechless. Shen Su probably knew that she was being ridiculous. She bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Mu En promised me that he would fall in love with me seriously. It was a rtionship meant for marriage. He meant what he said, so I made this public at Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± ¡°However, I gradually realized that I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. I¡¯m just touched, so I¡¯m not very concerned. However, he should fulfill his promise to me, right? He can¡¯t date me while flirting with others, so I want to break up now..¡± Chapter 195 - 195: The Motive To Fall In Love Chapter 195: The Motive To Fall In Love Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Su was well aware of her willfulness. She lowered her eyes and gripped the armrest of the chair tightly, revealing the nervousness in her heart. ¡°Is that all?¡± Shen Bai asked. Shen Su nodded slightly. ¡°Have you guys made any further progress?¡± Shen Bai was still worried, so she asked. Shen Su shook her head and nced at Shen Bai. She suddenly understood what her sister meant and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, Sister, I really didn¡¯t! In the beginning, I wanted to numb myself and tell myself that I liked him. I will be touched by him and fall in love with him over time. However, I once saw Bei Shuo with Mu Ci. Looking at how she treated Mu Ci, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve fallen in love with Mu En yet.¡± ¡°When I got home and saw what Brother-inw did for you, I felt that Mu En might not have fallen in love with me either. Hence, it¡¯s impossible for me to develop further with him,¡± Shen Su hurriedly exined. Bei Shuo was stunned. Shen Bai nodded. She knew her sister very well. She would believe her if she said it. ¡°Then why did you cause such a hugemotion again? There is no need to say that you didn¡¯t do it. I asked your Brother-inw to investigate and eliminate the traces left behind by you and Wan Yang. You asked Wan Yang¡¯s manager to post that photo online, right?¡± Shen Bai asked bluntly. Shen Su lowered her head and did not speak. ¡°Why?¡± Shen Bai asked again. ¡°Because Mu En won¡¯t agree to break up. I suspect that he¡¯s really dating me with the goal of getting married. However, he wants to marry me because of the Shen Family, not me. Only by making a scene and making him look bad will he be in the wrong and break up with me. I don¡¯t want to continue pestering him,¡± Shen Su said softly. She looked up at Shen Bai. ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t see Mu En clearly. He makes me feel that he¡¯s wearing a mask. I don¡¯t like this feeling.¡± Shen Bai didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Xu Yao. Xu Yao said, ¡°Mu En¡¯s goal isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is Shen Su¡¯s feelings. Rtionships can¡¯t be forced. Moreover, only the person involved knows best about rtionships. If the two of them look like they love each other deeply, but one party feels insecure, I think it¡¯s better to rely on the person¡¯s feelings.¡± Shen Su nodded at Xu Yao gratefully. Shen Bai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m relieved. I was originally worried that Mu En would have something on her. It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t!¡± However, Shen Su said worriedly, ¡°What about Grandpa and Grandma? Will they be angry?¡± Shen Bai was so angry that heughed. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re worried that Grandpa and Grandma will get angry now? What were you doing earlier?¡± Shen Su lowered her head and did not dare to speak. Shen Bai said, ¡°You should go over to Grandpa and Grandma directly and tell them the truth. Old people are the most helpful to their rtives and not to reason. Not to mention that kid did you wrong, even if you did him wrong, the two elders will stand on your side!¡± Shen Bai looked at Shen Su as if she expected better from her. ¡°You look quite smart, but you only look smart. You are not smart at all! I really admire you!¡± Shen Su jumped up excitedly and held Shen Bai¡¯s arm, but her tone was a little uncertain. ¡°Sister, can it really work?¡± Shen Su rolled her eyes at her, then sighed and softened her tone. ¡°Shen Su, our grandparents are not the problem at all. The problem is Dad and your mother!¡± Shen Su tightened her grip on Shen Bai¡¯s arm and her expression darkened. ¡°My business has nothing to do with them!¡± Shen Bai sighed again and did not speak. Seeing this, Xu Yao said, ¡°I also think that Shen Su can just talk to Grandpa and Grandma herself. She can report it in advance so that they won¡¯t be angry if they find out from other channels. As for the public opinion outside, I¡¯ll deal with it and rify Shen Su¡¯s rtionship with it.¡± ¡°Shen Su, be prepared. Those media reporters will definitely ask you about this. Don¡¯t say too much. Just say that you two have broken up peacefully and that you¡¯ll be fine. The more you say, the more you¡¯ll be dug up. You can also post it on your own social media tform.¡± Shen Su nodded. ¡°Thank you, Brother-inw. I know what to do.¡± Xu Yao heaved a sigh of relief and said to Shen Bai, ¡°Our Shen Su has always been obedient. Those media outlets are really annoying! You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know how to controlments. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Shen Bai gave her husband face and rolled her eyes at Shen Su.. ¡°Do you see that? Find a boyfriend ording to this temte in the future!¡± Chapter 196 - 196: Having His Child Chapter 196: Having His Child Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Shen Bai and her husband left, Bei Shuo walked to Shen Su¡¯s side and poked her. Shen Su rolled her eyes at her. Bei Shuo sat down beside her and asked curiously, ¡°Why is it soplicated? I thought you were just casually dating. I was worried that you would be hurt by love!¡± Shen Su let out a long sigh. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be in a rich family? The people around you are very scheming. If you¡¯re not as scheming as them, you¡¯ll fall into a pit dug by someone for you at any time. Think about it, even an innocent person like you will remind me of Mu En¡¯s problem. How can I not be careful?¡± ¡°But you clearly said¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, I admit that I was touched by him for a period of time.¡± Shen Su interrupted Bei Shuo. Her gaze was unfocused as she sighed softly again. ¡°Our family backgrounds match. He¡¯s considered outstanding. In all aspects, he¡¯s the best candidate. If he treats me wholeheartedly from now on, I won¡¯t even ask him to treat me as well as Brother-inw treats Sister. As long as he¡¯s loyal to our marriage, I can marry him and live with him for the rest of my life. But he can¡¯t betray me and to have a foot in both camps. That¡¯s my bottom line.¡± ¡°Shen Su, do you like him? Do you love him?¡± Bei Shuo frowned slightly and asked the most important question. Shen Su¡¯s gazended on Bei Shuo¡¯s face. ¡°Then do you love Mu Ci? Does Mu Ci love you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bei Shuo replied firmly. ¡°What do you mean by love? Do you understand it?¡± Shen Su looked at Bei Shuo with disdain. Bei Shuo met her gaze and said frankly, ¡°Of course I understand. Just like Brother Mu Ci and I, Sister Shen Bai and Brother-inw, we¡¯ll be happy when we¡¯re together. We¡¯ll miss each other when we¡¯re not together. Well think about each other all the time. As long as he¡¯s good, I¡¯ll be good!¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s self-righteousness finally suppressed Shen Su¡¯s arrogance. However, she was very indignant. ¡°My sister already has Brother-inw¡¯s children. When are you going to give birth to Mu Ci¡¯s child?¡± She had to admit that she was trying to find something to say. She was twisting her words because she didn¡¯t want Bei Shuo to be smug. However, Bei Shuo was stunned. She thought about it seriously before saying, ¡°I can discuss this with Brother Stone. If we have a baby, the house will be lively. I like children!¡± Shen Su covered her forehead with her hand and wailed, ¡°Get lost, Bei Shuo! Get lost! I¡¯m in deep trouble here, but you¡¯re showing off your love! We¡¯re no longer friends!¡± Bei Shuo bent over inughter. When Bei Shuo reached home and realized that Mu Ci and Luo Bing were at home, she couldn¡¯t help but be happy. ¡°Second Senior Brother, why are you here? I haven¡¯t seen you for many days!¡± Bei Shuo was overjoyed. A rare smile appeared on Luo Bing¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve been on a business trip recently. I came back today to see you.¡± Bei Shuo nced at Mu Ci, who was sitting on a soft chair, with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re doing me a favor again. You¡¯re clearly here to see Brother Stone. If I hadn¡¯te back, would you have nned to leave?¡± Luo Bing smiled without saying anything. He reached out and touched her head. She grabbed Luo Bing¡¯s arm. ¡°If you really came to see me, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? I¡¯ll make your favorite dishes!¡± Mu Ci coughed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you personally cooked for me!¡± Luo Bing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll stay and wait for Little Junior Sister to make delicious food for me!¡± Bei Shuo nodded happily. She also took into ount Mu Ci¡¯s jealousy. ¡°I¡¯m cooking for Brother Stone too. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go prepare it now!¡± She stuffed her bag into Mu Ci¡¯sp and turned to run. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Xiaoling, Xiaobai,e and help!¡± Mu Ci and Luo Bing shook their heads and smiled at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see her like this,¡± said Luo Bing softly. Mu Ci¡¯s smile faded. It had been a long time since Bei Shuo had been so happy. With his mother around, she had always restrained herself. Mu Ci slowly felt guilty. Bei Shuo¡¯s joy ended the moment she saw Duan Si. As Bei Shuo greeted Duan Si, she med herself for being too forgetful. She was so happy to see her senior brother that she forgot that Madam Mu was at home. Great, she was going to be taught a lesson again. Unexpectedly, Duan Si did not re up when she saw her. She only asked calmly, ¡°I heard that the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master is here?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Senior Brother said that he would stay for dinner..¡± Chapter 197 - 197: Awkward Pleasing Chapter 197: Awkward Pleasing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Duan Si¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°What? The Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master is staying for dinner?¡± Her tone was filled with excitement. Bei Shuo nodded in confusion. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll personally make a few of his and Brother Mu Ci¡¯s favorite dishes.¡± When Duan Si heard the word ¡°yes¡±, her passion was already ignited. She ordered the people around her, ¡°Hurry up and call Miss Song Nan back. Tell her toe back immediately!¡± Bei Shuo looked at Duan Si¡¯s back in shock as if she had encountered a happy asion. She asked Xiaoling and Xiaobai, ¡°Why is Madam so happy?¡± Xiaobai said quickly, ¡°Young Madam, can¡¯t you tell? Madam has always thought of Miss Song Nan marrying the Shen Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master! Is there a better match than Young Master Shen? Madam can¡¯t wait to tie Miss Song Nan and Young Master Shen together now and announce it to the world!¡± Xiaoling red at Xiaobai. ¡°Stop talking!¡± Bei Shuo was a little stunned. ¡°Song Nan? With Second Senior Brother? But isn¡¯t the person Song Nan like Brother Stone?¡± Xiaoling and Xiaobai looked at Bei Shuo in unison. Bei Shuo looked at them. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Xiaobai shook her head and Xiaoling coughed. ¡°Young Madam, our Eldest Young Master only has you in his heart. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Oh my god, so Eldest Young Madam knows everything! It was hard on the two of them, who were usually anxious for Eldest Young Madam, to think that she did not sense it! Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not imagining things. It¡¯s just that Song Nan made it too obvious. I knew what she was thinking a long time ago. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to hint to me that she and Mu Ci are a couple and want to date my Second Senior Brother at the same time. Can she handle it?¡± Xiaoling said, ¡°Young Madam, what are you nning to cook tonight? Let¡¯s hurry up and prepare. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± This topic was not something she and Xiaobai could discuss. ¡°Yes.¡± Bei Shuo immediately put this matter aside and immersed herself in her culinary creation. When it was time for dinner, Song Nan, who was elegant and well-dressed, walked out with Duan Si. Duan Si arranged for Song Nan to sit beside Luo Bing and said affectionately, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the Shen Family to see Old Madam for a while. How is Old Madam¡¯s health?¡± Luo Bing said politely, ¡°Thank you for your concern. My Grandma has been in good health recently.¡± ¡°Is Shen Bai about to give birth? How is it? I heard that the couple moved back to the Shen Family. Old Madam must be overjoyed, right?¡± The smile on Duan Si¡¯s face surprised Bei Shuo. She had never been so kind and gentle to Mu Ci. Luo Bing replied politely, ¡°Yes, my sister is pregnant with twins. Grandma is worried, so it¡¯s more convenient to keep an eye on her at home. Bei Shuo usually takes care of her too.¡± Duan Si nced at Bei Shuo coldly. Her gaze turned to Luo Bing and became warm again. ¡°Oh, twins! You¡¯re so lucky! Song Nan, arrange a time to visit your Sister Shen Bai with me.¡± Song Nan nced at Luo Bing from the corner of her eye and said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Bing didn¡¯t want to continue this meaningless topic. He asked Bei Shuo, ¡°Did you make all of this?¡± Bei Shuo understood and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Second Senior Brother, quickly try my cooking and see if it has deteriorated.¡± Luo Bing looked at the te of lily prawns in front of him and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it has deteriorated, but it definitely isn¡¯t sincere. Don¡¯t you remember that I don¡¯t eat lilies?¡± Bei Shuo moved the te of lily prawns closer to Mu Ci and smiled. ¡°This is for Brother Stone. Second Senior Brother, pick what you like to eat.¡± Mu Ci picked up a prawn and put it in his mouth in front of Luo Bing. He looked at Luo Bing provocatively. Song Nan scooped a bowl of soup and handed it to Luo Bing. She said, ¡°Look at you guys. Why are you bickering like children while eating? Bei Shuo¡¯s culinary skills are extraordinary. Hurry up and eat.¡± Bei Shuo nced at Song Nan in surprise. It was not easy to get apliment from Song Nan! However, she was not sincere. She was just using her as a way out. This masked woman was really amazing. Bei Shuo still didn¡¯t know what Song Nan was really like. She coveted Mu Ci and didn¡¯t want to let Luo Bing off at the same time. How ambitious! Duan Si chatted with Luo Bing enthusiastically from time to time. Bei Shuo knew that Second Senior Brother wouldn¡¯t be able to taste her cooking today! Chapter 198 - 198: Ineffective Sucking Up Chapter 198: Ineffective Sucking Up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Luo Bing left, Duan Si pushed Song Nan to send him off and stopped Bei Shuo from taking another step forward. After Song Nan walked out of everyone¡¯s sight, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Luo Bing said calmly, ¡°Miss Song, please stay.¡± Song Nan smiled and said, ¡°Please allow me to send you off, or I¡¯ll be nagged by my Auntie when I get back.¡± Luo Bing did not know what to say. Song Nan sighed softly. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t marry and you don¡¯t marry, my Auntie won¡¯t stop fantasizing.¡± Luo Bing smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell Madam Mu next time? Neither of us have such intentions.¡± Song Nan stopped and looked at Luo Bing. Luo Bing had no idea what was going on, so he stopped and looked at Song Nan. Song Nan¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. ¡°What if I do?¡± Luo Bing was stunned. Song Nan smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming, right? How can a person like me be worthy of you? Only my Auntie is not sober. She thinks that I can be epted just because I have the Mu Family¡¯s backing. How is that possible? Who is willing to marry an orphan girl?¡± Her tears fell appropriately. Luo Bing frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. You will definitely meet someone who really likes you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not fated. The elders like to worry. Just ignore them.¡± Song Nan carefully wiped his tears and forced a smile. ¡°Look at me. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve been so sad recently. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just feeling emotional for a moment. You¡¯re right. We¡¯re just not fated.¡± Luo Bing nodded. Song Nan smiled. ¡°Did my Auntie scare you today? You can¡¯t even taste Bei Shuo¡¯s cooking properly.¡± Luo Bing said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Little Junior Sister¡¯s skills are all in my memory.¡± Song Nan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You two are so close. I envy you so much. You have brothers and sisters, unlike me, who have always been alone.¡± Luo Bing could not help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up with the Mu Family brothers too?¡± Song Nan smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what outsiders think, but¡­ Forget it. I¡¯m already an adult. It¡¯s all in the past when I was young.¡± Luo Bing looked at Song Nan deeply. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had read too many scripts, but he kept feeling that Miss Song was a textbook-level green tea [1. It¡¯s an inte lingo for angelic b*tch or girls who pretend to be pure and innocent but in fact are maniptive and calcting.] However, he was not a tea appraiser and was not interested in her at all. She had nothing to do with him. After sending Luo Bing off, Song Nan stood there for a long time, letting the cold evening wind mess up her hair and cold her heart. She even started to doubt Luo Bing¡¯s sexual orientation. How could there be such an unmoved man? Did he not have the most basic empathy? Song Nan gritted her teeth. Her passion had been fed to the dogs! Duan Si felt that it was not easy for her to get close to the Shen Family. She could not give up on Luo Bing. That was the best ce for her. How could she not know? However, she had tested Luo Bing again and again. Whether she was an intellectual, elegant, mature, independent woman or a pitiful orphan girl with a miserable background who lived under someone else¡¯s roof, Luo Bing had no interest in her. He just didn¡¯t like her. No matter how she acted, he didn¡¯t like her! Bei Shuo stood on the balcony and looked at Song Nan, who stood rooted to the ground after sending Luo Bing off. She muttered, ¡°Does Song Nan really like Second Senior Brother?¡± Mu Ci, who was trimming the flowers, looked out. ¡°What are you worried about? Everyone can tell that Luo Bing doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Bei Shuo turned around and looked at Mu Ci. ¡°So I don¡¯t have to worry that she likes you because you don¡¯t like her anyway?¡± Bei Shuo tilted her head and smiled at Mu Ci. Mu Ci paused for a moment before putting down the scissors. He stood up and pulled Bei Shuo into his arms. ¡°Brat!¡± Then, he kissed her lips fiercely. Song Nan looked up and saw the scene under the moonlight. She clenched her fists and stabbed her fingertips into her palms, but she did not feel any pain. Why was it difficult for her to take a step forward when others could easily obtain it? What was she inferior to others? Was she not hard working enough, or was she not outstanding enough? Why did the men around her not even want to look at her? Song Nan lowered her eyes and tears fell. Bei Shuo pushed Mu Ci away and panted heavily. ¡°Annoying!¡± However, Mu Ci held her waist tightly and pressed her against him. He rubbed the tip of her nose against his. ¡°Have you learned to be naughty?¡± Bei Shuo red at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone can tell that she likes you. I don¡¯t care because I know that you don¡¯t like her! She always does a cheap shot to make me sad and mind that you two grew up together.. Hmph!¡± Chapter 199 - 199: Mother’s Plan Chapter 199: Mother¡¯s n Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ciughed and let go of Bei Shuo. ¡°So my Little Bei Shuo is jealous. Not bad. You¡¯ve really grown up to know how to be jealous.¡± He held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and walked into the room. Bei Shuo wanted to push the wheelchair, but Mu Ci indicated that there was no need. ¡°If you walk in like this, they¡­¡± Bei Shuo was a little worried. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°They have to know. Let them get used to it first.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what Mu Ci was nning to do. No matter what he wanted to do, she would support him. When she was young, her master said that if she got married in the future, she could cither marry a man and follow the man¡¯s lead. Otherwise, she could work hard to turn the man into a man that she liked! She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it. Now that she was married to Mu Ci, she decided to do the simplest first half. She would just follow and stand by her man. Song Nan was shocked to see Mu Ci and Bei Shuo walking down the stairs hand in hand. The person who was stunned was Duan Si. ¡°Mu Ci, your leg¡ª¡± Duan Si couldn¡¯t find her voice. Mu Ci looked down at his feet and said calmly, ¡°Yes, my legs are much better now. I can take a walk every day.¡± Duan Si looked as if she had seen a ghost. She was so shocked that she could not say a word. She watched helplessly as the two of them walked past her hand in hand. It was not until Song Nan walked to her side and held her that she came back to her senses. ¡°Song Nan, did you see that? Did you see that? It¡¯s not my imagination, is it? Mu Ci can already walk!¡± Song Nan tightened her grip on Duan Si¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, Auntie. I saw it.¡± Duan Si cried out, ¡°Then what about Mu En?¡± Song Nan was speechless. How could a mother treat her two biological sons so differently? At this moment, Mu En was overwrought over another important matter. He had been sitting in the lobby of the beauty salon for two hours. He told himself that he couldn¡¯t be anxious. No matter how long he had to wait, he had to wait. This was Yu Ling grinding his character. If Yu Ling rejected him immediately, it meant that Yu Ling couldn¡¯t ept him. However, Yu Ling¡¯s assistant only told him to wait and said that Madam was busy. That was, there was room for discussion. He waited. The beautician skillfully treated Yu Ling¡¯s face. The assistant stood at the side and read thements online to Yu Ling without any emotions. Yu Ling enjoyed the services of the beautician as she listened. Thements about her daughter and the criticism of Second Young Master Mu online did not cause any emotional fluctuations. In the end, her assistant, Little Wu, stood at the side and said softly, ¡°Madam, Second Young Master Mu has been waiting outside for two hours.¡± Yu Ling said disdainfully, ¡°If I ask him to wait for another two hours, he will wait too. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± Assistant Xiao Wu replied without hesitation. ¡°He suffered at Shen Su¡¯s hands. That girl definitely can¡¯t tolerate sand in her eyes. He¡¯s sensible enough toe and beg me,¡± Yu Ling said sarcastically. Little Wu was a little worried. ¡°Madam, if Miss makes a fuss, Old Master and Old Madam will definitely support Miss. If you force Miss to date Second Young Master Mu again, I¡¯m afraid¡ª¡± Little Wu could not continue. Yu Ling said, ¡°You¡¯re right. No one can do anything if Shen Su doesn¡¯t agree to this.¡± ¡°Then why did you make Second Young Master Mu wait?¡± Little Wu was puzzled. Yu Ling snorted. ¡°It¡¯s rare for someone to be able to differentiate and know who¡¯s useful. Of course, I have to help him. Shen Su is a fool. She has been spoiled by the Shen Family and will never know what¡¯s important. If she doesn¡¯t catch a man with such good qualities like Mu En, would she still think about that illusory love even when she¡¯s in pain?¡± ¡°Idiot! Does she think that Shen Bai is happy just because she married love? When the two old buggers are no longer around and she¡¯s getting older, do you think Xu Yao will still love her? The biggest mistake a woman makes in her life is to believe in love. I really don¡¯t understand why I gave birth to such a stupid daughter. I have no choice. I gave birth to her myself, so I have to endure it.. Wouldn¡¯t it be me, her mother, who has to n for her at the critical moment?¡± Chapter 200 - 200: The Siblings’ Conspiracy Chapter 200: The Siblings¡¯ Conspiracy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Assistant Little Wu hurriedly supported her. ¡°You only have Missy. If you don¡¯t think for her, what will happen to Missy?¡± Yu Ling sighed. ¡°But my silly daughter doesn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Little Wu said, ¡°Missy is still young. In a few years, when she bes sensible, she will naturally know how good you are.¡± Yu Ling stopped talking. When Mu En returned to the hotel, the manager immediately weed him and said in a low voice, ¡°Second Young Master, Miss Song Nan is here.¡± Mu En raised his eyebrows. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± The manager shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s waiting for you in your office.¡± Mu En pushed the door open and entered. Song Nan had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Hearing themotion, she sat up in a daze and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± Mu En didn¡¯t answer. He went to the coffee machine and poured two cups of coffee. He added milk and sugar ording to Song Nan¡¯s habit and handed them to Song Nan. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. What do you n to do about Shen Su?¡± Song Nan asked directly. Mu En shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s settled. I went to see Shen Su¡¯s mother. Her mother said that as long as I can be the Mu Family¡¯s heir, she will marry Shen Su to me.¡± Song Nan took a sip of coffee and looked at Mu En in disdain. ¡°You call this resolved? Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Mu En smiled. ¡°Sister! My good sister! We have to take things one step at a time. How can we swallow a fatty in one go? This matter is already troublesome. Now, at least I can get someone from the Shen Family to stand on my side so that I can continue!¡± Song Nan ced the coffee cup on the table and stirred it slowly with the spoon. ¡°This can¡¯t be considered on your side. She wants you to be the heir of the Mu Family, but you¡¯re not!¡± Mu En smiled conceitedly. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? That position will be mine sooner orter!¡± Song Nan chuckled. ¡°We saw Mu Ci walk today. He walked like a normal person without anyone¡¯s help. He walked from upstairs to downstairs, passed through the living room, and entered the elevator.¡± Her calm narration made Mu En stand up instantly as if he had been stung by a scorpion. ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Nan looked up and smiled at him. ¡°That position might not be yours!¡± Mu En sat back on the sofa and could not say a word. No one knew what he was thinking. Song Nan took a sip of coffee elegantly and gently put down the cup. She crossed her arms and leaned against the sofa, looking at Mu En. ¡°There should be two choices in front of you now. One is to find the person who gave you the medicine back then and drug Mu Ci again so that he will continue to sit in the wheelchair. Grandpa is old and can¡¯t wait anymore. He has to choose you!¡± Mu En smiled bitterly. ¡°I still don¡¯t know who gave me the medicine. Where can I find it? Even if I have the medicine, can I sessfully poison him like before? Even if he¡¯s poisoned, doesn¡¯t he have that wild girl by his side now?¡± ¡°She can even detoxify such an old poison. This proves that she¡¯s capable! That wretched girl! It¡¯s all my fault for being careless. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let her appear. Now, I¡¯ve lost the entire game! How is that possible? How can he walk? He clearly won¡¯t live for more than a few days! Bei Shuo, this wretched girl, I really want to strangle her to death!¡± Mu En gritted his teeth. He wanted to kill Bei Shuo immediately to vent his anger. Song Nan smiled. That was what she wanted from Mu En. ¡°There¡¯s another way. Do you want to hear it?¡± Song Nan asked gently. Mu En stroked his hair and said impatiently, ¡°Aiya, Sister, don¡¯t leave me hanging! My good n was ruined in an instant. Tell me if you have any good ideas!¡± Song Nan looked at Mu En and said word by word, ¡°Change your sister-inw!¡± Mu En stopped in his tracks and looked at Song Nan in a daze. ¡°Change Bei Shuo? To whom?¡± Song Nan¡¯s gentle smile looked ruthless under the light. ¡°Me!¡± Mu En was speechless. Song Nan continued, ¡°If I were your sister-inw, I would have enough conditions to make Mu Ci continue to be a cripple. I would help you get to the top and help you stabilize your position as the heir until you be the next master of the Mu Family!¡± Mu En was dumbfounded. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you not love my brother?¡± Song Nan looked serious. ¡°Love? Do you think love is more important than money?¡± Mu En said without thinking, ¡°Money, of course!¡± He thought for a moment and added, ¡°It¡¯s money to men.¡± Song Nan said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s the same for women. I don¡¯t know what will happen after marrying Luo Bing, but at least you can guarantee that I will have money after marrying into the Mu Family, right?¡± Mu En smiled. ¡°Sister and I are united, the benefits will cut through gold.. Sister!¡± Chapter 201 - 201: Mu Yao’s Body Chapter 201: Mu Yao¡¯s Body Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Bei Shuo! Someone¡¯s looking for you!¡± Bei Shuo, who was organizing the information left behind by Li Jing in the doctor¡¯s office, looked at the door. Mu Yao, who was wearing a hospital gown, was standing there with a smug smile. ¡°Mu Yao? Why are you here?¡± Bei Shuo was very surprised. ¡°Am I very amazing?¡± Mu Yao raised her head and asked Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo put down the notebook in her hand and stuffed her hands into the pockets of her white coat. She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about you?¡± Mu Yao pouted unhappily. ¡°I found you! Am I not amazing?¡± Bei Shuo bent down and smiled. ¡°Oh¡ªyou¡¯re talking about this? Yes, it¡¯s very impressive! But why did youe to the hospital again? Shouldn¡¯t you have been discharged?¡± ¡°I can check in again!¡± Mu Yao said matter-of-factly. Bei Shuo straightened her back and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you sick again? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Out of habit, she reached out to pull Mu Yao¡¯s wrist. Mu Yao put her hands behind her back. ¡°If you treat me to a meal, I¡¯ll tell you what illness I have!¡± Bei Shuoughed. ¡°So you want me to treat you to a meal? No problem! You can choose not to tell me. I can diagnose it myself. Or I can ask your attending physician.¡± Mu Yao went forward and grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. She wheedled, ¡°Sister-inw, please eat with me.¡± Bei Shuo had no choice but to pat her shoulder. ¡°Alright, I promise you. Then sit at the side and wait for me.¡± Mu Yao nodded happily and sat at the empty work desk beside Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo tidied up the information on the table and locked it in the drawer. Coincidentally, a senior sister came in. Bei Shuo handed the key to her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any sses in the afternoon. I¡¯ve ced everything in the drawer. Students who need it can look it up.¡± The senior sister smiled and said, ¡°I happen to be free and want to read it.¡± The two of them smiled at each other and brushed past each other. Mu Yao looked back at the drawer as she walked out. ¡°Tell me, brat. What do you want to eat?¡± Bei Shuo asked Mu Yao with a smile. Mu Yao shook her hand and said, ¡°The cake in your cafeteria is especially delicious!¡± ¡°Why do you like dessert so much? Be careful not to get cavities!¡± Bei Shuo looked at her and said mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of getting fat, right?¡± Mu Yao retorted. Bei Shuo said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯m a natural beauty. I don¡¯t gain weight no matter how much I eat.¡± Mu Yao sighed. ¡°As expected, real beauties are blessed by the gods. Without the gods¡¯ blessings, one has to work hard!¡± Bei Shuoughed. ¡°Why do you have so many strange thoughts in your little head!¡± Mu Yao smiled at her. ¡°Because you have to have an interesting soul to make you like me!¡± Bei Shuo smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m impressed, brat.¡± Mu Yao had a maturity that did not match her age, but she was still cute. It always made people lower their guard against her. After buying Mu Yao her favorite dessert, Bei Shuo sat down and asked, ¡°Tell me, what illness do you have this time?¡± Mu Yao dug out a piece of mousse with her small fork and put it in her mouth. She narrowed her eyes in enjoyment before saying, ¡°Blood disease.¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. ¡°What illness?¡± ¡°Astic anemia,¡± Mu Yao said calmly. Bei Shuo reached out to feel Mu Yao¡¯s pulse. Mu Yao struggled slightly, but she still epted it calmly. She said calmly, ¡°I can let you take a look. Why don¡¯t you use me as an experimental subject? You might even be able to write a few papers. You can treat me to a meal and a cake.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s expression turned serious. Mu Yao¡¯s hand pulses were superficial. It was indeed not the pulse of a child her age. Her heart and lungs were also very weak. ¡°Mu Yao, has your health always been bad?¡± Bei Shuo asked. Mu Yao shook her head. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a happy childhood? I was too happy in my childhood and suffered retribution, so I¡¯m destined to not live long.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± Bei Shuo chided. Mu Yao rolled her eyes at her. ¡°What¡¯s there to make a fuss about? Isn¡¯t my Big Brother also a sickly person?¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what to say. Mu Yao thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very pitiful?¡± Without waiting for Bei Shuo to answer, Mu Yao took the opportunity to climb up. ¡°Then spend more time with me in the future. Give me some of your love. I¡¯m a pitiful child. I need you, my caring sister-inw, to care for me and apany me more. This will help me maintain a good mood.. When I¡¯m in a good mood, my illness will naturally be easier to treat, right?¡± Chapter 202 - 202: You’re Not Small Chapter 202: You¡¯re Not Small Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo was speechless. She pushed the cake towards Mu Yao and said softly, ¡°Eat. Eat more.¡± Mu Yao bit her fork and rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Is this pity?¡± Bei Shuo rested her chin on her hand and sighed. She looked at her and said, ¡°Do you need it?¡± Mu Yao shook her head. ¡°Of course not, but if you can apany me more out of pity, I still need it.¡± Bei Shuo smiled helplessly. ¡°Why do you like me so much?¡± Mu Yao sighed and imitated Bei Shuo. ¡°Other than you, I can¡¯t find anyone good, right?¡± Seeing that Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand, she counted with her fingers. ¡°My parents are busy earning money and loving each other. I have two brothers who are rted by blood. One of them is like me, who has today but no tomorrow. The other fools around. I have a grandfather who doesn¡¯t like me either. Tell me, who else is there?¡± Bei Shuo had to admit that what she said made sense. Such a young child could see the people and things around her clearly. To her, it was probably a form of sorrow. Bei Shuo rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reluctantly spend more time with you in the future. I can even cook delicious food for you! I¡¯ll let you try my cooking. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it!¡± Mu Yao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? The dumplings you brought mest time were very delicious. Can you make them for me again?¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you your Brother Mu Ci¡¯s leftovers next time!¡± Mu Yao pouted and red at her. Bei Shuo was overjoyed. Mu Yao said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s another reason why I like you!¡± Bei Shuo was all ears. ¡°You don¡¯t spoil me and don¡¯t treat me carefully. I feel very disappointed when I see the pity in others¡¯ eyes,¡± Mu Yao said bluntly. Bei Shuo tapped her little nose. ¡°How pretentious! I won¡¯t give in to you! Since I was young, others have always given in to me! I don¡¯t have any experience raising children. If you want to be with me, you have to listen to me! I don¡¯t like disobedient children!¡± Mu Yao tilted her head. ¡°Another reason is that you¡¯re stupider than others.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop liking me?¡± Mu Yaoughed. Bei Shuo alsoughed. After eating and drinking her fill, Bei Shuo sent Mu Yao back to the ward. Only then did she realize that no one had looked for Mu Yao after she left for so long. Bei Shuo was taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother apany you to the hospital?¡± Mu Yao frowned. ¡°Seriously! It¡¯s your first day knowing me. Do you know her? Of course, there¡¯s no one to apany you. I chased the nanny away. I¡¯m used to being alone. Is everyone going to the afterlife alone? What¡¯s wrong with getting used to being alone early?¡± Bei Shuo was speechless. She gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re right! You¡¯re a philosopher! Then what do you think we should do? Should I stay here with you? Or should you get used to someone first?¡± Mu Yao grabbed her and immediately put on a smile. ¡°Sister-inw, apany me.¡± Bei Shuo nced at her. ¡°Hmph! Isn¡¯t it a little toote to wheedle now?¡± Although she said that, she still helped Mu Yao onto the bed and settled her down. Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Bei Shuo said, ¡°You must be tired. Sleep for a while.¡± Mu Yao held her hand. ¡°Are you going to leave after I sleep? Are you looking forward to me sleeping now?¡± Bei Shuo patted her hand lightly and said deliberately, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Mu Yao smiled happily. ¡°Little Sister-inw is the best! I hate people who coax me against my will the most. Alright, I¡¯m really tired. I have to sleep for a while. Help me call the nurse in. I want to get an injection, take medicine, and sleep!¡± She leaned against the pillow and twisted around. Bei Shuo watched as the nurse put Mu Yao on an intravenous drip. She slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath before leaving. Bei Shuo went to the nurses¡¯ station to check on Mu Yao¡¯s medical record. The nurse handed it to her without asking. She said softly, ¡°Mu Yao doesn¡¯t have a good temper. Her family is always very careful. I¡¯ve never seen her so happy and smiling. Can youe and apany her often?¡± Bei Shuo took a deep look at the nurse and didn¡¯t answer her question. She pointed at the medical record and asked, ¡°Her current treatment n uses western medicine, right?¡± The young nurse nodded in confusion. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t say anything. She closed the medical record and said goodbye, ignoring the nurse¡¯s hesitation.. Chapter 203 - 203: Bei Shuo’s Speculation Chapter 203: Bei Shuo¡¯s Spection Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo only knocked on Mu Ci¡¯s study door when she saw Gu Ming rushing downstairs with her briefcase. Mu Ci stood up from the wheelchair and spread his arms, waiting for Bei Shuo to throw herself at him. Bei Shuo grinned and hugged him. ¡°Why is Brother still in a wheelchair? Didn¡¯t Gu Ming know that your leg is fine?¡± Mu Ci hugged her and smiled. ¡°Gu Ming reminded me that it¡¯s better to restrain myself first so that there won¡¯t be too many people knowing about it. If word gets out, it will cause unnecessary trouble.¡± Bei Shuo yed with the buttons on Mu Ci¡¯s chest and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s quite smart.¡± Mu Ci smiled and kissed her palm. ¡°Of course. How can I use someone who isn¡¯t smart?¡± He pulled Bei Shuo to the sofa and sat down. Bei Shuo leaned against him and rolled her eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯m also a shrewd person, right?¡± Mu Ci tapped the tip of her nose and smiled without saying anything. Bei Shuo liked the feeling of being with Mu Ci very much, but she didn¡¯t know that this was a torment for Mu Ci. He calmed himself down and hugged the girl in his arms as he shook her gently. ¡°You¡¯re back sote today?¡± Bei Shuo recalled the serious matter and told Mu Ci about Mu Yao¡¯s condition. Mu Ci frowned and did not speak. Bei Shuo looked at his expression and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She simply said her thoughts. ¡°I saw from the medical records that Mu Yao is using western medicine now. There¡¯s no Chinese medicine involved. I took her pulse and realized that this child¡¯s health is indeed very poor. Her pulse is quite strange. As I don¡¯t know her medical history, I don¡¯t dare toe to a conclusion. Moreover, I keep feeling that something is wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Mu Ci tidied Bei Shuo¡¯s hair and used his fingers to smoothen her furrowed brows. ¡°Mu Yao is very familiar with the hospital. She wanders around the hospital without anyone to apany her or care about her. She should know that I¡¯m a Chinese medicine practitioner, but she¡¯s not eager to let me take her pulse. She¡¯s not against it, either. However, she didn¡¯t ask me for the results after I was done.¡± ¡°This child is in a vicious cycle. There¡¯s no one around her. Is she really not going to care or is she especially at ease? I have an ufortable feeling. It¡¯s as if they predicted that I would apany her, but why? Why do they let me apany her at ease?¡± Mu Ci listened to Bei Shuo and didn¡¯t say anything. He hummed softly and gestured for Bei Shuo to continue. Bei Shuo deliberated over her words and said with difficulty, ¡°Brother, do you think Mu Yao looks like a bait? To catch a silly fish like me? Then, do they want me to take the initiative to treat Mu Yao?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s fingers that were caressing the back of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand paused. Bei Shuo looked at Mu Ci with her big eyes and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Am I thinking too much?¡± Mu Ci couldn¡¯t help but kiss the corner of her lips. ¡°You describe it well, silly fish.¡± Bei Shuo was unhappy. She patted him and refused to let him y with her hands again. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Mu Ci was amused. ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Bei Shuo pulled Mu Ci¡¯s hand over and bit the back of it gently. She said fiercely on purpose, ¡°I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Mu Ci was overjoyed. He hugged Bei Shuo and kissed her fiercely. After listening to her nagging for so long, he had long coveted her little mouth. This silly girl didn¡¯t sense anything at all. He was so angry. From fierce to gentle, Bei Shuo gradually lost herself in Mu Ci¡¯s kiss. Mu Ci¡¯s breathing gradually became unstable. He sighed inwardly and tried his best to calm down before letting go of Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo leaned into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. Neither of them spoke. When Mu Cipletely calmed down, he realized that the little thing in his arms was breathing evenly and had already fallen asleep. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Mu Ci fell into deep thought as he looked at Bei Shuo¡¯s exquisite and fair face. He had taken Bei Shuo¡¯s every word to heart. He believed in Bei Shuo as if he believed in himself. Bei Shuo was not contaminated by the mortal world. She was very sensitive to people and was not affected by emotions. This was very rare. Then, did Mu Yao really get close to Bei Shuo on purpose and use Bei Shuo¡¯s curiosity to treat her? Why? They could use any doctor in the hospital with a word. Why did they have to use such a method to scheme against Bei Shuo? Scheme? As soon as this word entered his mind, Mu Ci instinctively became vignt. They also wanted to scheme against Bei Shuo? What was there about Bei Shuo that was worthy of their schemes? His current condition was a secret to the public, so no one knew about Bei Shuo¡¯s medical skills¡ª What was wrong? Chapter 204 - 204: Bei Shuo Was Being Used Chapter 204: Bei Shuo Was Being Used Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Uncle Liu, all of Li Jing¡¯s information is missing.¡± Liu Ming¡¯s expression was extremely ugly when he heard the report from the other end of the phone. Mu Ci nodded, not surprised. ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± Liu Ming didn¡¯t know what to say. Mu Ci said softly, ¡°Bei Shuo is right. Someone has been secretly manipting everything. Now that they¡¯ve reached out to Bei Shuo, but we still have no idea.¡± ¡°Young Master, does this matter have something to do with An Ya?¡± Liu Ming asked carefully. Mu Ci pondered for a moment. ¡°We can¡¯t expose An Ya. She¡¯s safe now. As long as we don¡¯t move, she¡¯ll be fine. I just don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with Mu Yao.¡± Liu Ming said, ¡°CEO Lin is stubborn. She won¡¯t tell the family about this. Old Master doesn¡¯t know either. If Madam finds out, I¡¯m afraid¡ª¡± Mu Ci exhaled. ¡°She¡¯ll think that this is Lin Jun¡¯s retribution.¡± Her mother had only seen so much in her life. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Lin Jun deliberately let Bei Shuo know about Mu Yao¡¯s condition. She wants Bei Shuo to take the initiative to treat Mu Yao. This way, even if my mother finds out, she will only vent her anger on Bei Shuo. She can stay out of it,¡± Mu Ci said coldly. Liu Ming nodded. ¡°Only this possibility makes sense.¡± ¡°She predicted that Bei Shuo would definitely lend a helping hand as a doctor. I didn¡¯t expect her to have the intention to use Bei Shuo!¡± The more Mu Ci thought about it, the angrier he became. Liu Ming could not help but sigh. Young Madam would probably not ignore Mu Yao. Mu Ci pinched the bridge of his nose and leaned his head against the back of the wheelchair. This couldn¡¯t go on. He and Bei Shuo were exposed in front of everyone and became targets for others to attack urately. Bei Shuo was innocent. No matter how sensitive he was, it was difficult for him to resist the schemes of so many people. ¡°Uncle Liu, arrange for Li Bai and the others toe back. However, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s far from enough to leave the Mu Family. Then I have to make more preparations for our future.¡± Mu Ci calmed down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± Liu Ming agreed without asking. To his Young Master, it was already very difficult to live. These people even made things worse and did not let him rx. Then it was better to resist. ¡°Shen Su, believe me. There¡¯s really nothing between me and Bei Le. She¡¯s my sister-inw¡¯s younger sister. We¡¯ve met a few times at home. She calls me Brother. I saw that the two families are inws, so I got closer to her. That¡¯s all. I just treat her as a little sister. Really, believe me! I swear, if I¡¯m lying, let me be struck by lightning!¡± Mu En stood outside Shen Su¡¯s door and begged. ¡°Can you open the door and let¡¯s talk face to face? Shen Su, believe me this once and give me a chance, okay?¡± Mu En knocked on the door again. When he heard no movement inside, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a worried expression. ¡°Why? Is she still ignoring you?¡± Yu Ling stood at the door of the living room with a shawl on. Mu En looked at Yu Ling pitifully. Yu Ling smiled at him and knocked twice on the door. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Shen Su! Come out. I have something to tell you!¡± There was no sound from inside. Yu Ling continued, ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum like a child anymore! You have to face everything properly and make it clear. What¡¯s with you running away like this? Come out! Let Mu En exin it to you clearly! Even if you¡¯re quarreling, you have to make things clear!¡± Yu Ling knocked a few more times, but there was still no response. Yu Ling was really angry. She called the butler over. ¡°Get the spare key and open the door!¡± Seeing this, Mu En hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be like this. Why don¡¯t I go back first ande back when Shen Su¡¯s anger has subsided?¡± ¡°No way! She¡¯s too willful! We have to let her know this time that not everything can go ording to her wishes.¡± Yu Ling knew best that if she couldn¡¯t control Shen Su this time, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the future. Shen Su had chosen this betrothal herself. She had not informed her mother before making the decision. Now that something had happened, it was definitely impossible for her to do whatever she wanted. Shen Su had to understand that love was not the most important thing in marriage. Benefits were! She was a daughter of the Shen Family, so she had to understand her responsibilities. No matter how bad Mu En was, he was the most likely to be the sessor of the Mu Family.. This alone was enough to make him the most suitable marriage partner for Shen Su! Chapter 205 - 205: Encountered An Obstacle Chapter 205: Encountered An Obstacle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The butler opened the door and was stunned. Yu Ling pushed the butler away and almost fainted. The window was wide open, and a curtain was hanging on the window. Shen Su had actually escaped from the window! The butler hurriedly ran to the window to take a look. There was no one downstairs. The curtains were tied together and hung down to the ground. It seemed that Second Young Mistress was not injured and he was finally relieved. Yu Ling flew into a rage. She pointed at the window and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Get her back immediately!¡± The butler said carefully, ¡°Young Mistress must have returned to the old residence to look for Old Master and Old Madam.¡± How could Yu Ling not know? But in front of Mu En, how could she give in? ¡°Does she think that she¡¯ll be fine after hiding in the old residence? You! Hurry up and find her for me!¡± Yu Ling said hatefully. The butler replied, ¡°Yes.¡± However, he did not move. He wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the old residence to ask for her. Mu En hurriedly supported Yu Ling. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be anxious. Since Shen Su went to the old residence, I¡¯ll go to the old residence to look for her. If she tells her grandparents, I¡¯ll exin it to them so that the misunderstanding won¡¯t deepen.¡± Yu Ling looked at Mu En approvingly. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she was. She shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need! Our Old Master and Old Madam are not as reasonable as your grandfather. They¡¯ve always been on the side of their rtives and not reason. If you go, they might criticize you once that wretched girl frames you! Go back first. There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll definitely persuade her to turn back. Mu En, you have to settle your matters well too!¡± ¡°Yes! Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely handle it well! I won¡¯t leave any evidence for others!¡± Mu En hurriedly promised. Lin Xu nced at Mu En carefully. ¡°Yes¡ªWhat did Miss Shen say?¡± He changed his words and did not ask directly if Missy Shen agreed to reconcile. Mu En sighed and leaned back in his seat, tapping the space between his eyebrows with his thumb joints. Lin Xu knew that this matter was probably not easy to handle. Second Young Master had never been so worried about any woman. However, Shen Su was not anyone else. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Miss Bei Le rify your rtionship?¡± Lin Xu suggested. After all, Bei Le was easy to deal with. She didn¡¯t dare to resist whatever he asked her to do. If she couldn¡¯t, he still had his trump card to control her. Mu En shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless to Shen Su. We can only put the matter with Bei Le aside and dilute it. It¡¯s making things worse now.¡± He was careless and underestimated Shen Su¡¯s temper. After all, ever since their rtionship became clear, Shen Su¡¯s attitude towards him was quite normal. It was so normal that he almost forgot that Shen Su was a girl with a bad temper. He thought that Shen Su had to be more sensible after making things clear in front of the parents of the two families. Unexpectedly, Shen Su really did not care. ¡°You, find someone to get close to Wan Yang. First, find out if the two of them bumped into us on purpose that day. Then, see if Wan Yang can help. Give her a future. As long as she can help, she can ask for any conditions.¡± Mu En felt that he could only try his best now. Lin Xu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of such a key person! Alright, I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡± Lin Xu turned to leave. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Mu En stopped him. ¡°We can use both kindness and power. We have the ability to make her popr and let her reach the peak. We also have the ability to make her unable to turn things around for the rest of her life.¡± Mu En¡¯s tone was very calm. Lin Xu knew that the calmer his tone was, the angrier he was. It was a wonder that Second Young Master did not re up in such a passive situation. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Young Master. It will definitely be done!¡± On the other hand, Shen Su was sleeping on the sofa in Shen Bai¡¯s living room. Shen Bai¡¯s figure was already very clumsy. She held her stomach and pushed Shen Su. ¡°Get up quickly! I know you¡¯re pretending to be asleep! How rude will it be when your Brother-inwes back and sees you like this?¡± Shen Su stood up very unwillingly, careful not to touch Shen Bai. She muttered, ¡°Why is he back at this time? Is hispany going to close down? Doesn¡¯t he have to be busy?¡± Shen Bai reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°Can¡¯t you hope for him to be better? You can¡¯t vent your anger randomly, right?¡± When she put down her hand, she saw the tears on her sister¡¯s face. Her heart softened and she sighed. She sat down beside Shen Su. ¡°Have you gone to Grandpa and Grandma? Did you tell them?¡± Shen Su shook her head and inserted her fingers into her hair. She did not move for a long time.. Chapter 206 - 206: Her Parents’ Attitude Chapter 206: Her Parents¡¯ Attitude Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Bai pulled Shen Su¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it that difficult? I¡¯ll apany you to see Grandma. Grandma won¡¯t reprimand you. She always takes your side no matter what. You should tell her earlier in case something happens and it¡¯ll be difficult then.¡± Shen Su held Shen Bai¡¯s hand and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Sister, my mother is really on Mu En¡¯s side. She doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m hurt at all.¡± Only then did Shen Bai understand why her sister was sad. She was not surprised, but she was quite sad for Shen Su. She patted the back of her sister¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandma. Don¡¯t let them beat you to it and Grandma wille to a conclusion first. Then you¡¯ll be passive and make Grandpa and Grandma passive.¡± She nced at her sister and lowered her eyes. ¡°As long as Grandpa and Grandma are still around, no one else has the right to do whatever they want in this family.¡± Her tone was very firm. Shen Su felt extremely upset. Yu Ling only returned to the old residence with Shen Yi after he got off work. She did not have the guts to go back to the old residence to challenge Old Master and Old Madam, even if she wanted to bring her biological daughter back. In this family, even Old Master¡¯s dog in the backyard had a higher status than her. Shen Yi already knew the whole story, so his face immediately darkened when he saw Shen Su. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going home? Why are you always hiding here?¡± Shen Su leaned towards Grandma. Ning Xin nced at her son and didn¡¯t even look at Yu Ling. She said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this her home? Can¡¯t shee and apany the olddy when she¡¯s free? This child is very filial! Her sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. She can be happy with Shen Su¡¯spany. Are you ming her orining about us old farts? We¡¯re such bothers, right?.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s arrogance immediately decreased. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean that. Look at what you¡¯re saying. Aren¡¯t you maligning your son?¡± Ning Xin rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to wrong your daughter too?¡± Shen Yi was helpless and could only say, ¡°Mom, this child is too willful. She quarreled with Mu En and insisted on breaking up. Our families have agreed on their rtionship. We¡¯repatible. Mu En is not bad either. Where else can we find such a good marriage candidate? She insisted on fooling around and refused to listen to anyone. She¡¯s really not sensible at all!¡± Shen Yi red at Shen Su sternly. Shen Su turned her head away and wiped the tears off her face. Ning Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered to hear her son¡¯s words. She said patiently, ¡±1 know about this. I even got someone to investigate. It¡¯s indeed because that kid from the Mu Family has a bad character. I agree to Shen Su breaking up. I¡¯ve also informed Mu Chen. Our girl doesn¡¯t need to do such a thing as a marriage alliance.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t do well in the family business, it¡¯s because you men are ipetent. Don¡¯t have any thoughts of letting girls marry for business! If you admit that you¡¯re ipetent, make a sound as soon as possible and give up your position. Naturally, there will be girls with both virtue and talent to rece you. They won¡¯t do worse than you.¡± Shen Yi was speechless. In this family, Old Master was in charge of the name, but the actual person in charge was Old Madam. She really meant what she said. Old Master listened to Old Madam the most in his life. She had a fiery temper when she was young. Now that she was old, especially when it came to her grandchildren whom she adored, her temper was so calm that it was like she was a different personpared to when she was young. However, Shen Yi knew very well that Old Master could scold him, but he should not make Old Madam dislike him. Seeing that he had wilted, Yu Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. She gently pulled his arm and red at Shen Su. She made up her mind and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, Mu En came to the house to apologize today. He¡¯s quite sincere. The Eldest Madam of the Mu Family also came and pleaded for her son. She said that it was all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not umon for youngdies to pounce on children from families like ours. Mu En is really wronged this time. Shen Su, don¡¯t keep hiding. Just meet Mu En and have a good talk. If there¡¯s any knot in your heart, can¡¯t you just resolve it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? I saw it with my own eyes, not hearsay.¡± Shen Su finally spoke and faced her biological parents. ¡°So what? Sometimes, it might not be true even if you see it with your own eyes. You should consider Mu En¡¯s feelings. You should hear what he has to say. What if there¡¯s something else? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Yu Ling guided him patiently.. Chapter 207 - 207: The Protection Of Her Family Chapter 207: The Protection Of Her Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Yi said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother is right. If there¡¯s anything, just face it directly and discuss it properly. Why are you hiding? Mu En is such an outstanding man. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to have a few ambiguous partners? Why are you so petty? It¡¯s fine as long as he puts you in the most important position. Isn¡¯t it good for a daughter-inw of a big family to have some magnanimity?¡± p! Ning Xin pped the table, and everyone trembled. Shen Bai instinctively pulled Ning Xin¡¯s hand and rubbed her palm. Ning Xin red at her son. ¡°Where did you learn this? Is this something a father like you should say? I don¡¯t even have such a stale concept as an old person. How dare you use this to educate your biological daughter?¡± ¡°Why? Did that little bastard from the Mu Family give you any benefits? You actually spoke up for him like this and didn¡¯t hesitate to suppress your daughter to make her swallow her grievances? Are you humans? You¡¯re worse than animals!¡± She raised her voice. ¡°Someone! Chase them out! I didn¡¯t prepare food for the animals here!¡± The servants and butler hurriedly ran over. For a moment, they did not know what to do and looked at Eldest Young Mistress for help. Shen Bai sighed inwardly. She stood behind Ning Xin and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Have you forgotten what Bei Shuo told you? Shen Su,e here!¡± Shen Su pounced in front of Ning Xin and knelt down with a plop. She sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I caused this.¡± Ning Xin was a little surprised. She ced her hand on Shen Su¡¯s head and stroked it gently. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Did you do anything wrong?¡± She reached out and cupped Shen Su¡¯s face. ¡°My good granddaughter isn¡¯t like this. Where¡¯s your fearless spirit?¡± Shen Bai was also secretly shocked. Ever since she confirmed her rtionship with Mu En, Shen Su¡¯s emotions had never been especially stable. In the past, Shen Su did whatever she wanted. With Grandpa, Grandma, Brother, and Sister pampering her, she had always been domineering and would never cry easily. She seemed to have shed all the tears she had umted in the past during this period of time. This was very abnormal. Shen Yi frowned and nced at Shen Bai, asking her to find a way out. Shen Bai ignored her and said gently, ¡°Grandma, Shen Su is very sensible now. She¡¯s responsible and has a sense of responsibility. She¡¯s really grown up. It¡¯s just that this time, she¡¯s really hurt, so she feels aggrieved.¡± Ning Xin nodded and wiped Shen Su¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°Good child, let¡¯s not cry. Dating is a matter of mutual consent. Now that you¡¯re unwilling, of course you can break up. There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. There are many good men. You¡¯ll definitely meet better ones in the future. Dating isn¡¯t a simple matter. Family background is just a bonus. It¡¯s not important. What you have to see is the bottom line of a person¡¯s character. Look at his worst. Do you understand?¡± Shen Su nodded slightly. She took the tissue from Ning Xin¡¯s hand and wiped her tears. She turned around and said to Shen Yi and Shen Yi, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll ask Mu En tomorrow to make things clear. We¡¯ll definitely break up. You don¡¯t have to persuade me. Don¡¯t persuade me anymore. I won¡¯t be with him anymore.¡± Ning Xin nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you so wishy-washy? You don¡¯t have to aggrieve yourself for anyone, understand? The first thing our Shen Family girls have to consider is always their own feelings, understand? You have Grandpa, Grandma, Brother, and Sister to support you at all times!¡± She excluded her parents. Shen Yi¡¯s face turned green and red. Yu Ling moved closer to her husband. She was indignant. She did not dare to fight the Old Madam head-on. The Old Madam could chase her out of this house without her husband¡¯s permission. In front of Old Master and Old Madam, her husband was just a decoration. Shen Su nodded and said to the two of them, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you guys letting Mu En in to look for me again after I go back. I¡¯ll stay here for a few days to clear my heart. I¡¯ll make an appointment with Mu En myself. I¡¯ll choose the ce to talk. Don¡¯t interfere with me. This is my own business. I know my limits.¡± Yu Ling panicked. ¡°How can you do that? How can this be your own business? This concerns our two families¡ª¡± ¡°Our rtionship doesn¡¯t have to be maintained with Shen Su¡¯s lifetime of happiness. You don¡¯t have to make things difficult for her.¡± Ning Xin interrupted Yu Ling coldly.. Chapter 208 - 208: Breaking Up With Her Parents Chapter 208: Breaking Up With Her Parents Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Ling was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, but she red at Shen Su angrily. Shen Su looked at her parents and thought about what Sister had said. Grandpa and Grandma were not obstacles. Her parents were. She could not help but feel sad. ¡°If I marry Mu En, Mu En will inherit the Mu Family in the future, and I be the Madam of the Mu Family, will you be proud? Am I a glorious person in your eyes? If you want me to marry him without caring about anything now, are you nning to turn a blind eye to my unhappiness in the future?¡± Yu Ling lowered her gaze and forced a smile. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, child. How can we ignore you? If you marry over, I don¡¯t think Mu En will dare to treat you badly. What are you afraid of with your powerful maternal family? Everyone in the family will care about you!¡± Shen Su sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just thinking of getting Brother and Sister to back me up. When the timees, only Brother and Sister can help me. As long as Mu En gives you some benefits, you¡¯ll change sides!¡± ¡°Just like now. You say that you love and dote on me, but you¡¯re thinking about how to use me to exchange for the greatest benefits. Let¡¯s not pretend anymore. If you force me again, I¡¯ll cut ties with you publicly!¡± She knew that reasoning wouldn¡¯t work with her parents. She might as well fall out with them and settle this once and for all. Shen Yi said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Cut ties with us? Don¡¯t you have to return to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house after you leave? If you have the ability, leave the Shen Familypletely? Let me see how tough your wings are!¡± Shen Yi was about to hit Shen Su. Yu Ling hurriedly pulled him back and said anxiously, ¡°Shen Su! Apologize to your father quickly! Hurry!¡± Shen Su stubbornly refused to speak. ¡°p!¡± A crisp pnded on her face. Shen Su took the p without dodging. Shen Bai frowned and hurriedly went forward to pull her sister over. Ning Xin was so angry that she pointed at her son and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± Only then did Shen Yi stop. He looked at his hands in disbelief and then at his daughter, who was covering her face and not saying a word. He was a little stunned. Ning Xin pulled her granddaughter over, her heart aching. Shen Su knelt down and said calmly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault for causing such trouble, making everyone lose face. Grandma, I want to leave home for a period of time. Please agree.¡± Ning Xin said anxiously, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Leave the house? You can leave the house, but stay with Grandma! Let¡¯s see who dares to bully you! I¡¯ll chase him out of the Shen Family!¡± Shen Su looked up and pulled Ning Xin¡¯s hand to her face that was not hit. She forced a smile. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m already an adult. My education is not that good. At the very least, I have a paper education. I¡¯m not as capable as my brothers and sisters, but I also want to go out and experience hardships. I don¡¯t want to achieve nothing and just wait to get married. I don¡¯t want my entire life¡¯s glory and disgrace to depend on a man. Grandma, do you support me?¡± Ning Xin was stunned. Shen Bai did not expect Shen Su to say such a thing. She was stunned and could not help but feel gratified. This sister was even more like a member of the Shen Family than their father. Seeing that Ning Xin was silent, Shen Bai knew that the Old Madam could not get around this. Hence, She went forward and pulled Shen Su up. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, Su is a sensible child. It¡¯s not in vain that we dote on her usually.¡± Ning Xin was an intelligent person. She just didn¡¯t expect Shen Su to be so independent. Her heart ached and she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. Shen Yi¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. Due to his mother¡¯s dignity, he did not dare to attack again. Yu Ling was also anxious and had no choice. Ning Xin let out a long sigh and nodded. ¡°Alright! You¡¯re more ambitious than your good-for-nothing parents! Alright! Grandma supports you! My granddaughter can still be sessful without relying on her ancestors. She¡¯s definitely not a useless young mistress! Grandma respects your choice! Grandma will help you make the decisions for the marriage. We¡¯ll take care of everything. Don¡¯t worry. Just live ording to your own wishes!¡± Shen Su hugged Ning Xin and called out in a choked voice, ¡°Grandma!¡± Ning Xin hugged her granddaughter and stroked her back. ¡°Grandma is happy. My granddaughter is a sensible child. Grandma will always be your backing. The family will always be open to you, and your brother and sister will always stand behind you. Good child, don¡¯t be afraid of anything.. Go! Go find your own goal and direction!¡± Chapter 209 - 209: Naughty Sister Chapter 209: Naughty Sister Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo exined the math questions to Mu Yao, who was lying on the hospital bed. Mu Yao listened attentively. Mu Ci pushed the door open and entered in a wheelchair. ¡°Big Brother? Why are you here?¡± Mu Yao asked in surprise. Bei Shuo jumped up. ¡°Eh? Why are you here?¡± Mu Ci smiled and held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not in the office. 1 reckon you¡¯re here. 1 got it right.¡± Mu Yao pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t show off your love in front of a bachelorette like me.¡± Bei Shuo patted her hand. ¡°You little brat, you don¡¯t have the right to be called a bachelorette!¡± Mu Yao made a face at her. Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair moved forward a little and he asked Mu Yao, ¡°How is it? Do you feel bad?¡± Mu Yao¡¯s expression darkened, and she smiled. ¡°1 won¡¯t feel bad if Little Sister-inw stays with me.¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°How annoying! She¡¯s not medicine.¡± Mu Yao pursed her lips. ¡°Brother just doesn¡¯t want to give Little Sister-inw to me! If you tell me directly, I might return her to you.¡± ¡°Alright, return your sister-inw to me. I¡¯m taking her to dinner.¡± Mu Ci smiled gently. Mu Yao looked at the two of them with longing in her eyes. She sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return her to you! I have to umte some virtue for myself, or I¡¯ll suffer more retribution. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mu Ci said in a low voice. Mu Yao was shocked and forced a smile. ¡°1 was just saying. I heard that my illness is cursed.¡± Mu Ci said seriously, ¡°Illness is illness. It¡¯s not a curse! If you¡¯re sick, treat your illness well. You¡¯re so young. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Mu Yao said, ¡°I heard that I saved Grandma the moment I was born. Grandma also has a blood disease. That¡¯s why my surname is Mu. Otherwise, how could I be so lucky?¡± Mu Ci wanted to say something, but Bei Shuo stopped him. She reached back and pinched Mu Yao¡¯s face. ¡°Yo, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. Getting sick can be considered a blessing! You little brat, you have a lot of ideas! Why don¡¯t I find a few godly dancers to dance for you in the ward tomorrow to expel the evil aura? Think about that scene. It¡¯s so lively!¡± Mu Yao was amused. ¡°Sister-inw, what kind of nonsense is in your head?¡± Bei Shuo ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m sprouting nonsense? You¡¯re clearly the one who¡¯s mischievous and letting your imagination run wild, alright?¡± Mu Yao reached out to hold her hand with a soft smile. Bei Shuo reached out and held her back. She said magnanimously, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you since you¡¯re good-looking!¡± Mu Yao smiled and avoided her to look at Mu Ci behind her. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re really lucky. You¡¯re so lucky to have Little Sister-inw around.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off. I¡¯m a little tired too. You guys can leave. I¡¯ll sleep for a while. However, Sister-inw, you have toe tomorrow. My math ss isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Mu Yao shook Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and wheedled. Bei Shuo raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the nurse¡¯s desk first and ask if you¡¯re obedient. If they give you a bad review, I¡¯ll turn around and leave!¡± Mu Yao raised her hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be good!¡± Only then did Bei Shuo turn around and push Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. He turned around and saw that Lin Jun and Mu Guo were already standing at the door. Tears streamed down Lin Jun¡¯s face, and her entire body trembled with sobs. Mu Guo¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at them, and his expression was a little unnatural. Mu Ci and Bei Shuo didn¡¯t say anything. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t even know how to greet them. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Jun cleared her throat and thanked them in a hoarse voice. She pulled Mu Guo aside. ¡°Stay with Mu Yao. I¡¯ll send them off.¡± As expected of an outstanding professional woman, Lin Jun had excellent control over her emotions, and she smiled at the two of them. Bei Shuo pushed Mu Ci past Mu Guo. Lin Jun followed Mu Ci through the long corridor and pressed the elevator button. When they were waiting for the elevator, Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Go back and apany Mu Yao.¡± Lin Jun smiled and followed them into the elevator. Walking on the winding path in the hospital garden, Lin Jun finally said slowly, ¡°We can only wait for suitable bone marrow stem cells to transnt to cure Mu Yao¡¯s illness. There¡¯s no other way.¡± Bei Shuo was about to speak when Mu Ci said, ¡°Does she really have the same illness as Grandma?¡± Lin Jun nodded. ¡°Yes, she was able to save Grandma¡¯s life back then, but no one can save her now.¡± ¡°Have you tried Chinese medicine?¡± Bei Shuo asked carefully. Lin Jun nced at Bei Shuo and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s useless..¡± Chapter 210 - 210: A Meeting Of Good Friends Chapter 210: A Meeting Of Good Friends Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else. She wasn¡¯t confident that she could treat this illness. Moreover, Lin Jun didn¡¯t believe in traditional Chinese medicine. Even Mu Yao didn¡¯t have such intentions. Mu Guo must have told them about Bei Shuo¡¯s medical skills, but they avoided talking about it. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess, so transferring her bone marrow wasn¡¯t a bad idea. With the Mu Family and Lin Jun¡¯s financial resources, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. They would find it eventually. It was just that Mu Yao would suffer a little. ¡°Mu Yao is in a bad mood and keeps throwing tantrums at Mu Guo and me for no reason. She only smiles happily when she¡¯s with Bei Shuo. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her smile so happily. She¡¯s even willing to stay in the hospital and not go home because Bei Shuo won¡¯t be with her when she gets home,¡± Lin Jun said softly. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t bear it and hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best to apany her in the future.¡± Lin Jun was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mu Ci, thank you! Thank you, Bei Shuo. 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Since she¡¯s unwilling to go home, she can stay in the hospital. It¡¯ll be more convenient for Bei Shuo to see her.¡± Lin Jun faltered for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll let her stay in the hospital. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if she stays here.¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s no need to force her to study. She can learn as much as she can. She doesn¡¯t have to work so hard. Her health is the most important!¡± Mu Ci said. Lin Jun nodded repeatedly and thanked him profusely. Neither of them spoke again until they got into the car. ¡°Brother, do I really not have to care about Mu Yao?¡± Bei Shuo asked carefully when he saw that Mu Ci was troubled. Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand in his palm and rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb. After a long time, he said, ¡°How do you think she is now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s alright. The medicine used is the best. She¡¯s young and has the ability to create blood, so it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Pay attention to her first. It¡¯s fine as long as Mu Yao is not in danger.¡± It was nothing to suffer. It was not an exaggeration to say that children from families like theirs were here to atone for their sins. They were all cursed. ¡°Grandma Shen called Grandpa personally to cancel Mu En and Shen Su¡¯s engagement,¡± Mu Ci told Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was shocked and relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Shen Su moved out of the Shen Family. She will have to rely on herself in the future.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bei Shuo was puzzled. She took out her cell phone and called Shen Su. Shen Su¡¯s voice was filled with joy. ¡°1 was just about to call you! Bei Shuo, I have to rely on myself in the future!¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You are just breaking up. Why do you have to rely on yourself?¡± Shen Su smiled. ¡°When are you free? Treat me to a meal. I¡¯ll be financially independent in the future and have to earn money myself. 1 just submitted my resume and haven¡¯t received a reply. Do you mind supporting me before 1 find a job?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind! Where are you staying? Why don¡¯t youe to my house? You can even save on rent. 1 can even cook for you,¡± Bei Shuo said, her heart aching. Shen Suughed. ¡°1 appreciate your kindness. Little Bei Shuo, you¡¯re so silly. Your surname is Mu. I can¡¯t go even if I¡¯m beaten to death! Don¡¯t worry, Grandma agreed for me to leave home. As for you, you can just give me a meal from time to time. 1 don¡¯t have any problem with your daily life, but I¡¯ll have to rely on you to eat a good meal. However, 1¡¯11 repay you double when I earn money in the future!¡± Shen Su¡¯s happiness could be heard in her voice. Bei Shuo felt helpless. ¡°1 thought 1 would hear a tragic story. Why does it sound like aedy now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something to be happy about! Hurry up and tell me when you can treat me to a meal! The premise is that you don¡¯t bring your husband along! Let him y with my Big Brother!¡± Shen Su said angrily. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mu Ci, who was listening to their conversation. Mu Ci said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Zhenpin Pavilion. You guys eat and chat there. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± Before Bei Shuo could speak, Shen Su had already shouted, ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯re loyal! Mu Ci, I¡¯ll remember your kindness first. 1¡¯11 definitely repay you!¡± Mu Ci smiled. Bei Shuo looked at her cell phone and said, ¡°Alright, heroine! Let¡¯s go quickly! We won¡¯t have anything to eat if we¡¯rete!¡± Putting down the phone, Bei Shuo asked, ¡°Brother, do you have something to do? 1 can take a taxi home after dinner..¡± Chapter 211 - 211: His Companions Return Chapter 211: His Companions Return Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ci said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the airport to pick someone up. 1 think it¡¯s about time for the two of you toe back then. The two of you can wait for me there while chatting, okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bei Shuo agreed. She was used to Mu Ci arranging everything for her. She would never use her brain if she could. At the airport. ¡°Big Brother!¡± ¡°I missed you so much, Big Brother!¡± ¡°Big Brother!¡± ¡°Oh my Big Brother!¡± Mu Ci was hugged four times. He stood steadily, smiling at his four special assistants. After the four of them were done being happy, they took two steps back in unison and circled him. They sized up Mu Ci from head to toe, especially his legs. Mu Ci took two big steps forward. ¡°Hey¡ª¡± The four of them instinctively reached out to help him up. Mu Ci¡¯s footsteps were very steady, and the four of them suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Big Brother, is this really Sister-inw¡¯s credit? I want to kowtow to her.¡± ¡°How is one kowtow enough? 1 want to kowtow to her 18 times.¡± ¡°Big Brother, I should give her a longevity memorial tablet.¡± ¡°This is simply a miracle. Big Brother, 1 want to worship her too!¡± The four of them sincerely expressed their gratitude to Bei Shuo. Mu Ci didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Yi Chen, Dong Ran, Little Xi, and Xuan were his four secret assistants. They had been helping him manage his business overseas and their identities were hidden. They were existences that even his grandfather did not know about. Previously, they had been moring toe back because they had seen Bei Shuo during the video conference. As they had a lot of things to deal with, they finally got on the ne back to China. The moment they got off the ne and saw with their own eyes that Mu Ci could walk, the four of them were overjoyed. Their lives were given to them by Mu Ci. To them, Mu Ci was their faith and their god. After getting into the car, Mu Ci said, ¡°1 can¡¯t introduce you to Bei Shuo for the time being. You can hide by her side first, but you can¡¯t reveal your identities yet.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Little Xi was the only girl among the four of them, but her hair was cut into a crew cut and dyed green, making her originally delicate facial features pale inparison. ¡°There are many things around us that we don¡¯t understand. Hiding you is to hide your strength. Bei Shuo is innocent and always wants to take care of everyone. Hence, you shouldn¡¯t be exposed yet.¡± Little Xi nodded. ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand, 1¡¯11 listen to you, Big Brother!¡± Mu Ciughed. Yi Chen was the oldest and the most stable. ¡°Big Brother, all the procedures for the newpany have beenpleted. Thepanies that have integrated are also on the right track. We¡¯ve been introduced with a new face.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Alright, in the country, Yi Chen and Little Xi will work together. Dong Ran, take Xuan and continue to work in the dark. I¡¯ve already arranged a ce for you to stay.¡± The four of them nodded solemnly. Dong Ran said, ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ve alreadye into contact with Ou Cheng. However, this person isn¡¯t that easy to attract. We have to have more results.¡± Mu Ci was a little surprised, then gratified. ¡°Very good. Continue on. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Xuan asked, ¡°Big Brother, what about you? When are youing out of the Mu Family?¡± ¡°Soon. I can¡¯t rush it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so anxious for you toe back. That way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for me to do things. When Ipletely leave the Mu Family, some things can be cleared,¡± Mu Ci said gently. The four of them could not help but be shocked. Lin Jun leaned against the wall at the door and quietly listened to Mu Guo and Mu Yao¡¯s conversation. ¡°Daddy, let Little Sister-inw treat me. I think she can do it.¡± ¡°Nonsense! She¡¯s just a student and hasn¡¯t even graduated. How can she be qualified to treat your illness? You¡¯re Mom and Dad¡¯s lifeblood. How can we let others use you as a test subject?¡± ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t those doctors use patients as experimental subjects to grow bit by bit and be famous doctors? I think Little Sister-inw is fine. She will definitely be a famous doctor in the future!¡± Mu Guo was a little helpless. ¡°Why do you like her so much?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s good! She¡¯s beautiful, kind, and has a good temper. She doesn¡¯t like my bad habits. She praises me when she needs to and criticizes me when she needs to. She doesn¡¯t give me any face at all. 1 feel very good when I hear her lecture me.¡± Mu Guo was angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Then why is your attitude towards Mom so bad? In this world, only your mother is the person who really loves you the most! Don¡¯t always lose your temper at Mom. She feels bitter, do you know that?¡± Mu Yao was silent for a moment. ¡°If she didn¡¯t give birth to me back then, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine?¡± After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not right either. If she didn¡¯t give birth to me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to save Grandma. Didn¡¯t she give birth to me to save Grandma? Now, no one can save me.¡± ¡°Mu Yao¡ª¡± Mu Guo was a little angry.. Chapter 212 - 212: Making IVF Baby Chapter 212: Making IVF Baby Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re the crystallization of Daddy and Mommy¡¯s love. It has nothing to do with others. It¡¯s your fate and your blessing to be able to save Grandma! Don¡¯t say that again,¡± Mu Guo warned his daughter sternly. Seeing that her father was really angry, Mu Yao didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She said gloomily, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to sleep for a while.¡± Mu Guo nodded and helped her roll down the bed. He also took the textbook away. Mu Yao snatched the textbook and hugged it in her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll hug it to sleep. I can sleep soundly and revise what Little Sister-inw taught me in my dreams.¡± Mu Guo looked at his daughter helplessly. In the end, he did not say anything. He returned the textbook to her, tucked her in, and dimmed the lights. Seeing his daughter close her eyes, he gently stood up and walked out. He raised his head and was slightly stunned to see Lin Jun standing at the door. He hurriedly walked out and gently closed the door. ¡°Why are you standing here? Didn¡¯t you go in to see her?¡± Lin Jun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you can apany her for a while. She doesn¡¯t want to see me now and doesn¡¯t have anything good to say to me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s sick, so it¡¯s inevitable that she has a bad temper. If she doesn¡¯t lose her temper with you, who else can she lose her temper with? You¡¯ve suffered.¡± Mu Guo held Lin Jun¡¯s hand and persuaded her gently. ¡°I know. I just thought that it would be great if 1 could take her ce.¡± Lin Jun heaved a long sigh. The attending doctor walked over and stopped when he saw them. ¡°Mr. Mu, Miss Lin, you¡¯re all here. Coincidentally, I have something to tell you. Pleasee to my office.¡± Lin Jun instructed the nurse to take care of Mu Yao and went to the doctor¡¯s office with Mu Guo. ¡°Have you found a suitable bone marrow?¡± Lin Jun asked anxiously. The attending doctor shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Lin, this matter really can only depend on fate. 1 think instead of cing your hopes on others, why don¡¯t you think of a solution yourself?¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Mu Guo asked in a low voice. The attending doctor looked at them. ¡°You can consider having another child. This way, while waiting for a suitable bone marrow, you could wait for her younger siblings to be born, it¡¯s equivalent to having two paths. Moreover, thepatibility between family members usually has a higher sess rate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Mu Ci and Mu En to match tomorrow!¡± Mu Guo said without hesitation. Lin Jun held his hand and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Didn¡¯t Old Madam do a match for both of them when she was around? The hospital has already tried it. Neither of them is suitable.¡± She looked at the attending doctor and said calmly, ¡°My body was injured when 1 gave birth to Mu Yao back then. I can¡¯t give birth again.¡± The attending doctor could not help but be moved. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°What about IVF?¡± Lin Jun¡¯s fingers curled into a wry smile. ¡°Let us think about it.¡± It was alreadyte at night, and Lin Jun stood alone on the balcony, gazing at the city¡¯s resplendent lights and the endless stream of traffic on the streets. Mu Guo took a piece of clothing and draped it over her shoulders. He said gently, ¡°What are you thinking about? The temperature is a little low. Come in quickly.¡± Lin Jun didn¡¯t retort and silently followed Mu Guo into the room. Mu Guo sat on the sofa and put his arm around Lin Jun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go overseas to have an IVF baby? At least we can give Mu Yao some hope.¡± Lin Jun lowered her eyes as warm tearsnded on the back of Mu Guo¡¯s hand. She looked up and chuckled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you have a child with someone else? That¡¯ll be more convenient.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mu Guo patted her head. Lin Jun couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and she threw herself into Mu Guo¡¯s arms as she burst into tears. Mu Guo¡¯s heart softened. He hugged Lin Jun and patted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. There will definitely be a way. There will definitely be a way. Our Mu Yao will definitely be fine.¡± Zhili Consulting Company seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. The person-in-charge of thispany¡¯s Asian region was not even 30 years old. His name was Yi Chen. He was tall, handsome, and looked a little mixed-blood. As soon as he appeared in public, he captured the hearts of the girls in the city. Through his connections at the headquarters, Zhilipleted a few wonderful proposals for the big families. It was only then that Yi Chen appeared in public and officially announced the official establishment of the Zhili branch. He was in the limelight for a while. As a consulting servicepany, it was most important to build good rtions. Zhili knew this very well, so they invited all the industry pioneers in the city and the leaders of the major leading families to their opening event. From Old Master Shen and Old Master Mu, who were influential in the industry, to third-rate wealthy families¡¯ sons like Bei Cong, who were managing emerging smallpanies, they were all invited.. Chapter 213 - 213: Zhili’s Birth Chapter 213: Zhili¡¯s Birth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No one could resist Yi Chen¡¯s charm. It was also because he was sincere enough that all the invited people agreed to attend Zhili¡¯s opening event. This made people reevaluate Zhili¡¯s ability. Fortunately, thispany¡¯s business did not conflict with any otherpany. Moreover, with a little interaction, Zhili had almost all kinds of resources that they needed to be its new customer. Zhili¡¯s consulting services wereprehensive. While listening to Mu Ci and Luo Bing¡¯s discussion, Bei Shuo looked at the thick guest list and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Will this cause chaos?¡± Mu Ci exined to Bei Shuo with a smile, ¡°The event is divided into three days. People like Grandpa and Old Master Mu will only appear on the morning of the first day. They are arranged to answer questions and also give some newpanies a chance to meet them. The rest of the time is integrated. I think it¡¯s a grand event.¡± Luo Bing frowned. ¡°I got someone to check the background of thispany, but it¡¯s wless. Yi Chen¡¯s background information is also very perfect. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Mu Ci smiled without saying anything. Bei Shuo patted Luo Bing¡¯s head. ¡°Second Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong with your mentality? So what if they¡¯re invulnerable? So what if they¡¯re perfect? Is it so difficult for you to admit that they¡¯re outstanding? Don¡¯t be so petty! Although you¡¯re the most outstanding person in my eyes, you have to ept others¡¯ excellence! Okay?¡± Mu Ciughed. Luo Bing was so angry that sheughed. He grabbed her hand and said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re impudent, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re rebelling!¡± Bei Shuo retracted her hand and made a face at Luo Bing before hiding behind Mu Ci. Mu Ci looked at her dotingly. Luo Bing was quite satisfied with Mu Ci¡¯s performance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you discover anything? Don¡¯t pretend to be someone who is about to die and not participate in these things!¡± Luo Bing did not believe him. Previously, when they were filming, he had left all the operations of the filmpany to Chen Ii. It was only when he found Bei Shuo that he realized that they had worked together a long time ago. Mu Ci was the awesome and exciting major shareholder that Chen Hai had mentioned. If it weren¡¯t for Bei Shuo, he would have admired him for being disabled and ambitious. However, because he had married Bei Shuo, he was naturally wrong in everything he did. There was nothing to praise. Although he had long admitted that he was an unfathomable man, it didn¡¯t stop him from despising him because of Bei Shuo! Mu Ci said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Some things shouldn¡¯t be exposed too early. The show has to be sung slowly to make it lively.¡± Luo Bing stared at him, and Mu Ci¡¯s eyes were smiling. Luo Bing suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t think you will dare to leave me behind!¡± Mu Ci smiled and said, ¡°Look at Zhili. Doesn¡¯t it mean that everyone can earn money together? Second Senior Brother, trust him more. You have to allow new things to happen, right?¡± Luo Bing shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to watch the show and broaden my horizons. It would be good if it can bring benefits to the Shen Corporation.¡± ¡°Are you all going? There are a lot of people, right? Sister Shen Bai shouldn¡¯t go. Her stomach is too big now, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to move around. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to go to ces with too many people.¡± Bei Shuo thought of Shen Bai first. Luo Bing nodded. ¡°Xu Yao is so nervous that he can¡¯t sleep every day. Why don¡¯t you move to our house? Everyone will feel better.¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t they stay in the hospital? It¡¯ll be more convenient if there¡¯s an emergency.¡± Luo Bing pondered and felt that this idea was feasible. Mu Ci hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright. That way, Bei Shuo can take care of her in time. However, I suggest you bring more people with you. You have to be especially careful with your food.¡± Luo Bing was stunned. ¡°Alright, thank you for the reminder.¡± There had been a problem with Shen Bai¡¯s food before. If Bei Shuo had not noticed it in time, the consequences would have been dire. Luo Bing had lingering fears. ¡°Will you bring Bei Shuo along?¡± Luo Bing asked. Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Bei Shuo deserved to witness such a scene. She was theirdy boss. At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring Shen Su along. The two of them will have apanion then. Shen Su¡¯s temper is enough to protect Bei Shuo from being bullied.¡± Luo Bing knew that Bei Shuo should see more of the world, but he was subconsciously worried about his inexperienced Little Junior Sister. ¡°Sure!¡± Bei Shuo was ted. Then, she was a little worried. ¡°Will Mu En go too? Will Shen Su feel awkward when she sees Mu En?¡± Luo Bing said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Shen Su can handle these things. Her rtionship with Mu En ispletely over with her..¡± Chapter 214 - 214: Shen Su’s Work Chapter 214: Shen Su¡¯s Work Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Then 1¡¯11 call Shen Su.¡± Bei Shuo was innocent and didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. 1 can¡¯t apany you and Big Brother anymore.¡± Shen Su rejected him immediately. Bei Shuo was stunned. She nced at Luo Bing and probed, ¡°Do you not want to see Mu En?¡± Shen Su sneered. ¡°He has nothing to do with me anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter if 1 see him or not. I can¡¯t apany you because I have to work. I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m the secretary of the General Manager Office of Zhili. Hehe, 1 have to serve you participants.¡± Shen Su¡¯s tone was filled with bragging. ¡°Huh? You¡ª¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°Shen Su said that she¡¯s Zhili¡¯s secretary!¡± Bei Shuo ryed Shen Su¡¯s words. Her cell phone was on speaker, Mu Ci and Luo Bing heard it clearly. Luo Bing hooked her finger at Bei Shuo, who handed the cell phone to her. Luo Bing asked in a low voice, ¡°Shen Su, what did you say? Have you joined Zhili?¡± ¡°Big Brother? You¡¯re there too! That¡¯s right. 1 joined Zhili. 1 didn¡¯t expect my job to be so smooth. Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. 1 can do it well. 1¡¯11 definitely do it well. After all, 1 graduated from a famous school. I¡¯m not an idiot. My results are alright.¡± Shen Su didn¡¯t dare to show off to her Big Brother. ¡°Okay, work hard. Just don¡¯t embarrass your family,¡± Luo Bing instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother.¡± Shen Su could not help but be happy when she saw that Big Brother did not object or stop her. Luo Bing returned the cell phone to Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo wanted to ask again, ¡°Hello? Shen Su, you¡¯re already at work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already passed the initial assessment and done all kinds of tests. Now, I¡¯ve been assigned to the secretary¡¯s office of the head office. Ourpany is very good. After we¡¯re done with this celebration, I¡¯ll bring you to thepany to take a look. You¡¯ll definitely like this ce.¡± Shen Su was ted again when she faced Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± It seemed like Shen Su had already walked out of the trauma of falling out of love. Bei Shuo was relieved. Luo Bing put down the phone and frowned. Mu Ci said, ¡°Why? Do you think there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Luo Bing was silent. She shook her head. ¡°No. Everyone has to grow up on their own. Bei Shuo is the same. Don¡¯t be like when you were young. You want to take care of everyone and think everyone is a good person.¡± Bei Shuo was puzzled. ¡°Why are you educating me again?¡± Luo Bing red at her. However, Mu Ci understood what he meant. He smiled and pulled Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Senior Brother is telling you good things. Don¡¯t pity everyone. All living beings are suffering. You can¡¯t care for all of them. Everyone should save themselves, but you can¡¯t save all living beings.¡± Bei Shuo pouted. ¡°1 don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about! 1¡¯11 go see if the snacks in the kitchen are ready. 1 still have to bring them to Mu Yao!¡± Mu Ci felt a little helpless. He shook his head as he watched Bei Shuo leave. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say that.¡± Luo Bing said, ¡°She has been like this since she was young. She is clearly the youngest, but she always fights to take care of others. She likes to worry for nothing. You have to take care of her. She is magnanimous now. My words are not that useful.¡± Mu Ci smiled. Of course, he would take care of her, but he was also very envious of Luo Bing and the other two senior brothers. How blissful it was to grow up with the little girl and be nagged by her! ¡°Have you not contacted the other two senior brothers?¡± Mu Ci asked. Luo Bing saidzily, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. When the opportunityes, we will naturally meet. With hands, feet, and mouth, we will definitely be together.¡± Mu Ci was actually not keen. One Luo Bing was already so difficult to deal with, so the other two must not be kind either. There must be a benefit to meeting a dayter. Otherwise, it would be a headache for him to meet her three senior brothers. Song Nan flipped through the report on Luo Bing¡¯s whereabouts with a dark expression. Mu En sat on the sofa opposite him casually. He was the one who gave Song Nan those things. He knew what was written on them. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we give up on this n? 1 still think that Luo Bing is more suitable for you. Why don¡¯t we use some methods to make Luo Bing willingly marry you? At least you might be happier in the future,¡± he finally persuaded. Song Nan put down the documents and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯tplicate things. Just follow the original n.¡± ¡°Sister, this is your lifelong happiness!¡± Mu En was still worried. Song Nan sneered. ¡°My lifetime happiness? You can only talk about happiness with money and power.. Everything else is useless!¡± Chapter 215 - 215: Song Nan’s Ambition Chapter 215: Song Nan¡¯s Ambition Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu En stopped talking. ¡°Have you prepared everything I asked you to prepare?¡± Song Nan asked. Mu En nodded and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister, have you really decided to target my Big Brother? If the matter is exposed, Grandpa won¡¯t let you off. He will definitely stand on Bei Shuo¡¯s side.¡± Song Nan smiled confidently. ¡°Do you think Bei Shuo or Mu Ci¡¯s next generation is more important to your grandfather?¡± Mu En was stunned. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Song Nan did not say anything. Mu En hesitated for a moment. ¡°Of course the next generation is more important. If you can have my Big Brother¡¯s child, even if my Big Brother is not around, he will still have a sessor.¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Mu En couldn¡¯t help but praise her inwardly. Indeed, women were the most vicious. It was best not to provoke a woman like Song Nan, or the oue would really be unknown. This time, even if Mu Ci had three heads and six arms, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn things around. Mu En couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for my sister¡¯s brain.¡± Song Nan sighed softly. ¡°1 also know that Luo Bing is the most suitable candidate, but Shen Bai is too smart and has the Shen Family¡¯s Old Madam to back her up. I¡¯m afraid that there will be times when I can¡¯t handle it. One can only be a thief for a thousand years. How can I guard against thieves for a thousand years? I don¡¯t have any rtionship foundation with the Shen Family. Even if I seed in targeting Luo Bing, I might not be able to benefit in the future.¡± Mu En nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. It would be different if it was in the Mu Family. Sister is so thoughtful.¡± Song Nan looked at Mu En and said solemnly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. What 1 want is the identity of the eldest daughter-inw of the Mu Family, but 1 will definitely help you be the heir of the Mu Family! When Old Master and Mu Ci are gone, we will still count on you.¡± Mu En smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Sister and 1 grew up together. Don¡¯t I know how Sister treats me? I just want to be the sessor of the Mu Family. As for whether my son or my nephew will be the next heir, that will depend on their respective abilities!¡± Song Nan looked at Mu En with determination. ¡°My son won¡¯t fight with your son for the head of the Mu Family because he can get his father¡¯s share of the family business. If he¡¯s capable, he can naturally bring this family business to greater heights. Even if he¡¯s not capable, he can use this family business to settle down.¡± Mu En was shocked, then overjoyed. Heughed and said, ¡°1 really want to drink with Sister. You¡¯re my biological sister.¡± Song Nan said seriously, ¡°Mu En, I¡¯m not greedy. I only want what that should belong to me. I don¡¯t want anything else. We can sign an agreement.¡± Mu En shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Sister, don¡¯t worry. Although that¡¯s what you say, if my Big Brother is no longer around, I will naturally treat my nephew as my own.¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°We siblings will never fight over assets in our lives. We¡¯re eternal allies. Have you thought about Shen Su¡¯s matter clearly?¡± Mu En nodded. ¡°Shen Su is the key for me to be the sessor of the Mu Family. 1 have no choice. It¡¯s the same for her. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s willing or not. Since she¡¯s unwilling to ept my good will, don¡¯t me me. Sister, 1 was forced.¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°Shen Su is very traditional. You can tell from the fact that she has been fooling around outside all these years, but she has never had a scandal with anyone. She¡¯s worth your effort to coax. As for those women outside, let¡¯s end it. There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about, especially Bei Le. She¡¯s born to be a sl*t. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll ruin your business sooner orter.¡± Mu En was a little displeased, but he still smiled. ¡°Sister has always been good at judging people. I believe you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle these things.¡± Song Nan nodded. ¡°Bear with it. When the dust settles, you can do whatever you want. No one will dare to say anything about you then.¡± Before Song Nan left, he took away all the information about Luo Bing, but Mu En pretended not to see it. However, Lin Xu was puzzled. ¡°What does Miss Song mean?¡± Mu En stretched. ¡°What you can¡¯t have is the best. My brother and Luo Bing are both great targets.¡± Lin Xu was at a loss. Mu En¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Bei Le. ¡°Brother, have you been very busy recently?¡± Bei Le wheezed softly, feeling aggrieved. Mu En¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Little vixen, just say it if you miss me.¡± Lin Xu left tactfully.. Chapter 216 Young Master Mus Lie 216 Young Master Mu''s Lie Bei Cong was very surprised that he could also receive Zhili''s invitation. He attributed all the credit to his sister, Bei Le. He believed that Bei Le must have put in a lot of effort to let him have such a chance to show his face. The 20 million yuan project that they had received from Bei Shuo''s counteract bad luck marriage was extremely difficult. At first, they did not know what went wrong. Later on, they vaguely understood that the Mu Family''s Eldest Young Master was dissatisfied with them for treating Bei Shuo badly and was holding them back in every way. That wretched girl, Bei Shuo, was heartless and ungrateful. She never spoke up for them. It was all because Bei Le was awesome and begged the Second Young Master to make an exception. The Eldest Young Master made things difficult for them whenever he thought of it. Later on, even the Shen Family got involved. Luo Bing was even worse and made things difficult for them everywhere. If not for Second Young Master''s support in establishing the filmpany and its rising performance, the Bei Family would have suffered a huge loss. Now, Bei Le had won him the chance to attend the opening banquet of Zhili Consulting Company. Bei Cong was overjoyed and quickly told Bei Le. Bei Le was curled up under the nket, digesting the pain in her body bit by bit. She endured her tears and did not let them fall. Because Mu En had a towel around his waist and was humming a tune as he came out of the bathroom, Bei Le forced a pitiful smile. Mu En reached out and rubbed her head, treating her like a pet. The cell phone rang. Bei Le picked it up. It was Bei Cong''s excited voice. "Good sister, you have to thank Second Young Master Mu properly. The most popr Zhili Consulting Company''s opening ceremony has also sent us an invitation. It''s all thanks to you. Second Young Master treats you really well." Bei Le looked up at Mu En. Mu En smiled at her. Bei Le felt that the pain in her body had lessened a lot. "Bei Le, I''ll choose two gowns for you today. When that dayes, you have to be more beautiful than everyone else. You have to let them know how noble our little princess of the Bei Family is," Bei Cong said happily. As expected, diverting attention was a good way to relieve the pain. Bei Le, who had put down the phone, already felt much better. "Thank you, Brother Mu En," she said timidly as she climbed onto the bed. Mu En did not deny anything. He smiled and said, "Preparing a gown? What kind of taste does your brother have? I''ll help you choose." Bei Shuo''s eyes lit up and he nodded gently. Mu En had already put on his clothes. "Rest here for a while. I''ll leave first." Just as she turned around, Mu En stepped back. He sat at the head of the bed and tidied Bei Shuo''s long hair. He said gently, "We can''t meet in public during this period of time, and you can''t respond to any questions about me in public. The matter between Shen Su and me has already blown up, but from a business point of view, I can''t marry anyone other than Shen Su. Hence, Bei Le, you''re the most sensible. You have to understand my difficulties. When I inherit the Mu Family, there will naturally be unimaginable benefits. I love you very much, understand?" Bei Le''s tears welled up in her eyes. Shey motionless and let Mu En touch her hand. "Brother¡ª" "Be good. As long as you''re obedient, I won''t mistreat you," Mu En coaxed. Bei Le nodded slowly. Tears fell onto the pillow, forming a mist. "I''ll be obedient. As long as Brother has me in his heart, I''ll listen to Brother." Mu En smiled. "Of course I have you in my heart. You''re so obedient and sensible. Actually, I wish I could marry you and spend the rest of my life with you. But you also know that I can''t decide who I marry with my background. It''s up to my parents and grandfather to decide. Bei Le, I''m also in pain. Do you understand?" Mu En held Bei Le''s hand and ced it on his chest. Bei Le''s heart softened. The lifted hand lifted the nket, revealing Bei Le''s upper body. Mu En''s gaze suddenly changed. Bei Le''s heart tightened. She hurriedly retracted her hand and covered the nket. She said in a panic, "Brother, I understand. I''ll be obedient. I''ll listen to you." However, it was toote. Mu En reached out and unbuttoned his shirt. His smile also became evil. "Really? Do you really listen to me? I don''t believe it. I want to test you!" Bei Le''s heart was filled with rm, and her voice was trembling. "Brother Mu En, Brother Mu En, I''m really obedient. I''m really obedient. I''m obedient¡ª" Mu En pounced over and pressed Bei Le onto the bed. Chapter 217 Bei Les Scandal 217 Bei Le''s Scandal After following them for the entire morning, Bei Shuo and her seniors were so tired that their backs ached. A senior sister said to Bei Shuo, "Bei Shuo, today''s case¡ª" Bei Shuo hurriedly said, "I''ll organize it. After I''m done, I''ll send it to everyone in the group." The senior brothers and sisters praised him. "Bei Shuo, you''re the best!" "Bei Shuo, we love you!" "Bei Shuo, you''re the cutest junior!" "Bei Shuo, having you is the greatest happiness in our student life!" "Bei Shuo, what do you want to eat? I''ll go buy it for you!" Bei Shuo was already immune to the praises of his senior brothers and sisters. He smiled and said, "Alright! That''s all for thepliments. ss is over!" Everyoneughed. Suddenly, someone said, "Sigh, I went to the emergency department early and heard that they epted a patient." Everyoneughed. "When does the emergency department not ept patients?" The senior sister who spoke blushed and said anxiously, "No, this patient is very special. I heard that she''s a slightly famous female artist. I heard that she seemed to have been vited, but she insisted on not calling the police and didn''t allow their emergency department staff to say anything. She said that if they revealed anything, she would sue them. I heard from my ssmates in the emergency department that I''ve never seen such an unreasonable person. If I save her life, I might even have to go to court." "Then what injuries did she suffer?" someone asked curiously. "What injuries? Speaking of which, it''s a little shameful. My ssmate said that she couldn''t even bear to look at it, but she''s not worth pitying at all." The students discussed as they packed their things and walked out. Bei Shuo''s thoughts raced. For some reason, she thought of Bei Le. She went back to the office to get the thermal lunch box and nned to have lunch with Mu Yao. After lunch, she still had to tutor her. This little girl had recently fired her tuition teacher and relied on her. Actually, Mu Yao was very smart and listened to her. However, she really did not have a good attitude towards others. Seeing that she had such a serious illness at such a young age and Bei Shuo did not argue with her, she could only teach her how to control her temper bit by bit. Lin Jun was very grateful to Bei Shuo, but she knew very well that she couldn''t use anything material to express her gratitude. That would only bring Bei Shuo unnecessary trouble. In order to avoid awkwardness, she would always avoid meeting Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo felt that it was quite good because she was also very embarrassed and didn''t know what to say to Lin Jun. Little Mu Yao was the happiest person. She waited happily for Bei Shuo to finish ss every day, brought her lunch, and taught her homework. When she passed by the outpatient clinic, Bei Shuo suddenly thought of the patient that his senior sister had mentioned. She couldn''t help but feel curious. She went to the nurse''s desk and flipped through it, but she didn''t see Bei Le''s name. Thinking about it, it made sense. If she came in dishonorably, she naturally would not dare to use her real name. Hence, Bei Shuo stuck her head into every cubicle. There was a flurry of footsteps behind him. Someone bumped into Bei Shuo. Before she could turn around, she heard someone say impatiently, "Move, move!" Was it Bei Cong''s voice? A group of people hurriedly ran forward. With a thought, Bei Shuo followed. Bei Cong stopped in a special care ward and suddenly turned around. He shouted at the people behind him, "All of you, wait outside! No! Get lost and clear up those media and reporters. No one is allowed to write a word!" "Yes! Mr. Bei!" The person behind him hurriedly agreed. Bei Cong pushed the door open and closed it with a bang. The people left outside looked at each other very cautiously and looked around warily. Bei Shuo hurriedly turned to the side and entered the nurses'' station with the thermos. The nurses'' station was in a mess. A nurse wasining in a low voice. "This injury is clearly from a perverted sexual assault. Why didn''t she call the police? I really don''t understand these women!" "Keep your voice down. She''s a public figure. Besides, can''t you tell? She volunteered!" "She¡ªshe must be sick!" "Don''t worry about it. The higher-ups have something to say. We have to treat her no matter what." The nurse rushed out with a first aid kit in her hand. Bei Shuo dodged them. Bei Shuo couldn''t help but frown. Mu Yao had already called. She picked up the call and said helplessly, "Alright, Miss Mu. Isn''t it just a few minuteste? Can you be patient?" "Miss Mu is going to starve to death. Miss Bei, can you hurry up!" Mu Yao begged aggrievedly. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll be there soon. I''ll be there soon!" Bei Shuo quickened his pace to look at Mu Yao. To the Bei Family, she was an outsider. They would not be willing to let her know about Bei Le, let alone a scandal that could not be announced. Chapter 218 - 218: Mu Yao’s Means Chapter 218: Mu Yao¡¯s Means Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo had already guessed that this matter definitely had something to do with Mu En. He was even more certain that Mu En had the remnant poison of the Snow Pill in his body, causing him to have some special hobbies in rtionships. And in order to get close to him, Bei Le did not hesitate to pay the price for Mu En to vent his anger on her. She really deserved it! Mu Yao was already anxious from waiting. When she saw Bei Shuo, she pounced on her¡ªshe went straight for her lunch box. ¡°Quick, let me see what delicious food you made!¡± As she spoke, she had already opened the lunch box. ¡°Wow! Sister-inw, 1 love you so much!¡± Mu Yao was overjoyed when she saw the sumptuous lunch. Bei Shuo passed her the cutlery and sat down to eat with her. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. You don¡¯t have to sweet-talk me.¡± Mu Yao stuffed half a meatbail into her mouth and said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m either coaxing you. 1 love you. I should be the second person who loves you the most other than your Big Brother!¡± If this brat was happy, she could really coax her. The two of them ate happily. Mu Yao suddenly said, ¡°Sister-inw, do you know that your sister is hospitalized?¡± Bei Shuo was surprised. ¡°Brat, where did you hear that?¡± Mu Yao said mysteriously, ¡°Your sister is close to my second brother. My second brother must have caused her to be hospitalized. Just watch. My father will know about this before nightes. Hehe, my second brother will suffer then.¡± Mu Yao gloated. ¡°I¡¯m just willing to watch the adults fight. Why am I tortured by my illness while they all pretend to live a normal life? I¡¯m really looking forward to Second Brother doing something to make my father overwrought. Then, he¡¯ll scold Big Mom and Big Mom will scold my mother. As long as my mother shows any unhappiness, my father will immediately re up at my Big Mom. Haha, lively! I like it!¡± Mu Yao pped her hands and was immersed in her imagination, her face filled with excitement. Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°Mu Yao, you¡ª¡± ¡°Am I sick? Of course I¡¯m sick!¡± Mu Yao interrupted Bei Shuo and continued. Bei Shuo looked helpless. Mu Yaoforted her. ¡°Sister-inw, it has nothing to do with us. We¡¯re just watching the show. 1 know you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your sister at all. She deserves it! Hmph, she still wants to hide it. She doesn¡¯t want others to know that she¡¯s a sl*t. I can¡¯t let her be so carefree. I¡¯ve already sent her diagnosis to her fan club! Haha, let¡¯s see how she can clean up this mess!¡± Bei Shuo was dumbfounded. ¡°You posted her diagnosis to her fan group?¡± Mu Yao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t her fans calling her a pure and innocent girl all day long? Let¡¯s see how pure she can be this time!¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu Yao¡¯s childish face and really didn¡¯t know what to say. Angels and demons were often separated by a thought. This sentence was perfectly interpreted by Mu Yao. Mu Yao did not feel that she had done anything wrong. Instead, she was smug that she had ¡°supported¡± justice again. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know how to evaluate this matter. Logically speaking, Mu Yao didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but because Mu Yao was the one who did this, she didn¡¯t feel very good. Mu Yao¡¯s revtion caused a hugemotion online. Reporters and fans rushed to the hospital crazily. The hospital had no choice but to mobilize all the security officers and call the police to ensure the safety of the hospital. The fans were crying outside and wanted to see Bei Le. They wanted Bei Le toe out and exin clearly that the diagnosis that was spread online was maliciously spread by someone. Their idol was definitely not a sl*t with special hobbies. Their idol was the purest and wless little princess. They wanted to sue the hospital to the point of bankruptcy. They wanted to bring the person who spread the rumors to justice and burned the person alive! As the chaos outside the door couldn¡¯t be resolved immediately, Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t go home either. She stood by the window of the ward with Mu Yao and watched this farce. She sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect there to be such serious consequences, right?¡± Mu Yao clicked her tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this sl*t to have so many fans!¡± Bei Shuo frowned. ¡°Mu Yao, don¡¯t be so vulgar!¡± Mu Yao stuck out her tongue. ¡°I was wrong, Sister-inw. I won¡¯t say that again.¡± She was a girl who was good at reading someone from their bodynguage. Seeing Bei Shuo¡¯s stern expression, she immediately fawned over her and admitted her mistake. However, Bei Shuo knew that she was just saying it. Mu Yao didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong. She really couldn¡¯t do anything to this brat.. Chapter 219 - 219: The Witch’s Foresight Chapter 219: The Witch¡¯s Foresight Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that Bei Shuo was a little unhappy, Mu Yao smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will calm down very quickly. 99% of everything in this world can be settled with money. The Bei Family just lost a sum of money to suppress it. I gave her a way out when I exposed it. She just won¡¯t admit it. In two days, new people and new things will upy the headlines and suppress Bei Le¡¯s matter. She¡¯ll be over after holding it in for a while. However, the Inte has memories. When she achieves any results or there is any dirt on her next time, she¡¯ll be dug out again. Hehe, it¡¯s fun. It¡¯s really fun.¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What¡¯s so fun about it? Mu Yao, let¡¯s not talk about Bei Le¡¯s own problems. Just based on this matter alone, you¡¯re causing so much trouble for others for your momentary happiness. This is wrong. It¡¯s harmful to others and not beneficial to yourself.¡± Mu Yao found it funny. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re really funny. Most of the things in this world harm others without benefiting ourselves. All living beings are equal. Isn¡¯t it a good thing to use the misfortune of others to make yourself happy? Everyone pursues the feeling of being above others. What¡¯s wrong with that? Sister-inw, a good person like you should be out of print. 1 have to take care of you in the future. Don¡¯t be bullied by those despicable people.¡± Bei Shuo smiled bitterly. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be grateful if you don¡¯t bully me.¡± This child¡¯s mind was filled with all kinds of nonsense. Mu Yao¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t bully you for the rest of my life. If I still have a chance to grow up, I¡¯ll definitely protect you well!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can you not grow up? A brat like you will definitely bring harm to the world when you grow up!¡± Bei Shuo said helplessly. Mu Yao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I finally have more chances to live now. As long as I can have a younger brother and sister who are rted to me by blood and match my bone marrow, I can live. 1 don¡¯t ask for anything. I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can live until I¡¯m 25 years old. After all, 30 years old is too old. I don¡¯t yearn for it. As long as I have the chance to grow up and die at the most beautiful age, I won¡¯t have any regrets!¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. It took her a long time to recover from Mu Yao¡¯s shocking words. ¡°You said that you will have a younger brother and sister? Is your mother nning to have another child?¡± Mu Yao shook her head. ¡°Why are you so innocent? If my mother could give birth, she would have given birth when I first contracted this illness. Why would I need to wait for bone marrow? How difficult would it be?¡± Bei Shuo was puzzled. ¡°Then where did you get a younger brother or sister?¡± What was this brat thinking? Mu Yao looked at Bei Shuo with an indescribable sadness in her eyes. ¡°Sister-inw, what must I do to have an innocent heart like yours?¡± Wasn¡¯t this turn of events too big? Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand. Mu Yao smiled. ¡°There are many ways to have younger siblings, but 1 know my mother. She will definitely find a way that will hurt me and her the least. Just wait and see.¡± Bei Shuo suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but admire Mu Yao¡¯s ¡°experience¡±. The scandal about Bei Le, which had caused amotion, had been resolved silently. Bei Le¡¯spany exined that Bei Le wasn¡¯t hospitalized and that she was traveling overseas. She even posted many photos overseas. After the appraisal of arge number ofizens, the photos were not synthesized. They were real and effective. Bei Le¡¯s studio jumped up and down, crying out all kinds of grievances for Bei Le, saying that they had to pursue the person who released the diagnosis. Bei Shuo had to pay attention to these headlines because of Mu Yao. She was very worried for Mu Yao. Mu Yao didn¡¯t care at ail. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw. They won¡¯t be able to trace it to me. They don¡¯t have the final say on the Inte. I¡¯m just ying with them. I don¡¯t want to do anything to her. If I anger her, my second brother might make a move. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Bei Shuo was surprised. ¡°Mu Yao, how do you know everything?¡± Mu Yao shrugged. ¡°If you were like me, with no future in your life, you would naturally be interested in paying attention to everything. You would also realize that there are no secrets in this world. It¡¯s just who is more cautious.¡± She smiled. Her smile was a little meaningful. ¡°Besides, 1 have an all-rounded mother. I¡¯ll naturally know more than others..¡± Chapter 220 - 220: Relief From Realization Chapter 220: Relief From Realization Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ming stood at the bar with his coffee and looked at the news on his cell phone in a daze. Shen Su took the coffee and unintentionally nced at Gu Ming¡¯s cell phone screen. She could not help but take a few more nces at him. Gu Ming put away his cell phone and turned to walk out. He came to Zhili to discuss business today. He did not expect Shen Su to be Zhili¡¯s secretary. ¡°Are you still sad?¡± Shen Su asked calmly. Gu Ming stopped and did not turn around. He said calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± Shen Su smiled. She walked in front of Gu Ming and took a sip of coffee. She raised her chin at Gu Ming¡¯s cell phone. ¡°Sometimes, you can only grow up after experiencing those heart-wrenching pains. Hence, we should thank everyone we meet as we grow up.¡± Gu Ming lowered his eyes and pondered. When he looked up again, he raised the coffee cup in his hand at Shen Su. ¡°That makes sense. At least to me.¡± Shen Su smiled. Gu Ming¡¯s gaze wavered. Shen Su was not a beauty in the standard sense. The lines on her face were a little tough. Coupled with her shoulder-length hair, she looked free and unruly, with an indescribable charm. Shen Su raised her ss and clinked it with Gu Ming¡¯s. ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯re still very fated. Although this fate is a little awkward, since we can meet here, it means that we¡¯ve already left the circle of life we used to live in and are no longer in the same world as them. What happens to them or to us is no longer relevant.¡± Gu Ming smiled. ¡°Are youforting me?¡± Shen Su shook her head. ¡°Do 1 need tofort you? I¡¯m just stating the facts. At the same time, 1¡¯11 make a concluding statement about our simr past.¡± Gu Ming raised his ss and clinked it with Shen Su¡¯s. The two of them smiled. ¡°Did your work here go smoothly?¡± Gu Ming changed the topic. What happened in the past was in the past. What happened to Bei Le had nothing to do with him. Shen Su sighed softly. ¡°This job made me realize how shallow I was in the past. 1 was like a frog at the bottom of a well. Now, I¡¯m willing to burn myself for this job and burn myself to ashes. I¡¯ve found the meaning of life.¡± Gu Ming looked at Shen Su and his eyes softened. He nodded. ¡°I was seriously ill once. After 1 recovered, 1 went to work for President Mu. Only then did 1 realize how meaningless my life was in the past.¡± The two of them, who were originally unrted, sympathized with each other because of their past and their future. They regretted not meeting sooner. After leaving the protection of the family, the two of them grew at an astonishing speed. Bei Le¡¯s fever reached 39 degrees Celsius, and her internal organs were burning. Shen Yu was so anxious that she was helpless. Bei Le was so sick, but Bei Cong didn¡¯t allow her to send Bei Le to the hospital. Bei Le could only take some medicine at home and endure it. Shen Yu was so anxious that tears flowed down her face. Bei Cong returned tiredly and hurriedly entered the room to see Bei Le. ¡°What should we do? Bei Cong, can¡¯t we go to the hospital in secret? If the fever goes on like this, she¡¯ll go crazy!¡± Shen Yu stomped her feet. ¡°No!¡± Bei Cong objected firmly. ¡°No, Mom, I can¡¯t go to the hospital,¡± Bei Le said hoarsely, struggling to sit up. Shen Yu hurriedly went forward to help her up. Bei Cong hurriedly handed her water. Bei Le took two sips of water anxiously and panted. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go see Sister!¡± ¡°Why are you looking for your Sister? You¡¯re already like this. Why are you looking at her? That heartless person didn¡¯t evene to see you!¡± Shen Yu said angrily. Bei Le didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with Shen Yu. She looked at Bei Cong and panted. ¡°Sister¡ªcan treat illnesses¡ªAh!¡± Her words enlightened Bei Cong. He pped his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I have forgotten about this? Doesn¡¯t Bei Shuo know how to treat illnesses? Let¡¯s go find her!¡± He instructed Shen Yu, ¡°Mom, hurry up and change Bei Le¡¯s clothes. Let¡¯s go and see Bei Shuo. It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re going to see your Sister after youe back from overseas and give her a gift. It¡¯s a perfect excuse. Later, get someone to write about your sisterly rtionship. It¡¯s settled!¡± Bei Le heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Bei Cong understood. A faint smile appeared on her lips. Bei Shuo was going to be a doctor. A doctor-in-training was also a doctor. She would not leave her in the lurch! Moreover, even if she died, she had to die in the Mu Family. She was Mu En¡¯s woman! This time, Mu En gave her arge sum of money. She did not tell anyone. Mu En had never mistreated her, except that he could not marry her. However, she firmly believed that Mu En loved her. It was just that her background was too low and his circumstances were too difficult. It was all fate.. Chapter 221 - 221: Unreasonable Request Chapter 221: Unreasonable Request Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo watched in shock as the Bei Family of three appeared in front of her. Bei Le¡¯s cheeks were red and she looked extremely weak. She leaned against Bei Cong and called out to her, ¡°Sister.¡± That smile was indescribably strange and cunning. ¡°Bei Shuo! Aren¡¯t you a medical student? Hurry up and take a look at Bei Le. She has had a high fever for three days. She¡¯ll be silly if her fever continues! Hurry up and save her!¡± Bei Cong said anxiously. ¡°Then hurry up and send her to the hospital!¡± Bei Shuo said. ¡°Cut the crap. Why would we look for you if we could go to the hospital? A doctor has the heart of a parent. You can¡¯t leave her in the lurch!¡± Bei Cong carried Bei Le and carefully ced her on the sofa. It was obvious that they wanted to cling to Bei Shuo. Xiaobai was unwilling. She shielded Bei Shuo behind her and said loudly, ¡°Our Young Madam doesn¡¯t know how to treat this illness. Leave quickly. Otherwise, our Young Master will chase you out when hees back!¡± Bei Cong was even more relieved when he heard that Mu Ci was not at home. ¡°Bei Shuo! You¡¯re a doctor. You can¡¯t leave her in the lurch! She¡¯s our younger sister. We¡¯ve raised her since she was young. She¡¯s no different from Mom and Dad¡¯s biological daughter. I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t leave her in the lurch!¡± Bei Cong went forward to pull Bei Shuo. Xiaoling blocked Bei Cong and said sternly, ¡°If Mr. Bei causes trouble again, I¡¯ll get the security officers to chase you out!¡± Bei Cong was stunned for a moment before finally stopping. Xiaoling nced at Bei Le and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she has some shameful illness? Is that why she doesn¡¯t dare to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Bei Cong was enraged. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit Xiaoling. ¡°Stop!¡± Bei Shuo shouted at them. She went forward to take Bei Le¡¯s pulse. Bei Le tried her best to smile and said, ¡°Sister, you still have to save me. Otherwise, what if 1 die in the Mu Family?¡± Bei Shuo took her pulse and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡± She nced at Bei Le¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°Are you poisoned?¡± Bei Le was surprised, then disdainfully said, ¡°Impossible¡ª¡± Shen Yu and Bei Cong were even more uncertain about Bei Shuo¡¯s medical skills. ¡°Do you know how to treat illnesses or not? Bei Le is having a fever. How did she get poisoned?¡± Shen Yu scolded. Bei Shuo ignored her. She lifted Bei Le¡¯s eyelids and said to the three of them, ¡°My abilities are limited. You should go to the hospital. I can help you reduce your fever, but 1 can¡¯t do anything about your other symptoms.¡± Bei Le looked at Bei Shuo skeptically. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t I stay at Sister¡¯s house? It¡¯ll be more convenient for Sister to treat me.¡± Bei Shuo raised her hand to stop her. ¡°Sigh, this isn¡¯t my house. It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. I can¡¯t settle you down if you stay. Please go back.¡± ¡°How is it not Sister¡¯s house? Sister, you must be joking! You¡¯re the Mu Family¡¯s Eldest Young Madam now! I¡¯m only staying for a few days. Sister, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even care about this little favor?¡± Bei Le red at Bei Shuo. ¡°Is there anything between you and her?¡± A cold voice sounded at the door. Gu Ming pushed Mu Ci in the wheelchair and slowly walked in. Gu Ming was expressionless, as if he had never known the Bei family members. The Bei family members only nced at him before looking away. ¡°Aiya, Mu Ci, you¡¯re back. That¡¯s great. Bei Le is sick. Because she¡¯s a public figure, it¡¯s not convenient for her to go to the hospital. It¡¯s too troublesome. So, 1 thought of staying here with her sister for a few days. Her sister can take care of her too!¡± Shen Yu greeted Mu Ci with a ttering smile. Bei Cong chimed in, ¡°President Mu, you¡¯re back at the right time. Bei Shuo doesn¡¯t dare to make the decision. She¡¯s really sensible now. She even has to discuss such a small matter with you. Hehe, she¡¯s really sensible!¡± Mu Ci grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and said reproachfully, ¡°How is this not your home? You can make any decisions you want! However, I know you don¡¯t want unrted people to disturb my peace.¡± He kissed the back of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and instructed calmly, ¡°Gu Ming, make arrangements to send the Bei family members away. We can¡¯t let anyone know that Miss Bei has been to our house. She¡¯s at the center of the storm now. We can¡¯t afford to have unnecessary trouble.¡± With that, he turned his wheelchair and was about to leave with Bei Shuo. Bei Le panicked. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so ruthless¡ª¡± Mu Ci turned around and nced at her. ¡°Try saying another word? Let¡¯s see if 1 can make your rumors more lively and intense.¡± Bei Le immediately shut up, her eyes filled with panic. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Think about your status.. Shen Su and Bei Shuo are not people you can afford to offend!¡± Chapter 222 The Snow Pill Is Poisonous 222 The Snow Pill Is Poisonous The two of them went upstairs. Xiaobai ran over quickly and handed a bottle of medicine to Gu Ming. She said a few words in a low voice. Gu Ming took the medicine and handed it to Bei Cong. He said calmly, "Mr. Bei, please leave." Bei Cong took the small blue and white porcin bottle and said angrily, "Why are you being so smug? You don''t want to be a good rich second-generation heir but a watchdog for others!" Gu Ming''s expression did not change at all. He only made a "please" gesture. Bei Le called out gently, "Brother Gu Ming¡ª" "Madam Bei, Mr. Bei, Miss Bei, should I send you out or should I call the security officers toe in and send you out?" Gu Ming interrupted Bei Le and raised his voice slightly. Bei Cong held the medicine tightly in his hand and looked at Bei Le. Bei Le refused to give up. She looked at Gu Ming. "Brother Gu Ming, my sister just said that I was poisoned. I know what''s going on. Is this medicine the antidote?" Gu Ming said calmly, "You can go to the hospital directly. If you don''t trust Young Madam, you can choose not to eat it." Shen Yu was dissatisfied. "Gu Ming! What kind of attitude is that? After all, you grew up with our family''s food. Why? Are you going to pretend to be a stranger to us now? Where are your manners?" Gu Ming didn''t react to Shen Yu''s harsh words. His attitude was still indifferent, as if he wouldn''t listen. Bei Le struggled to get up with tears in her eyes. "Mom, stop talking. She doesn''t want to acknowledge us now. Why should we be thick-skinned and try to build a rtionship? Since Sister and Brother-inw don''t like us, we won''t disturb them anymore. Gu Ming, I have to trouble you to pass a message to my Sister and Brother-inw¡ª" Bei Le stopped crying and revealed a smile. "She wants to cut ties with the Bei Family? That''s impossible. We''re family, flesh and blood. How can Sister stay out of it? If my reputation is ruined this time, I''ll definitely pull everyone along. Anyway, I don''t care anymore." She held Bei Cong and gestured for him to take her away. Bei Shuo watched the Bei family members leave with a puzzled expression. "What is she up to now?" Mu Ci said indifferently, "Ignore them. You did the right thing. You don''t have to care about the Bei Family in the future." Bei Shuo said in a low voice, "But Bei Le''s condition is very strange." "How is it strange?" Mu Ci asked. Bei Shuo wanted to say something but hesitated. Mu Ci said gently, "What do you want to say? Tell me so that I can help you analyze it." Bei Shuo told Mu Ci what Mu Yao had said. "Mu Yao has nothing to do, but she only helped to encourage it. Bei Le and Mu En did have something on first. Even if it wasn''t Mu Yao, someone else would probably expose it. I just checked Bei Le''s pulse and realized that she seemed to have been poisoned by the Snow Pill. Hence, I concluded that Bei Le was indeed with Mu En." Mu Ci was not interested in anything else. Bei Le and Mu En were to me. However, when he heard that Bei Le had been poisoned by the Snow Pill, he could not help but ask in confusion, "Why is the Snow Pill poisonous?" Bei Shuo frowned. "Brother, I don''t know how to exin this either. The Snow Pill is indeed a good medicine to save lives. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it can revive the dead. However, any medicine is 30% poisonous. Some of the ingredients of the Snow Pill counter each other. Hence, we have to supplement the treatment process with detoxification after using the Snow Pill." "It''s already a mistake for Mu En to take strong medicine for his mild illness. He didn''t undergo any detoxification after taking the medicine, causing him to be different from ordinary people now. It''s only the initial stage and will be even more serious in the future. However, I don''t know what the consequences will be, so I asked you to send someone to pay close attention to him." Bei Shuo couldn''t help but sigh. "All these years, this is the only pill that has been lost. I didn''t expect it to end up like this. Master never told me about the consequences of using this medicine. It''s obvious that no one has ever encountered it before. From the looks of it, Bei Le was poisoned because she was with Mu En." "I don''t know why this happened, including how to treat her. It''s not that I don''t care about her, but I don''t know how to manage her. Their situation ispletely different from yours, and they won''t trust me like you do. Even if I say this, they won''t believe me." Mu Ci was also secretly shocked. Heforted Bei Shuo. "Bei Shuo, life and death are fated. You can''t save someone you''re not fated to. There''s no need to think so much and make things difficult for yourself. Mu En wants to reconcile with Shen Su, but he''s still with Bei Le. Bei Le knows Mu En has a girlfriend, so there''s no need to pity her. She might not take the medicine you gave her. Don''t waste your feelings." Chapter 223 Lin Juns Attitude 223 Lin Jun''s Attitude Even so, Bei Shuo was still a little unhappy. After all, the Snow Pill belonged to her sect. If her master found out about the consequences, she would probably be in a bad mood. However, there was nothing she could do now. Everyone was preparing for the opening ceremony of Zhili. Although everyone had different goals, they would use the same tform to achieve them. Hence, Zhili was the hottest topic. Even the Zhili Tower, which had just been unveiled, was popr. Passersby could not help but stop and take a few more nces. The value of Yi Chen and the others also increased day by day. Bei Shuo was probably the only one who had been indifferent to this matter. It was because she did not have to worry about this at all. To her, she was just a prop to apany Mu Ci, her senior brother, and the others to a gathering. She was already very used to such a scene. Moreover, she had Shen Su, her good friend, by her side from time to time. Shen Su would fulfill all her requests. She only needed to care about her patients and apanying Mu Yao, who could torture people. Mu Yao''s condition was urgent once because she had secretly eaten the fruit that the doctor asked her not to. Her allergy almost caused her internal organs to bleed, and the doctors were so anxious that they were helpless. Bei Shuo sealed her acupuncture points with acupuncture and helped stop the bleeding. She also helped the doctorsplete a series of treatments such as gastricvage and blood transfusion. Finally, Mu Yao was pulled out of the gates of hell. Lin Jun wasn''t as reserved as she usually was. She hugged Bei Shuo and burst into tears. Bei Shuo realized that Lin Jun''s love for Mu Yao was not dispensable at all. Bei Shuo had always felt that she was an extra person between her parents. However, it was not an exaggeration to say that Mu Yao was Lin Jun''s life. After calming down, Lin Jun felt extremely embarrassed about losing control of her emotions. "Thank you, Bei Shuo. Thank you. I''m sorry. I''m really too afraid. If, if anything should happen to Mu Yao, how can I live?" Lin Jun''s tears fell again as she spoke. Bei Shuo handed her the tissue and advised softly, "I understand. I camete today. If I hade earlier, I should have been able to stop her." Lin Jun shook her head lightly. "Why would I me you? Do you know what it means to be fearless? Mu Yao is a particrly sensitive child. Because she''s sick, she can''t do anything. Hence, she spends all her time guessing the people around her, torturing us, and making us overwrought. She''s very happy because I know that she wants to be noticed. That''s why I don''t usually go along with her wishes. I just don''t want her to go overboard." Bei Shuo couldn''t understand Lin Jun''s thoughts. If she loved Mu Yao, shouldn''t she go along with her and fulfill her requests? For example, she wasn''t reckless when her master and senior brothers treated her well, nor did she be as extreme as Mu Yao. "Bei Shuo, I know you''re good at medicine, but I''ve asked Chinese medicine doctors. If we use Chinese medicine to treat Mu Yao''s illness, it might take years or even more than 10 years, right?" Lin Jun asked. Bei Shuo nodded gently. "Yes. Because her condition isplicated and she''s young, Chinese medicine can''t give you a deadline and methods like Western medicine." Lin Jun nodded. "A doctor said the same thing previously, so he suggested that I use a bone marrow exchange method to resolve it once and for all. He said that traditional Chinese medicine was safe, but western medicine would be faster, so I chose western medicine. Because I couldn''t wait, I couldn''t let anything happen to Mu Yao. I also didn''t want her to be a guinea pig and be fed with medicine every day." Lin Jun twisted her fingers in pain. Li Jing''s face shed across Bei Shuo''s mind. For some reason, Bei Shuo felt that the person who gave Lin Jun this suggestion should be the doctor who had died in the fire, Li Jing. It was Li Jing'' style to bnce between western medicine and Chinese medicine. "That doctor is very smart. You can get that doctor to prescribe medicine for Mu Yao while waiting for a bone marrow match. It should be better for Mu Yao," Bei Shuo said calmly. Lin Jun suddenly stopped wringing her hands. She smiled bitterly. "Perhaps it''s because we''re not fated. That doctor is no longer around." Bei Shuo''s heart skipped a beat. "He''s not around anymore? Where did he go? Can''t you get him toe back with a huge sum of money? Mu Yao is more important." "He¡­ passed away. It was an ident," Lin Jun replied indifferently. Bei Shuo was even more certain that the person Lin Jun was talking about was Li Jing. But why did Lin Jun have such an attitude? It was as if she was avoiding something. Lin Jun seemed to have suddenly made up her mind. "I''ll definitely find a suitable bone marrow for Mu Yao as soon as possible. I won''t let Mu Yao wait too long!" Chapter 224 First Meeting With The Four Special Assistants 224 First Meeting With The Four Special Assistants However, Bei Shuo was suspicious. Dr. Li Jing''s death was probably not that simple. He had lost all his documents inexplicably when he was alive and they had yet to be found. The senior sister who handled them in the end had even been punished because of this. These had all be cold cases. Bei Shuo was in a bad mood. She called Shen Su and asked her out for a meal. Shen Su picked up the phone in a second. When she heard her request, she rejected it immediately. "I still have a lot of work to do. Darling, I can''t apany you anymore. You can y by yourself. Or you should go back and apany Mu Ci. When I''m done with my work, my boss promises to give me leave. I promise to apany you every day until you want to vomit when you see me!" Shen Su hung up instantly. Bei Shuo stared at her cell phone in a daze for two seconds. What was going on? When did Shen Su be a workaholic? It was unbelievable. This Zhili was actually so charming that they could make such azy Shen Su to work so hard! Bei Shuo was shocked when her cell phone suddenly rang. She almost threw her cell phone away. She took a closer look and saw that it was Mu Ci. "It''s not over yet? I''m waiting for you in the hospital parking lot." Mu Ci''s gentle voice was filled with a smile. Bei Shuo immediately threw Shen Su to the back of her mind and said happily, "I''ll be there soon!" Mu Ci drove here by himself, scaring Bei Shuo. She instinctively looked around. Mu Ci smiled and said, "Get in the front passenger seat. You sitting in the back makes me look like a chauffeur. I can''t get out of the car to open the door for you. There are too many cameras here." Bei Shuo quickly got out of the car and got into the front passenger seat. She hurriedly closed the car door and turned around to scold him nervously. "Why did Brother drive out on his own? Didn''t you not want others to know? What if someone sees us?" Mu Ci started the car. "It''s okay. Today was a surprise. Besides, it''s quite fun to scare people asionally!" Bei Shuo pouted. "Brother has gone astray." Mu Ciughed loudly. As he drove, he asked Bei Shuo what had happened today and who she had seen. Bei Shuo told Mu Ci everything that happened that day. Mu Ci listened with relish, not feeling like an old father picking up his daughter from school. Bei Shuo turned to look at Mu Ci. "I think the doctor Lin Jun is talking about is Li Jing, but I didn''t know that he knew Lin Jun at all when he was alive. Why did they hide it? Also, Lin Jun is a very strange person. I can''t say what''s strange about her. Anyway, she''s quite strange. Also! Mu Yao is too hateful! I''ll definitely scold her ruthlessly when she wakes up. So many people are worried about her illness, but she doesn''t cherish herself! It''s so infuriating!" Mu Ci''s expression turned cold. "This child is spoiled by them!" "Them" should be referring to Mu Guo and Lin Jun. Bei Ci sighed. "It''s not that easy to find a suitable bone marrow! Lin Jun seems to be very confident. I just feel that this woman is a little evil!" Mu Ci smiled and didn''t say anything. Yi Chen, Dong Ran, Little Xi, and Xuan stood in front of the window in shock as they watched Mu Ci "walk" out of the car and "walk" to the passenger seat. He opened the car door and weed a youngdy down. Then, the youngdy held his arm and the two of them "walked" in. The four of them ran towards the door in unison, fighting to be first. They squeezed into the door together. No one could get in now. "Ah¡ª" Little Xi screamed and struggled, but the four of them refused to give in to each other. Bei Shuo knew that this was Mu Ci''s territory. He was very rxed, so she was relieved. She held Mu Ci''s arm and skipped along. "Oh¡ª" The moment she went upstairs, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. The four people at the door finally struggled out of the encirclement. Yi Chen and Dong Ran rushed into the corridor and bumped into the wall opposite. Little Xi and Xuan fell at the door, lookingical and disheveled. Mu Ci reached out to cover her eyes. "Tsk! Can you give me some face?" Yi Chen and Dong Ran hurriedly stood up and shielded the two who had fallen to the ground behind them. They stared at Mu Ci''s legs with four eyes and then at the beautiful girl standing at the side, looking at them curiously with wide eyes. "Big Brother!" "Big Brother!" They finally remembered to greet him. The two behind him also got up. "Big Brother!" "Big Brother!" "Yes, you finally remembered to greet me. I thought your CPU was fried!" Mu Ci said indifferently. "Ahem¡ª" Yi Chen covered his mouth with his fist to hide his embarrassment. Chapter 225 - 225: The Identity of The Four Chapter 225: The Identity of The Four Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes, call her Sister-inw.¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t intend to argue with them. He put his arm around Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulder and instructed. Bei Shuo thought that Mu Ci was talking to her. She didn¡¯t understand. Who were they calling Sister-inw? She turned to look at him. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± The four of them bowed in unison and roared at her in unison. Bei Shuo was shocked and instinctively leaned towards Mu Ci. Mu Ci smiled, frowned, and scolded them. ¡°Why are you so loud?¡± The four of them were embarrassed and hurriedly bowed again. This time, it was a little uneven. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Only then did Bei Shuo understand that these people were calling her. She looked at them in bewilderment and then at Mu Ci. Both parties were shocked. Mu Ci smiled and said to Bei Shuo, ¡°1 invited them for a meal today. Come, let me introduce you. Yi Chen is 25 years old and their leader. Dong Ran is 23 years old, Little Xi is 23 years old, and Xuan is 22 years old. The four of them are my best brothers¡ª¡± He nced at Little Xi, who had a man¡¯s haircut, and paused. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s also a sister.¡± ¡°Big Brother¡ª¡± Little Xi felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say brother? I don¡¯t mind if you omit the word ¡®sister¡¯.¡± Little Xi felt that it was better for Big Brother not to call her ¡°sister¡±. Mu Ci ignored her. ¡°You guys already know about Bei Shuo and me. I don¡¯t have to teach you what to do in the future, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. We will definitely protect Big Sister-inw wholeheartedly!¡± The four of them were determined. They looked at Bei Shuo warmly. Just because she could make Big Brother stand up and walk over, it was worth it for them to give her their lives! Only then did Bei Shuo have the chance to say timidly, ¡°Hello.¡± Mu Ci patted her shoulder. ¡°Remember their faces. Don¡¯t greet them at any asion outside.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. She stared at him, wide-eyed. Mu Ci smiled and reached out to rub her head. ¡°Because the outside world doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with them. We have a division of work, so it¡¯s not appropriate for others to know.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t quite understand, but she understood the main point. She quickly nced at the four of them. The four of them smiled at her. So she was an adorable girl! It was only when everyone sat around to eat and the four of them reported to Big Brother excitedly that Bei Shuo found an interval to talk and carefully tugged at Mu Ci¡¯s sleeve. Mu Ci leaned towards her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bei Shuo asked softly, ¡°Second Senior Brother said that the boss of Zhili is also called Yi Chen.¡± Mu Ci nced at Yi Chen. The four of them smiled at Bei Shuo. Mu Ci smiled and said, ¡°Yi Chen is the boss of Zhili that Luo Bing mentioned. Dong Ran is Zhili¡¯s assistant now. Little Xi and Xuan don¡¯t work with them.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Yi Chen and then at Mu Ci. ¡°He¡¯s Zhili¡¯s boss. But he calls you Big Brother?¡± Mu Ci nodded with a smile. Bei Shuo looked at Yi Chen in shock. Yi Chen raised his ss at her and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, the four of us are orphans. Big Brother saved us from the human traffickers back then and nurtured us to study. That¡¯s why we¡¯re like family members today.¡± Bei Shuo was shocked again. This was the first time she had heard someone say that he was Mu Ci¡¯s family. Mu Ci knew what Bei Shuo was thinking. He reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°The four of them are outstanding enough. I was just watching and helping.¡± Bei Shuo nodded gently. She raised her ss and said solemnly to the four of them, ¡°Thank you for treating him as a family member.¡± The four of them didn¡¯t expect Sister-inw to say this. They raised their sses and clinked them with Bei Shuo and Mu Ci. The four of them downed their sses in one gulp. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t hesitate either. Mu Ci was shocked. ¡°Hey, this is wine¡ª¡± It was toote. Bei Shuo finished it in one gulp. Mu Ci frowned and reached for the drink at the side. He red at Little Xi. Little Xi had poured the wine just now. Bei Shuo swirled her cup and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Big Brother. Second Senior Brother said that girls have to have a certain alcohol tolerance to protect themselves. 1 used to drink wine brewed by him. Its concentration is even higher than this.¡± Mu Ci was surprised. The four of them were relieved. Little Xi patted her chest and said, ¡°You scared me to death. Sister-inw, if you¡¯re drunk, Big Brother will probably send me to Siberia.¡± Bei Shuo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s very easy to talk to. Just make a request.¡± Four people, four shocked faces. Mu Ci smiled helplessly. As Big Brother, he would probably be defeated by Bei Shuo in the future.. Chapter 226 - 226: The Past Of The Four Chapter 226: The Past Of The Four Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Then Shen Su¡ª?¡± Mu Ci nodded and smiled. ¡°Shen Su doesn¡¯t know our rtionship. Other than the four of them and you, only Uncle Liu knows.¡± Bei Shuo understood and instinctively covered her mouth. Mu Ci lowered her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not appropriate for others to know yet. It will be made public sooner orter. We will tell Second Senior Brother when the time is right. We want to give him a surprise.¡± Bei Shuo nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes. This surprise is very good, very good! Be careful not to make him angry.¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With you around, he won¡¯t go overboard. You¡¯re my amulet.¡± Bei Shuo thought about it and agreed. She would protect Brother Mu Ci in front of Second Senior Brother. ¡°Sister-inw knows Shen Su?¡± Dong Ran asked curiously. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my good friend. She works at your ce. I even called her today. She¡¯s so busy that she doesn¡¯t have time to ask me out for a meal, but she sounds very happy. 1 haven¡¯t seen her so happy in a long time. She even said that she would invite me to take a look when she¡¯s done.¡± Dong Ran smiled. ¡°So Shen Su is Sister-inw¡¯s friend. She¡¯s very capable. It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family if you don¡¯t look at her background check. If Sister-inw needs her to apany you, I can give her more leave.¡± Bei Shuo waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. No! Let her work hard. Work is the most important. She will arrange the time. She must like her work very much now.¡± Dong Ran smiled and nodded. This sister-inw was quite sensible. She did not want special privileges or favoritism. ¡°Luo Bing is her Second Senior Brother. She was raised by her Master and Senior Brothers since she was young. Her situation is simr to yours.¡± Mu Ci briefly exined Bei Shuo¡¯s experience. He would naturally take care of the Bei Family after how they treated her. He didn¡¯t mention them, because he didn¡¯t want to say it in front of Bei Shuo. There were some things that he would resolve for her and stand up for her. No one could escape unscathed after hurting her and be carefree. They ate happily. This was the first time Bei Shuo had met Mu Ci¡¯s friends. He also had friends! She was really happy for him! She had drunk a lot with them and had fallen in love with them at first sight. She was a little tipsy and was smiling all the way to the car with Mu Ci¡¯s arm. She was also smiling when she got into the car. Mu Ci started the car and nced at her worriedly. ¡°How is it? Does it feel bad?¡± Bei Shuo shook his head. ¡°Do I feel bad? I¡¯m very happy!¡± Mu Ci was helpless. He reached out and rubbed her head. Bei Shuo grinned. ¡°Brother¡¯s actions make me feel like a puppy. Woof! Woof!¡± Mu Ci smiled. Bei Shuo turned to face Mu Ci and leaned against the seat. ¡°The four of them are so good. How did Brother save them? Tell me!¡± Mu Ci nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating the people who kidnapped me back then. Those people were professional kidnappers. I¡¯ve already cut off many of their wings. Yi Chen and Xuan were kidnapped together with me. Because they were orphans, they couldn¡¯t get the ransom. The kidnappers nned to sell their organs. Uncle Liu rushed over with his men and saved them from the operating table.¡± ¡°At that time, he was already so frightened that he broke down. Yi Chen had a long scar on his lower back. His kidney was almost cut off. Those people didn¡¯t even give him an anesthetic. The younger Xuan witnessed all of this on the bed beside Yi Chen. After that, the two of them underwent a few years of psychological treatment before they walked out of their trauma.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°Dong Ran and Little Xi¡ªwere two different kidnapping cases. They both had family members, but they didn¡¯t want to pay the ransom and gave up on them. After they were saved, Uncle Liu wanted to help them contact their family members, but they refused. From then on, they didn¡¯t say a word to their family members and were willing to call themselves orphans with Yi Chen and Dong Ran,¡± Mu Ci said. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It turned out that there were so many unfortunate people and things in the world. ¡°I¡¯m luckier. 1 met my master and senior brothers,¡± Bei Shuo muttered. This also made her feel happy. Mu Ci felt that Bei Shuo was too kind. ¡°Brother, doesn¡¯t Grandpa know that Zhili is yours?¡± Bei Shuo finally realized the most important question. ¡°Yes, Bei Shuo. The business that the four of them are managing belongs to me and has nothing to do with the Mu Family. I have to leave the Mu Family sooner orter. It won¡¯t be beneficial for me or the Mu Family if I stay in the Mu Family. If 1 leave, I can help the Mu Family if anything happens in the future. Can you understand?¡± Bei Shuo nodded without hesitation.. ¡°Brother is always right!¡± Chapter 227 - 227: The Support Chapter 227: The Support Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhili¡¯s grand opening ceremony was held as scheduled. No matter what grudges or disagreements the two sides had before, because this celebration involved too manypanies and industries, personal grudges were put aside for now. It was almost everyone¡¯s consensus to build good karma at this grand event and look at the future. Bei Cong only slowly figured it out when he arrived at the event location. They could attend because they were quite famous, not because Second Young Master Mu had settled anything for them. However, Bei Cong quickly adjusted his mentality. Even so, with Second Young Master Mu¡¯s secret help and their backing, he had the confidence to straighten his back! Bei Le¡¯s fever subsided after taking the medicine Bei Shuo gave her. He didn¡¯t expect that country girl to really have some skills. However, although Bei Le¡¯s fever had subsided, she was a little strange. She wanted to see Second Young Master Mu all day long and always asked him to help think of a way. It gave him a headache. He knew very well that men did not like to be pestered by women. If Bei Le could always be at his beck and call and be obedient, Second Young Master would definitely like her for a long time. If she pestered him¡ªfor the sake of the Bei Family¡¯s future, he would not let Bei Le be like that. Lin Xu saw him from afar and walked towards him. Bei Cong hurriedly went up to him. ¡°Brother Xu.¡± Lin Xu smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Cong, you¡¯re really energetic today. It¡¯s not an exaggeration that you can attend a blind date.¡± Bei Cong smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re from a small family and are always afraid of losing face. Brother Xu, you have to protect me more.¡± Lin Xu felt very pleased. ¡°Young Master Cong is too polite. With Second Young Master thinking about her, what else do you have to worry about? Second Young Master asked Young Master Cong to tell Miss Bei Le to wait patiently for a period of time. Second Young Master won¡¯t forget her. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Xu whispered in Bei Cong¡¯s ear. Bei Cong felt relieved. He held Lin Xu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Second Young Master knows my sister the best!¡± Lin Xu smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Cong, you know the current situation. Second Young Master has no choice. He has to coax Miss Shen first. Sigh, our Second Young Master is also bitter!¡± Bei Cong nodded repeatedly. ¡°I understand, 1 understand. Ipletely understand. Don¡¯t worry, Second Young Master, don¡¯t worry either. We definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for Second Young Master!¡± The two of them were chatting happily, but they did not know that the waiter who walked past them had already told Shen Su what they had said. There was no expression on Shen Su¡¯s face. Instead, Gu Ming, who was standing at the side, thanked the waiter and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Shen Su heaved a long sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°In the past, I would have cared a lot. But now, ever since I have a job, there are suddenly many things in my world. Gu Ming, I really feel that those people and things are not important anymore. Can you understand?¡± Gu Ming also smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone in this world who can understand your feelings, I¡¯m afraid it will be me. I used to think that my sky had copsed. Only when 1 was by Mr. Mu¡¯s side did 1 know what it means to have a high sky and a wide sea.¡± The two of them, who had never interacted with each other before, had an unspoken mutual understanding because of their work encounter and simr past. The two of them looked at each other and smiled before immersing themselves in their work. During the three days of the celebration, Zhili provided guest rooms for guests who hade from afar or had long conversations with partners. The guest rooms were in the same building as Zhili¡¯s office buildings. Zhili was in tower A, and the guest room was in tower D, Junyu Hotel. Junyu was Lin Jun¡¯s property. Lin Jun had been busy with her daughter¡¯s matters. When Zhi Zhili¡¯s public rtions officer found her, she agreed readily and took the initiative to offer Jun Yu. ¡°1 also started from scratch. Look at you guys, just like when I was young. I¡¯ll use the three-day vacancy rate to support you guys to expand and strengthen.¡± Lin Jun was just as the rumors said. She was gentle and virtuous, aloof from worldly affairs, yet she managed her business so well. She was a rare woman. When they found out that Lin Jun had done such a huge thing without a word, it was inevitable that someone would bring up the matter of Mu Guo enjoying the bliss of having two wives again. They also sighed at Lin Jun¡¯s boldness. Zhili would definitely give her a lot of convenience this time. However, not everyone had the same mindset as Lin Jun. Even if they were envious, they couldn¡¯t be envious. They could only say some sour words behind her back to make themselves feel better.. Chapter 228 - 228: Be Careful Chapter 228: Be Careful Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as the hotel and rooms were released, they were sold out. There was no chance at all for someone of the Bei Family¡¯s level. Bei Shuo followed Mu Ci obediently. She didn¡¯t know much about his business, but he wanted to announce to the world that she was his wife. Hence, he only had one goal in introducing her to everyone he interacted with¡ªeveryone had to know that Bei Shuo was the Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family and his wife. Luo Bing was a little gratified. Bei Shuo¡¯s identity as a counteract bad luck bride was a thorn in his heart. Bei Shuo was silly and didn¡¯t care at all. However, he cared. His senior brothers, junior brothers, and Master cared too! Hence, he stared at Mu Ci like a radar and admired him. Working with him was one thing, but staring at his attitude towards Little Junior Sister was another matter. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t sense their thoughts at all. She was very curious about everything here. This was Shen Su¡¯s workce. In order to take care of Bei Shuo, Yi Chen and Dong Ran specially transferred Shen Su to Bei Shuo¡¯s side so that she could take care of her more conveniently. The two of them were filled with joy. Song Nan followed Duan Si and stole nces at Mu Ci from time to time. She had already made up her mind. She was going all out. She naturally saw Luo Bing too. However, Luo Bing was no longer her cup of tea. After weighing the pros and cons, she still chose Mu Ci. Chen Hai followed beside her in high spirits and kept introducing everyone¡¯s family backgrounds and strange news to her. It had to be said that Chen Hai was really well-informed. Song Nan could use Chen Hai as a shield, so she asked Chen Hai some questions from time to time. ¡°Who¡¯s that fat, bald man over there?¡± ¡°The one in the burgundy suit? Don¡¯t underestimate him. That¡¯s the new king of department stores, Wang Yuan. He¡¯s in the limelight now. I heard that the Mu Family is also investing in him, so he¡¯s very impressive now.¡± The burgundy fatty happened to look in her direction. Song Nan turned away. The fatty had already winked at her several times. Chen Hai followed her and blocked the unrted people who came to talk to her from time to time. Lin Jun stood on the balcony on the second floor and looked down at the bustling crowd. She also looked at Mu Guo and Duan Si. Duan Si held Mu Guo¡¯s arm like a loving couple. Every time Mu Guo chatted with someone, Duan Si would smile at the right time. When the other party had a femalepanion, she would praise her clothes and essories. Even Lin Jun felt embarrassed for her. But so what? She was the real Madam Mu, the wife of the head. She smiled coldly and looked away. None of this mattered to her now. Assistant Dai Yuan hurriedly walked over and whispered in her ear, ¡°CEO Lin, someone tampered with the room.¡± Lin Jun didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Who is it?¡± Dai Yuan nced downstairs. ¡°It¡¯s Mu En¡¯s men. They touched Mu Ci¡¯s room.¡± Lin Jun didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Mu En always wants to use every opportunity to make a move.¡± Dai Yuan looked at Song Nan downstairs and said, ¡°He called Song Nan when he was ready.¡± Lin Jun turned around in surprise. ¡°Song Nan?¡± Dai Yuan nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t she take a fancy to Luo Bing?¡± Lin Jun asked. Dai Yuan shook his head. ¡°The Shen Family is on guard. It might be because of Shen Su, but it seems that Song Nan¡¯s target is Mu Ci, not Luo Bing.¡± Lin Jun¡¯s mind raced as she looked at Dai Yuan. In just a few seconds, she had already thought it through. ¡°It looks like she wants to be the Mu Family¡¯s Eldest Young Madam? She wants to take over Duan Si¡¯s job and firmly hold the Mu Family in her hands! She¡¯s indeed brilliant! I didn¡¯t expect her to be so determined to marry Mu Ci in the end!¡± ¡°But Mu Ci is already married.¡± Dai Yuan frowned. He could see how well Bei Shuo treated Mu Yao. Lin Jun said coldly, ¡°They¡¯ve never taken Bei Shuo seriously. They¡¯ve never treated her as a human!¡± Looking at Song Nan, who was chatting andughing with Chen Hai, Lin Jun said mockingly, ¡°She has been ying with Chen Hai since she was young. She treats that fool as a spare tire and misses Mu Ci. She¡¯s also afraid of being a widow. She keeps a distance and doesn¡¯t forget to express her goodwill to Luo Bing. Our Miss Song is really talented! I underestimated her.¡± Dai Yuan was a little unsure of Lin Jun¡¯s attitude, so he asked carefully, ¡°Then, should we ignore it?¡± Lin Jun followed Song Nan¡¯s gaze and then looked at Mu Guo and his wife, who were chatting happily with each other. Her knuckles had already turned white as she gripped the railing.. Chapter 229 - 229: Shen Su’s Thoughts Chapter 229: Shen Su¡¯s Thoughts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What do you think a man would do if he did something to let his lover down?¡± Lin Jun suddenly asked. Dai Yuan did not understand. Lin Jun didn¡¯t turn around. A strange smile appeared on her face. ¡°He¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of his life. He¡¯ll be very guilty. From now on, he¡¯ll treat Mu Yao and me especially well because he let us down.¡± ¡°Dai Yuan, don¡¯t interfere with who¡¯s in whose room tonight and what they¡¯re doing. Sometimes, everything is fate! No one can fight with fate, understand? Go do your work.¡± Lin Jun¡¯s tone was calm and clear. Dai Yuan did not understand, but it did not stop him from doing his work. Mu Ci was afraid that Bei Shuo would be bored, so he told her to look for Shen Su instead of following him. Bei Shuo was getting impatient from socializing. She happily agreed and pulled Shen Su to the side to whisper. Shen Su had already finished her work. She pulled Bei Shuo to a small hall at the side and got all kinds of snacks for her. The two of them huddled together and chatted as they ate. They were overjoyed. Shen Su told Bei Shuo about her new job and eximed, ¡°1 only know now how much of a waste of my life 1 used to live.¡± Bei Shuo was curious. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I used to think about love in the past. With my family background, I¡¯ve never thought of doing anything meaningful. I think it¡¯s meaningful to my family if 1 live well and don¡¯t cause trouble. However, I¡¯ve never thought about what my life is meaningful for. It¡¯s different now. 1 can use what I know and do many things. Moreover, it¡¯s something that can help others. This kind of happiness¡­ Phew. Bei Shuo, 1 can understand why you¡¯re so persistent in treating illnesses and saving people.¡± Shen Su didn¡¯t get what she meant, but Bei Shuo understood what she meant. She stuffed the snack in her hand into her mouth and nodded as she ate. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you happy. It¡¯s so good to see you. You should be like this when you¡¯re alive! The meaning of work is to earn money, make yourself happy, and make others happy, right?¡± Shen Su nodded and stuffed a piece of snack into her mouth like Bei Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m very happy! I¡¯m surrounded by happy people!¡± Bei Shuo thought of Yi Chen and Dong Ran and finally held back from telling Shen Su. They each had their own boundaries. Just as Brother Stone had said, he would tell them when the time was right. Hence, the time should not be ripe yet. Gu Ming passed by outside and was stunned when he saw them. Then, he smiled and nodded before walking over. Shen Su¡¯s gaze followed Gu Ming into the distance and she said softly, ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡± Bei Shuo, who was engrossed in her food, looked up and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Ming,¡± Shen Su said softly. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I heard from Uncle Liu that he¡¯s very outstanding at his job. Uncle Liu admires him very much.¡± Shen Su stood up, straightened her back, and smiled. ¡°The two of us were once in the same boat and helped each other. He¡¯s a good person.¡± Only then did Bei Shuo remember that Bei Le and Mu En were here. Only then did she understand what Shen Su meant when she said that they were all in the same boat. She looked at Shen Su. ¡°Have you really let go?¡± Shen Su red at her reproachfully. ¡°What can¡¯t I let go of? I¡¯m not like Gu Ming. He can even walk out of their childhood sweetheart rtionship. What do I have? I don¡¯t love him to the point of dying!¡± She thought for a moment and felt a little disappointed. ¡°I liked someone else from the beginning, but I used Mu En as a substitute. Reality has proven that people who treat rtionships as child¡¯s y will suffer a bacsh. I¡¯m an example. Mu En and Bei Le won¡¯t have a good ending either. Only Gu Ming is clear-headed and decisive. He doesn¡¯t drag things out at all.¡± Bei Shuo patted her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done well too! Everyone says that you¡¯re arrogant and irritable, but why don¡¯t 1 feel it at all? I thought you would teach Bei Le a lesson. 1 think many people think so too.¡± Shen Su shook her head. ¡°Why should I teach her a lesson? This is between Mu En and me. Even if Mu En doesn¡¯t look for her, he will look for other women. I can¡¯t train myself to be a female warrior and fight everywhere, right?¡± Shen Su smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be my mother. She interfered in someone else¡¯s marriage and snatched my father away. Hence, she was worried that someone would snatch her husband away every day and forcefully turned herself into a police dog. I don¡¯t want to be like her.¡± Bei Shuo patted her back sympathetically.. Chapter 230 - 230: Sneaking In Chapter 230: Sneaking In Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the buffet banquet started, Bei Shuo and Shen Su were full. Shen Su pulled Bei Shuo to her office to take a look. Bei Shuo was very curious. She was only familiar with the hospital, but this was the first time she had seen such a modern office area. Like a curious baby, she asked Shen Su all kinds of questions. Shen Su finally had a chance to ¡°teach¡± and patiently answered Bei Shuo. Bei Le nimbly dashed into the back door of the hotel and followed the person who came to pick her up into the storeroom. ¡°Miss, put on the cleaning staff¡¯s uniform first. Second Young Master Mu¡¯s room is on the 18th floor, Room 1818. This is a replicated room card. Push the cleaning cart over and leave the car at the door. I¡¯ll go and receive himter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Bei Le stuffed a roll of money into her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you!¡± Money talks. If she participated in this event as the Bei Family¡¯s young mistress, there would be people watching everywhere. She might not have a chance to get close to Mu En, let alone enter his room to meet him. Mu En did not see her again after what happenedst time. He seemed to be very guilty about the harm he had caused her and gave her many gifts. Although she repeatedly promised not to me him after she recovered, and that she was fine, Mu En no longer asked to see her. However, she missed him too much. She could not fall asleep every night. Even when she fell asleep, her dreams were filled with him. She could not tell anyone about this torture, but no matter how she expressed it to Mu En, he refused to see her again. Later on, she found out that the matter between the Mu Family and the Shen Family was not over yet. Mu En and Shen Su¡¯s families were still trying to matchmake because of their family background. This made Bei Le very sad, but the desire in her heart made her revive. She would never give up on Mu En. She believed that Mu En would never bear to part with her. No woman could cater to Mu En¡¯s preferences. She firmly believed this. She could notpare to Shen Su in the world at home, but she was confident that she would not lose in other aspects. The only thing she had to do was to constantly deepen her position in Mu En¡¯s heart. Hence, she did not hesitate to surprise Mu En in such a sneaky way. Everything went smoothly. When Bei Ley on Mu En¡¯s bed, she heaved a long sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t even tell Bei Cong about this, afraid that more people would know about it. She firmly believed that happiness had to be fought for by oneself. She would always be the most trustworthy person for herself. As for the others, it was good if they were useful. It was a waste of time to take a look at them. She got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She sprinkled Mu En¡¯s favorite perfume and crawled into the nket naked. She waited for Mu En toe back and serve him in peace! Shen Su and Bei Shuo returned from the office and felt a little dizzy when they saw the bustling guests. Shen Su was about to bring Bei Shuo to a quiet ce when a waiter walked over. ¡°Young Madam Mu, Mr. Mu looked for you twice just now. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly looked around for Mu Ci. Shen Su chided, ¡°If he really has something on, he¡¯ll call you!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see him.¡± Brother Stone wouldn¡¯t call her if something happened. He was always understanding. He must have thought that she was having fun so he wouldn¡¯t disturb her. Shen Su let her go and took a drink from a passing waiter¡¯s tray. She raised it at her. ¡°Go quickly. Come and look for me when you¡¯re boredter.¡± Shen Su finished the drink in her cup and put it back. She thanked him and looked around. She wanted to look for Luo Bing, but she saw Mu En standing not far away with a smile. Shen Su stopped smiling and turned around. Mu En walked over and blocked her way. ¡°Shen Su, can¡¯t we have a good talk? You haven¡¯t given me a chance since those rumors were released. It¡¯s not fair.¡± Mu En¡¯s voice was gentle and aggrieved. Second Young Master Mu was said to have passed through thousands of flowers. It was definitely not groundless. No girl could withstand such gentleness. But Shen Su was not an ordinary girl. Shen Su took two steps back and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? We¡¯ve agreed from the beginning. Your actions have already made your attitude clear. I¡¯ve never listened to exnations because there are some things that don¡¯t need to be exined.¡± Mu En took a step forward and said sincerely, ¡°Shen Su, even if you sentence me to death, you have to give me ast chance toin! Otherwise, I won¡¯t die in peace!¡± Shen Su frowned. ¡°Second Young Master Mu is not a clingy person. Don¡¯t make me look down on you..¡± Chapter 231 - 231: Shameless Entanglement Chapter 231: Shameless Entanglement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu En smiled nonchntly. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t pester others. The only person in the world worthy of my pestering is you, Shen Su. Shen Su, believe me. 1 want to marry you wholeheartedly. Other than you, I¡¯m not interested in any other woman! Please believe me!¡± Shen Su shook her head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Mu En, you don¡¯t believe it yourself, either. Why do you have to y such a fancy game in front of me? I admit that I was impulsive when 1 agreed to be with you in the beginning. Now, I¡¯ve also paid the price for this impulsiveness. We parted on good terms. I¡¯ve already left home to find my own way out. Without my status as the Young Mistress of the Shen Family, I¡¯m nothing.¡± Shen Su closed her eyes and suddenly felt that Mu En¡¯s smile in front of her was a little blurry. Mu En took in Shen Su¡¯s expression and his smile deepened. ¡°Shen Su, it has nothing to do with whether you¡¯re the Young Mistress of the Shen Family or not. 1 admit that I wanted to be with you at first because 1 was impulsive. However, after interacting with you for so long, I¡¯ve already fallen in love with you. Shen Su, 1 really love you and want to be with you.¡± An inexplicable feeling arose in Shen Su¡¯s heart. She could not help but feel a little frustrated. Mu En took another step forward and got closer to her. ¡°Shen Su, let¡¯s find a ce to have a good chat, okay?¡± Shen Su lowered her eyes and felt her heart beat faster. A heat surged from the bottom of her heart. When Mu En reached out to her, she could not help but grab his arm. Mu En wrapped his other hand around Shen Su¡¯s shoulder, wanting to take her away. ¡°Shen Su! Yi Chen needs you to draft a cooperation agreement immediately. He¡¯s looking for you.¡± A tall figure blocked their way. It was Gu Ming. Mu En frowned and said coldly, ¡°What agreement? This isn¡¯t a workce. What agreement? Move aside!¡± However, Gu Ming pulled Shen Su over and pushed her behind him. ¡°To us, this is a workce. We¡¯re employees, not guests. Second Young Master Mu, please help yourself. We have to work.¡± He pulled Shen Su and walked past Mu En. Mu En said angrily, ¡°Flow dare you!¡± Someone nced sideways. Gu Ming said in a low voice expressionlessly, ¡°Second Young Master Mu, please pay attention to your image.¡± Mu En was shocked. He looked around and nodded and smiled at the people who looked at him curiously. Gu Ming took this opportunity to pull Shen Su away. Mu En hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Little President Mu?¡± A smiling voice came from the side. It was Dong Ran, the most capable assistant of the general manager, Yi Chen. Mu En had no choice but to stop and say, ¡°Mr. Dong Ran, nice to meet you!¡± Dong Ran smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a day. I¡¯m quite interested in the Bei Entertainment Company you invested in. I want to know your next n and see if we have a chance to cooperate?¡± Mu En said perfunctorily, ¡°The Bei Corporation? Heh, I only invested a portion of the funds. The daily operations are managed by Bei Cong. Why don¡¯t you look for him?¡± Dong smiled. ¡°Little President Mu, let¡¯s not beat around the bush in front of an honest person. 1 like your long-term n for the Bei Corporation. I don¡¯t think your current management has met Little President Mu¡¯s requirements, right? Our Zhili¡¯s database has the resources that you, Little President Mu, want the most. How about it? Do you want to know more about it?¡± When Mu En turned around again, Shen Su was already gone. He gave Lin Xu, who was standing not far away, a look. Seeing that Lin Xu had turned around and left, he started a conversation with Dong Ran in relief. Shen Su grabbed Gu Ming¡¯s arm and panted heavily. ¡°Gu Ming, I might have drunk something 1 shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Gu Ming hummed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to the office.¡± Shen Su staggered. ¡°No, no. Can you send me back to my ce?¡± Gu Ming looked down at Shen Su¡¯s flushed face. Her eyes were blurry and her breathing was rapid. ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you to the hospital?¡± Shen Su smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bear the consequences of going to the hospital. 1 live very close by. Please!¡± Gu Ming stopped talking and steadily helped Shen Su out. When Lin Xu chased after them, the two of them were already gone. Lin Xu couldn¡¯t help but stomp his feet. Bei Cong walked over. ¡°Eh, Brother Xu? Why are you here?¡± Lin Xu couldn¡¯t care less. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you see Miss Shen Su?¡± Bei Cong shook his head.. ¡°No? Why? Has Second Young Master not given up on Miss Shen Su?¡± Chapter 232 - 232: The Effect Of The Drug Chapter 232: The Effect Of The Drug Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Xu sighed and patted Bei Cong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°1 won¡¯t hide it from you. In terms of liking, Second Young Master still likes Bei Le. However, in terms of family background, Second Young Master has to marry Miss Shen Su. Otherwise, without a solid position, Bei Le won¡¯t have a position in the future. Only by stabilizing that person can Bei Le and Second Young Master have a future!¡± As a man, Bei Cong believed that hepletely understood Mu En¡¯s difficulties. He nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°Then why did youe here to look for her?¡± Lin Xu said, ¡°Gu Ming brought Shen Su over just now. I couldn¡¯t keep an eye on any of them. 1 don¡¯t know where they went!¡± Lin Xu lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already drugged Miss Shen. I have to send her to Second Young Master¡¯s room immediately. Only when things are done can it be easy!¡± Bei Cong understood. He gave Lin Xu a thumbs up and nced in the direction of the elevator. ¡°I saw a man helping a woman in a white dress into the elevator just now. 1 didn¡¯t notice if it was Gu Ming.¡± Lin Xu immediately looked at the elevator and saw that the elevator¡¯s number was disyed on the ¡°18th floor¡±. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. It seemed like the Shen Family also had a ce to rest on the 18th floor. It would be best if they were on the 18th floor. He immediately turned around to look for Mu En. No matter what big n Dong Ran wanted to discuss with Second Young Master, it was not as important as Miss Shen. This was an important condition for Second Young Master to settle down in the Mu Family and even the Shen Family! Lin Xu whispered a few words to Mu En anxiously. Mu En immediately ended his discussion with Dong Ran and rushed upstairs. Dong Ran did not understand what the two of them wanted to do. He came purely to help Shen Su out. Now that Shen Su had left safely, he did not care what Mu En wanted to do at all. When they reached the 18th floor, Mu En was a little annoyed. He did not know which room the Shen Family had booked. Forget it, he would return to his room to catch his breath first and let Lin Xu investigate. It would also let the drug in Shen Su¡¯s body take effect for a while. Hence, he entered his room, 1818. The moment he entered, he realized that there was someone in the room and his nerves tightened. A pleasant fragrance assaulted his face, and the desire in Mu En¡¯s heart was instantly aroused. It was obvious that the bump on the bed was a woman. Mu En could no longer contain other people and things in his mind. Bei Le stuck her head out of the nket and called out timidly, ¡°Brother Mu En.¡± Something exploded in Mu En¡¯s mind. The wisps of fragrance lingered in his nose, making him happy. ¡°Little sl*t, why are you here?¡± ¡°Brother Mu En, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°I missed you so much, you little sl*t!¡± Mu En could not care less anymore and pounced onto the bed. Shen Su turned on the shower head and let the cold water pour on her head. She did not even have time to take off her clothes. She only felt a fire in her body that wanted to burn her to ashes. She leaned against the wall and panted heavily. The cold water made her feel ufortable andfortable, and her mind gradually became clear. She had been plotted against. She could not think of anyone else who plotted against her other than Mu En. She did not expect Mu En to be so despicable. If not for Gu Ming, she would have already be a fish on the chopping board. She owed Gu Ming a life-saving grace. Gu Ming stood in the living room and paced back and forth. He did not dare to leave when he heard the sound of water in the bathroom. However, he felt that it was not appropriate to stay and was in a dilemma. After a long time, he knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Miss Shen, Miss Shen? Do you want to go to the hospital? Or should we find a doctor to take a look at you?¡± The sound of water continued, but Shen Su did not answer him. Shen Su gritted her teeth and pressed against the wall. Gu Ming¡¯s voice was a torture to her. If she did not have enoughposure, she would probably pounce on any man. Even cold water was useless. With trembling hands, Shen Su grabbed a small round mirror on the dressing table and broke it with force. She used the broken section to gently cut her arm. Blood gushed out, and it was diluted by the water. The pain refreshed her and cleared her mind. ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Gu Ming knocked on the door. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to say a word! You¡¯re not allowed to make a sound or leave!¡± Shen Su shouted fiercely. The voices outside the door stopped abruptly. He was really obedient. Shen Su smiled and scratched her arm again. She realized that with every stroke and blood, the restlessness in her heart would decrease a little and her mind would be clearer.. Chapter 233 - 233: The Wine In His Glass Chapter 233: The Wine In His ss Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when he heard the sound of water inside. He suddenly looked down and saw water seeping out from the crack of the door. It was bloody. ¡°Shen Su!¡± Gu Ming knocked on the door anxiously. Shen Su¡¯s vision was a little blurry because of the blood loss. She finally heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Gu Ming¡¯s voice. Bang! Bang! Bang! ng! In a moment of desperation, Gu Ming knocked the door open, making a loud sound. However, Shen Su heard it from afar. She smiled at Gu Ming and her vision darkened. She fell into a pool of blood. Gu Ming was shocked. He nced at Shen Su¡¯s bloody arm and grabbed a towel. He wrapped it tightly around her and carried Shen Su, who was covered in blood, to rush out. He said, ¡°Hang in there! Hang in there! Hang in there! Shen Su, nothing can happen to you! Nothing can happen to you! Nothing can happen to you! Nothing can happen to you!¡± *** ¡°Miss Bei, Miss Shen is looking for you. She wants you to wait for her at the rest area,¡± a waiter said softly to Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo nced at Mu Ci, who was chatting with someone, and gently tugged at his sleeve. Mu Ci understood that she was bored, so he nodded at her. Bei Shuo turned around and walked towards the resting area. Watching her leave, Song Nan walked over with two sses of wine and walked to Mu Ci¡¯s side. She said to Wang Yuan, who was standing opposite Mu Ci, in surprise, ¡°Eh? Mr. Wang is here too?¡± Wang Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Song Nan. ¡°Miss Song, hehe. Hello!¡± This burgundy beer can was so excited that he did not know what to say. Mu Ci nced at them and said to Song Nan calmly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with my mother?¡± He didn¡¯t want the beer can to get close to Song Nan. Seeing that, Song Nan was relieved. He still cared about her and didn¡¯t treat her as an outsider. Song Nan smiled and handed the wine ss in his hand to Mu Ci. ¡°Auntie met an old friend and was chatting happily. 1 couldn¡¯t interrupt. 1 came to look for you and Bei Shuo. Eh? Where¡¯s Bei Shuo?¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°She went to y with a friend.¡± Song Nan smiled. ¡°She has friends to y with so soon? She¡¯s much better than me. I don¡¯t have many friends!¡± Wang Yuan finally interrupted. ¡°Look at what Miss Song said. Aren¡¯t we all friends?¡± Song Nan smiled at him. ¡°That¡¯s right! I said the wrong thing again. Why don¡¯t I punish myself with a ss of wine?¡± With that, she raised the ss to her lips and downed it in one gulp. Song Nan frowned. Wang Yuan smiled so widely that his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. He hurriedly raised his ss and clinked it with the ss in Mu Ci¡¯s hand. ¡°How can I let Miss Song punish herself as a girl? Come, Mu Ci, let us apany her.¡± Mu Ci had no choice but to raise his ss and take a sip. He nced at Song Nan worriedly. Song Nan looked back at him gently, indicating that she was fine. Their gazes made Wang Yuan a little unhappy. He finished the wine in his ss in one gulp and showed the bottom of the ss. ¡°President Mu!¡± Mu Ci frowned, and Song Nan hurriedly said, ¡°Forget it. Mu Ci doesn¡¯t drink usually. Why don¡¯t I take his ce?¡± With that, she poured herself another ss. Seeing this, Mu Ci downed the wine in his ss. Song Nan stopped pouring wine and smiled in relief. Wang Yuan wanted to pester him, but Song Nan had already pushed Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair armrest. ¡°Look at you. Why did you drink it just like that? Let¡¯s go find Bei Shuo. 1 wonder if I can let you drink.¡± She turned around and smiled at Wang Yuan. ¡°CEO Wang, I¡¯m sorry. 1¡¯11 send Mu Ci over first.¡± Wang Yuan burst with joy, thinking that this was an invitation to him. He immediately said gentlemanly, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m at your disposal.¡± Song Nan smiled and turned around with a cold face. How dare any Tom, Dick, or Harry fawn on her! Mu Ci felt a little dizzy when the wheelchair turned. He supported his forehead with his hand, but Song Nan pretended not to know. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Bei Shuo went. Why don¡¯t 1 send you back to your room to rest first? 1 think you¡¯ve been socializing for half a day.¡± Mu Ci did not object. He only felt a little disgusted. Perhaps it was because he had just drunk. On the other hand, Bei Shuo had been searching for Shen Su but to no avail. She was calling her, but no one answered. Suddenly, he saw Xuan walking over with a serious expression. Bei Shuo was about to greet him when he suddenly recalled what Mu Ci had said. It was not appropriate for them to reveal their identities now. Just as he was at a loss, Xuan brushed past her and said in a low voice, ¡°Sister-inw, hurry up and go to the 19th floor. Big Brother has been poisoned.¡± Bei Shuo rushed to the elevator without another word.. Chapter 234 - 234: She Takes The Opportunity Chapter 234: She Takes The Opportunity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xuan walked forward without stopping and sighed in his heart. Indeed, Big Brother was right not to let them interact openly with Little Sister-inw. Little Sister-inw was too innocent. Bei Shuo had just stepped out of the elevator when he was stopped by Little Xi, who was waiting at the door. She whispered, ¡°Sister-inw,e quickly! Something¡¯s wrong with Big Brother. Hurry up and take a look.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s heart tightened as she followed Little Xi in. Little Xi said in a low voice, ¡°Someone took advantage of the chaos tonight to tamper with the room. Big Brother¡¯s original room was in Room 1801, but we realized that someone had sent weird stuff into his room. Because we didn¡¯t know what was going on, we didn¡¯t stop it. We just secretly swapped Big Brother out.¡± Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as Brother is fine. He was poisoned before. Help me keep an eye on the things in his original room. When the timees, help me investigate who wants to harm Brother.¡± Little Xi didn¡¯t know about these things. She immediately widened her eyes. ¡°Poisoned? Poisoned before?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. Little Xi clenched her fists. ¡°How dare they! Let me catch them and send them to hell!¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t care if it was hell or not. All she wanted to do now was protect Mu Ci. The moment Mu Ci saw Bei Shuo, he immediately grabbed her and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I must have been poisoned!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s palm was hot. Bei Shuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had only left Mu Ci¡¯s side for less than 10 minutes. How could he have been poisoned? ¡°All of you¡ªget out first. There must be something going on tonight. You have to be vignt, and you have to be careful not to expose our rtionships and strength. There are too many people watching you¡ª¡± Mu Ci¡¯s breathing was a little heavy. Yi Chen hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. We know what to do.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll leave Big Brother to you. We¡¯re going out. If there¡¯s anything, just press the button at the door. You can contact our cell phones,¡± Yi Chen said to Bei Shuo as he pointed at a bell-shaped object beside the door. Bei Shuo nodded and ced his hand on Mu Ci¡¯s wrist. The four of them closed the door and walked out. Mu Ci grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s arm and stood up. He lowered his head and stared at Bei Shuo. His eyes seemed to be filled with spring water. ¡°Bei Shuo, I love you!¡± He lowered his head and kissed Bei Shuo¡¯s lips. Bei Shuo hesitated for a moment before reaching out to wrap his arms around Mu Ci¡¯s waist. Their master had taught them since they were young that they had to learn to take advantage of the situation and not force or escape. The poison in Mu Ci¡¯s body was the Heartless Flower Poison. It could make men and women burn with desire. There was no antidote for this poison. Even if there was, Bei Shuo would not use it. This was because the poison of the Snow Pill in Mu Ci¡¯s body was only short of being triggered by this medicine. It was a difficult problem that Bei Shuo could not figure out no matter how hard she tried because she did not understand the poison of the Love Flower. The pulse just now had already shown that the Snow Pill and the Heartless Flower werepeting. However, the effect of the Heartless Flower was something Mu Ci could not remove himself. He needed a woman. Mu Ci¡¯s kiss was domineering and warm. He took off Bei Shuo¡¯s clothes. Bei Shuo was a little nervous and cowered. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Bei Shuo, I love you,¡± Mu Ci murmured. He carried Bei Shuo and gently ced her on the bed, treating her like a rare treasure¡­ Mu Guo finally found Lin Jun. Lin Jun held a ss of wine in her hand as she looked at Mu Guo with a resentful gaze. Mu Guo felt guilty and hurriedly said, ¡°Did you eat anything? Are you hungry?¡± Lin Jun didn¡¯t say anything and handed over the wine ss in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m full from watching all of you show off your love.¡± Mu Guo ced the wine ss on the table at the side and reached out to put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a show. I can¡¯t stand such an asion the most. I really have no choice. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Lin Jun reached out to straighten his slightly crooked tie. ¡°Speaking of which, everyone knows that it¡¯s a tragedy for the three of us, but they still have to act with us. 1 wonder when these days will end.¡± Mu Guo was speechless. One of the most helpless things in his life was to divorce Duan Si and marry Lin Jun. It was impossible in the past and impossible in the future. Even if his father was gone one day, he would not be able to divorce Duan Si because the two families behind them were already intertwined and inseparable. Hence, the person he had let down the most in his life was Lin Jun. He reached out to touch Lin Jun¡¯s head and kissed her. He didn¡¯t say anything. Anything he said would be redundant and powerless. Lin Jun sighed softly and handed the ss of wine to Mu Guo.. ¡°Drink it!¡± Chapter 235 - 235: The Person In His Bed Chapter 235: The Person In His Bed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Guo epted the wine with a smile and downed it in one gulp. He was most moved by Lin Jun¡¯s sensibility. Lin Jun said softly, ¡°I booked a room on the 18th floor. 1803, if you¡¯re tired, go and rest. I¡¯ll go back and apany Mu Yao first.¡± Mu Guo nodded. ¡°Alright, be careful on the way.¡± He reached out and hugged her again. After Lin Jun left, Mu Guo heaved a sigh of relief and rubbed his temples. When he returned to the first floor, an acquaintance came to greet him. Mu Guo took a ss of wine and clinked sses with someone to finish it. A few secondster, he felt a little dizzy. In a daze, he saw Duan Si walking towards him again. He hurriedly turned around and grabbed a waiter. ¡°Send me upstairs to Room 1803 to rest.¡± The waiter hurriedly supported him. Inside the hotel, the lights were bright and the wine was festive. However, they did not know that the weather outside had already changed drastically. Thunder rumbled, and a heavy rain poured down, washing every corner of the city. They wished they could wash away all the filth. When Mu Ci woke up, he felt refreshed. There was no difort on his aching forehead. It was as if new blood had been injected into his limbs. This was the first time Mu Ci felt such a rxed and energetic feeling. A warm little thing beside him suddenly moved. Mu Ci woke up in an instant. When he turned to look, he saw Bei Shuo¡¯s red face in deep sleep. All the memories came flooding in. Mu Ci suddenly remembered what he had done and could not help but be stunned. Bei Shuo seemed to feel a little hot. He reached out and lifted the corner of the nket. The red marks on her bare skin caused fireworks to explode in Mu Ci¡¯s heart. He wrapped his arms around Bei Shuo and held her face with one hand. His thumb rubbed against her tender skin. They were truly husband and wife now. ¡°Brother Stone,¡± Bei Shuo called out softly in his dream and snuggled into his arms. Mu Ci caressed her bare back and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss Bei Shuo¡¯s lips. The soft and gentle touch made him want to swallow her and treasure her properly. Before he reunited with her, he was just a person who was about to die. He had no desires. When he reunited with her, he thought that he would definitely do his best to arrange the rest of her life when he was not around in the future. No matter what, he did not expect him to have this day and present. The skin under his palm and the gentleness in his heart ignited Mu Ci again. He didn¡¯t care! From now on, even if the heavens wanted to take him in, he wouldn¡¯t surrender. He wanted to fight with all his might and give the person he loved the most happiness. Bei Shuo was in a daze, but her body honestly catered to Mu Ci¡¯s caress. The indescribable pleasure made her moan. ¡°My good brother, I¡¯m so tired!¡± Mu Ci stopped what he was doing and kissed her earlobe gently. ¡°Bei Shuo, be good. I love you.¡± I love you too! Bei Shuo didn¡¯t have the strength to say it. Her body responded to her love for Mu Ci. No matter how heavy the storm outside was, it could not suppress the charm of this room. *** The reporters, arranged by Lin Xu, carried all kinds of equipment to the hotel in the wind and rain. They arranged themselves at the door before a representative knocked on the door with a lecherous expression. Bei Le thought that the waiter was here to deliver breakfast, so she wrapped herself in a towel and opened the door. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± With all kinds of shutter sounds and shing lights, Bei Le screamed and covered her face. She even forgot to close the door. Mu En, who was on the bed, heard the voice and asked in a daze, ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Then, he walked out barefoot and bare-chested. There was another flurry of shutter clicks and shing lights. The two of them were in the same frame. The reporters remembered the mysterious person¡¯s instructions. As soon as they received the information, they immediately scattered. Mu En closed the door in exasperation and immediately called Lin Xu. ¡°Tell them not to post a single photo!¡± Lin Xu did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Master?¡± Mu En nced at the pitiful Bei Le and said angrily, ¡°Why are you here? Who asked you toe?¡± Bei Le¡¯s tears fell. Mu En had never spoken to her with such an attitude. ¡°Brother Mu En, you were fierce to me.¡± Bei Le sobbed andined. p! Mu En pped Bei Le¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m still hitting you! I¡¯m asking you why you¡¯re here! Do you know that you ruined my ns?¡± Mu En was so angry that smoke wasing out of his mouth. Where was Shen Su? Where was Shen Su, whom he had plotted against? How did it be Bei Le? What was the use of her? She would only make things more troublesome and make things worse! Where did Shen Su go? Chapter 236 - 236: The Angry Mu En Chapter 236: The Angry Mu En Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He shouted at Lin Xu on the phone, ¡°Where¡¯s Shen Su? Why is Bei Le here! Lin Xu, settle this matter immediately! You can¡¯t let that group of reporters leak any news just now! Find Shen Su for me! Immediately! Immediately! Tie her up and bring her over! 1 want today¡¯s news to report that it¡¯s a fact that she and 1 are together as nned!¡± Mu En threw his cell phone on the carpet in exasperation and red at Bei Le fiercely. ¡°Tell me! Why are you here?¡± Bei Le¡¯s towel had already spread, revealing her naked body. She couldn¡¯t care less. She looked at Mu En aggrievedly and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Second Brother, are you angry with me?¡± The mess on Bei Le¡¯s snow-white skin made Mu En recover a little. He panted heavily, but his voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m angry with Lin Xu! How did he arrange it? My original n was to plot against Shen Su! But she¡¯s gone now!¡± Mu En stroked his hair and sat on the sofa at the side. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep puff. Bei Le hurriedly covered her body and knelt beside Mu En. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I really, really missed you too much!¡± Bei Le¡¯s tears fell. Mu En looked up and pinched her chin. He smiled fiercely and said, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare to look for me again after being so seriously injuredst time. 1 didn¡¯t expect you toe to me so quickly and recover quite well. You¡¯re really a natural-born lecherous sl*t.¡± Bei Le looked at Mu En pitifully, letting him hurt her chin. ¡°If Second Brother likes it, I can do anything!¡± Mu En pushed aside the towel with his other hand and the towel fell. Mu En couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Bei Le¡¯s body became even softer. She knew that Mu En was aroused. This man was a ssic man who thought with his lower body. As long as he was aroused, everything would be fine. Mu En reached out and pinched the cigarette butt. Without hesitation, he pressed it against Bei Le¡¯s snow-white chest. ¡°All¡ª¡± Bei Le screamed. Mu En threw away the cigarette butt and pressed Bei Le¡¯s head. He stood up and the towel on her body slipped off. He smiled lecherously. ¡°Then serve me well until I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Bei Le¡¯s face was covered in tears from the pain, but she did not even have a chance to catch her breath. She was pressed down by Mu En to satisfy his perverted desires. Bei Le made Mu Enfortable very skillfully. Mu En scolded as he enjoyed it, ¡°Bei Le, you¡¯re really a born lecherous sl*t! But I like it! 1 like little sl*ts like you! You¡¯re really a stunner!¡± He pinched Bei Le¡¯s butt hard. Bei Le struggled in pain. Panting, shey at Mu En¡¯s feet and looked up at him. ¡°Does Second Brother like Bei Le?¡± ¡°I do! Which man wouldn¡¯t like a little sl*t like you! Come, let me see how cheap you are!¡± Mu En¡¯s desire burned. No matter how messy it was outside, Lin Xu would clean it up! At this point, he might as well enjoy the beauty in front of him first! To be honest, other than Bei Le, there was no other woman who was so willing. He did not have to worry about anything from her. She was simply a sacrificialmb given to him by the heavens. If he let her off once, it would be a sphemy to the will of the heavens! Meanwhile, Lin Xu was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. They had nned this in advance. This time, Shen Su would be done. No matter how stubborn she was, the Shen Family could not afford to lose face. They would definitely force Shen Su to get married as soon as possible. There was no better solution. Mu En could not wait to boil the frog slowly. He failed to move Shen Su and make her fall in love with him. He could only get into the car first and buy a ticketter. As for Shen Su¡¯s feelings¡ªit was not a problem to nurture it slowly after marriage. Everything was arranged properly. The women around Mu En had already been sent away in advance. They were just waiting to use the opportunity of Zhili¡¯s celebration to drag Shen Su down. However, Lin Xu could not understand what went wrong. Why was Shen Su reced by Bei Le? That was impossible. He had clearly confirmed that Bei Le did note, and Shen Su had also gone up to the 18th floor. How did it be Bei Le? Moreover, they were photographed by those reporters! In order to make the impact of this matter wider, he did not look for any reporters he was familiar with at all. He only released the news in the name of an anonymous informant. Almost all the reporters who came after hearing the news were top snarky paparazzi and had never been afraid of causing trouble.. Chapter 237 - 237: Lin Xu’s Reinforcements Chapter 237: Lin Xu¡¯s Reinforcements Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Unexpectedly, he had shot himself in the foot. It was almost impossible to clean up the mess now and not let this news leak out. Lin Xu was helpless. He mustered his courage and called Mu En, but his cell phone wasn¡¯t picked up no matter what. He could only ask Duan Si for help as he called the reporters and paparazzi he was familiar with. Duan Si stood at Song Nan¡¯s door with a worried expression. This child came back in a daze this morning and she did not find her the entire night. He asked her where she went and if she had any further developments with Luo Bing. Unexpectedly, she hugged her and cried. She was really frightened. Song Nan had always been a very steady person since she was young. She had raised her since she was young, but she had never seen her lose control like this. However, Song Nan refused to say a word about what happened. In the end, she only said that she wanted to calm down and locked herself in her room. Duan Si was at a loss when Lin Xu called. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± After hearing Lin Xu¡¯s words, Duan Si felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her. ¡°Where is he? Get him toe back immediately!¡± Duan Si raised his voice, almost screaming. ¡°Madam, Madam, don¡¯t be angry. We have to solve the problem first. If this matter isn¡¯t resolved in time, Second Young Master will be finished. This concerns Second Young Master¡¯s reputation!¡± Lin Xu was already familiar with Duan Si¡¯s temper and knew which key points to talk about before solving the problem. Duan Si was so angry that his chest heaved. ¡°What are you waiting for? Send someone to seal it immediately!¡± Lin Xu hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve sent people to those who would listen, but there are a few agencies that I can¡¯t handle. Madam, you have to help! I¡¯m not important. Some media won¡¯t buy my words. In fact, they won¡¯t buy Second Young Master¡¯s words. Madam¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. Send me the list of media involved immediately. I¡¯ll get someone to do it!¡± Duan Si knew that this was a serious matter and did not dare to be careless. ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xu hurriedly sent the information he could find. He had to check the surveince cameras again to ensure that there were no media outlets that had slipped through. Lin Xu was very busy. Mu En finally got off Bei Le, who had fainted. He reached out to check Bei Le¡¯s breathing and was relieved to know that she had only fainted. His ruthlessness finally dissipated with Bei Le¡¯s smooth cooperation. He rinsed himself and changed his clothes before calmly thinking about this matter. He used Bei Le¡¯s cell phone to call Lin Xu and askedzily, ¡°How is it?¡± Lin Xu pped his thigh and stood up. ¡°Aiyo, my Second Young Master, you finally replied. I was so anxious.¡± Mu En nodded. ¡°My cell phone is broken. I haven¡¯t walked out of my room yet. 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside.¡± Lin Xu hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, my Second Young Master. Fortunately, you didn¡¯te out. I didn¡¯t dare to look for you. I was afraid that someone was still waiting. Alright, as long as we can contact them. I¡¯m with Madam.¡± ¡°You looked for my Mom? Why are you looking for her? Won¡¯t she scold me to death?¡± Mu En was unhappy. ¡°Little bastard! Do you still know that I¡¯ll scold you? Didn¡¯t you consider my heart at all when you did such a thing? Are you going to anger me to death before you stop?¡± Duan Si snatched Lin Xu¡¯s cell phone and shouted aggressively. ¡°Mom, Mom, Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. Help me get through this first. I¡¯ll kneel to you for three days and let you hit and scold me, alright? Mom, save me. Hurry up and save me!¡± Mu En immediately begged for mercy. Duan Si gritted her teeth and said, ¡°1¡¯11 skin you alive!¡± ¡°Alright, Mom, you can hit me however you want. Mom, quickly save me! I¡¯ll be dead if Grandpa finds out.¡± Mu En continued to beg. ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll think of a way to pick you up!¡± Duan Si knew that it was useless to strangle Mu En to death now. It would even be a waste of time to scold him. Putting down her cell phone, Duan Si asked Lin Xu, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of that hotel?¡± Lin Xu flinched and said softly, ¡°Lin Jun.¡± Duan Si¡¯s anger rose again.. ¡°Isn¡¯t she in the arts and fooling around with men? Why is this hotel hers too? Is it a business that Mu Guo bought for her? How many things did he secretly give her? This shameless vixen, siren! Is she going to clean up the Mu Family? Is she waiting for me to die to make room for her?¡± Chapter 238 - 238: A Women’s Contest Chapter 238: A Women¡¯s Contest Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Madam, we have to think of a way to get Second Young Master out first. There will be changes if we dy!¡± Lin Xu was anxious. ¡°So be it. I don¡¯t care! Anyway, I¡¯m superfluous in this house! They can¡¯t wait for me to die. If I die, their wishes will be fulfilled!¡± Duan Si raised her hand and swept the teacup in front of her to the ground. With a crisp sound, the porcin shattered on the ground. Lin Xu had a headache. Why did he have to touch Madam¡¯s forbidden subject at this moment? What should he do? Sister Ming, the housekeeper serving her, hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. This is a good opportunity.¡± Duan Si and Lin Xu were puzzled. Sister Ming smiled disdainfully. ¡°Madam, if something happens to Second Young Master in that woman¡¯s hotel, she will be unable to bear the consequences of failure. If you ask me, let¡¯s not care. We¡¯ll tell that woman about it and let her think of a way to send our Second Young Master back properly. If anything goes wrong, we¡¯ll make a fuss and look for her!¡± Duan Si was stunned for a moment before an arrogant expression appeared on her face. Lin Xu couldn¡¯t help but give Sister Ming a thumbs up. Sister Ming ignored him. ¡°Lin Xu, call that woman and tell her that this is our Madam¡¯s order. She can disagree. If anything happens to Second Young Master and someone captures his whereabouts, she can forget about us settling this matter! At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death. How can the proper Madam Mu be afraid of her?¡± These words were like cold drinks on a hot day, making Duan Si feel extremelyfortable. She red at Lin Xu. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Lin Xu hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll call her immediately.¡± Lin Xu wouldn¡¯t dare to say those exact words to Lin Jun! Sister Ming said, ¡°Go to the side hall to make the call. Our Madam doesn¡¯t want to hear that vixen¡¯s voice.¡± Duan Si nodded hurriedly. Lin Xu quickly walked to the side hall and contacted Lin Jun¡¯s assistant, Dai Yuan. Dai Yuan handed his cell phone to Lin Jun, and Lin Jun asked indifferently, ¡°Did Madam Mu ask you to look for me?¡± Lin Xu paused and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s just that our Second Young Master has instructed me to ask you for help if he¡¯s in any trouble. He said that you¡¯ve always been magnanimous and will definitely help on ount of Mr. Mu.¡± Lin Jun smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re quite eloquent. Come and look for Dai Yuan whenever you can¡¯t stay by Mu En¡¯s side anymore.¡± Lin Xu smiled awkwardly and did not dare to speak. Lin Jun cut to the chase. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll get Dai Yuan to send Mu En out. Where are we sending him?¡± ¡°Thank you for sending him to the old residence! Thank you very much. I¡¯ll definitely get Second Young Master to visit and thank you another day!¡± Lin Xu made a wish on behalf of Mu En. Lin Jun chuckled lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t make the decision for him. Besides, I don¡¯t need him to thank me. There will naturally be people thanking me.¡± After putting down the phone, Lin Xu wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead. In his heart, he was already sweating profusely. Miss Lin Jun was not on the same level as Madam at all. He would rather be scolded by Madam than listen to Madam Lin Jun¡¯s gentle words. Lin Xu returned to the living room. Duan Si asked arrogantly, ¡°What did she say?¡± Lin Xu hurriedly said, ¡°She said that we don¡¯t have to care. She will get someone to send Second Young Master back.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Duan Si snorted coldly. Sister Ming said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. We¡¯ll be in trouble elsewhere. What are we worried about in that woman¡¯s territory? Don¡¯t be angry with these people. Let¡¯s settle other things first.¡± At this, Duan Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. ¡°Lin Xu, quickly investigate again and see if there are any media outlets that have been missed. Also, although those media outlets have already been informed, you have to keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let anything happen. You have to do this properly!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Lin Xu hurriedly replied. After Duan Si finished giving her instructions, she felt a little relieved. She went through everything from beginning to end and immediately sensed that something was wrong. She eximed, ¡°Lin Xu, who do you think Mu En is with? Who was he locked in the room with?¡± Lin Xu braced himself and replied, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Bei Le from the Bei Family.¡± ¡°Bei Le? Who is Bei Le?¡± She turned around and looked at Sister Ming. ¡°Is she Bei Shuo¡¯s sister?¡± Before Sister Ming could answer, she had already remembered the petty daughter of the Bei Family. Anger surged in her heart. ¡°Why is Mu En with that little b*tch from the Bei Family? Can¡¯t he choose someone else? What kind of family is that? Why are their daughters sent to my sons¡¯ bed one by one?¡± Duan Si mmed the coffee table.. Chapter 239 - 239: Astute Plan Chapter 239: Astute n Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Xu and Sister Ming were shocked. This anger came out of nowhere. Lin Xu hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Duan Si jumped up, pointed at Lin Xu¡¯s nose, and shouted, ¡°When do you think they got together? Was it the time of the scandal? Or were those scandals real?¡± Lin Xu took a step back in fear and hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Duan Si sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not angry! That¡¯s my biological son. What¡¯s there to be angry about? I¡¯m angry at the vixen of the Bei Family! It¡¯s not enough for one big one, but another small one! It¡¯s fine with Mu Ci. Anyway, he won¡¯t live for long. I¡¯ll deal with that brat after Mu Ci dies, but why is there a small one now?¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Sister Ming hurriedly stopped Duan Si. Was this what a mother should say? I low could she hope for her son to die? Duan Si did not care about his careless words at all. That was what she was really thinking. She had nothing to hide. Lin Xu braced himself and said, ¡°Second Young Master and Miss Bei met after Eldest Young Madam married into the family. The two of them have been in contact. Second Young Master is quite satisfied with Miss Bei, but he won¡¯t marry her. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Duan Si slowly sat down. She was well aware of her son¡¯s shady deeds. However, it was not a big deal for men to have a little hobby in romantic rtionships. At such a hot-blooded age, it was normal for Mu En to not be able to control himself when those shameless girls pounced on him. All these years, she had settled countless things for him. The girls who had been slept with by Mu En could not stand Mu En¡¯s hobbies. If not for the money, something would have happened to Mu En long ago. This was the first time she had heard of a girl getting along with Mu En for so long, and Mu En was ¡°quite satisfied¡± with her. Indeed, a lowly girl came from a lowly family! Seeing that Duan Si showed no signs of losing her temper, Lin Xu hurriedly exined, ¡°Madam, Miss Bei came to look for Eldest Young Madam herself. At that time, Young Madam and Eldest Young Master had just gotten married. Second Young Master didn¡¯t dare to touch her at first, but Miss Bei was very infatuated and Second Young Master didn¡¯t mistreat Miss Bei. Miss Bei took the initiative to contact Second Young Masterter. Second Young Maste made it very clear to Miss Bei that they wouldn¡¯t marry her. Miss Bei said that it was fine as long as Second Young Master had her in his heart.¡± Duan Si snorted. ¡°You guys believe such nonsense? He didn¡¯t mistreat her? Then what did he give her? Did he give her money or material goods, or did he give the Bei Family benefits?¡± Lin Xu lowered his head. ¡°All.¡± Duan Si smiled disdainfully at Sister Ming. ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s fine as long as you have her in your heart. It¡¯s enough to give her love. Which vixen doesn¡¯t say that? In fact, doesn¡¯t she want both the man and wealth?¡± ¡°No wonder that girl at Mu Ci¡¯s ce was so eager to learn the rules and etiquette of the Mu Family¡¯s Young Madam from me. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if she said that she didn¡¯t covet the position of the Mu Family¡¯s Second Young Mistress! She better be smarter. If I find out that she did something to Shen Su and Mu En¡¯s breakup, don¡¯t me me for being rude to her!¡± At the end of the day, Bei Le was a woman who could satisfy his son physically. Duan Si silently reserved some space for Bei Le. There was no doubt that marrying Shen Su would be very beneficial to his son¡¯s future, but there was also no doubt that there would be a huge problem after the two of them got married. Shen Su was not a girl who could be dismissed with money. She definitely could not tolerate Mu En¡¯s hobbies, so she had to prepare another woman for Mu En in case of emergencies. However, she never expected this woman to be Bei Shuo¡¯s younger sister. Duan Si thought about it. That was good! That was good too! In the future, this sister of hers would be a pawn for her to suppress Bei Shuo. She despised this b*tch who used her body to climb up the socialdder. At the same time, she wanted to make the best use of her and nurture her into a tool to disgust her eldest daughter-inw. Lin Xu did not know that her thoughts were running wild. He carefully exined for Second Young Master, afraid that Madam would really be angry with Second Young Master. After all, the trouble she caused this time was really different. If anything went wrong, Second Young Master would be consigned to eternal damnation. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. Second Young Master knows his limits. I think Miss Bei is also very clear-headed. At least until now, she doesn¡¯t have any improper thoughts.¡± Lin Xu didn¡¯t dare to guarantee Bei Le.. After all, if she didn¡¯t have improper thoughts, why would she secretly go to Second Young Master¡¯s room! Chapter 240 - 240: Sweet Couple Chapter 240: Sweet Couple Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was already afternoon when Bei Shuo woke up. She opened her eyes and looked around her familiar surroundings. She was a little puzzled. Why was she at home? However, the soreness in her body was real. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s gentle voice carried a warm smile. ¡°Brother!¡± Bei Shuo sat up in shock. She looked down and saw Mu Ci sitting on the low couch by the bed, also wearing his usual home clothes. Puzzled, she reached out to take Mu Ci¡¯s pulse. ¡°Aren¡¯t we in the hotel? Why are we home? Why am I sleeping so soundly?¡± Mu Ci grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you tired. 1 think I was schemed against. We were togetherst night. I was afraid that you would be too tired, so 1 used your calming incense to let you sleep a little longer and carried you back.¡± Mu Ci looked at Bei Shuo apologetically and excitedly. Bei Shuo insisted on taking his pulse. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of you being poisoned by the Heartless Flower Poison. I¡¯ve never seen such a poison. There¡¯s no antidote, so I can only take advantage of the situation.¡± Bei Shuo raised his head abruptly. ¡°Who schemed against you? It was a woman! She wanted to marry you! She poisoned you and used herself as an antidote. You had no choice but to marry her after that!¡± Bei Shuo was affirmative. After all, this was her first time experiencing sex. She was a little flustered and helpless, but once she calmed down, she understood everything. Mu Ci gently pulled Bei Shuo into his arms and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re my antidote. The only antidote.¡± Mu Ci was really satisfied. He asked softly, ¡°Does it still hurt? Are you tired?¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s face turned red. He couldn¡¯t hear her answer, so Mu Ci quickly let go of her and looked at her face carefully. It was red and so cute that he wanted to bite her. Bei Shuo pushed him away and chided, ¡°Let me take a look at your pulse.¡± Mu Ci knew that she was shy, so he cooperatively reached out for her to take his pulse. Bei Shuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is great. The remaining poison has actually been cleared. We¡¯ve benefited from this disaster.¡± Mu Ci was puzzled. Bei Shuo exined, ¡°The residual poison of the Snow Pill hasn¡¯t been cleaned up. I know some ways to fight poison with poison, but 1 haven¡¯t dared to use them. After all, you¡¯re often poisoned. I¡¯m afraid 1¡¯11 attract some hidden dangers.¡± ¡°This Heartless Flower Poison is very powerful. Those who are poisoned have no antidote and have to have sex. The person who is poisoned can¡¯t leave the person who poisoned them for the rest of their lives. Because it¡¯s too sinister, it has long been prohibited. This time, the Heartless Flower Poison encountered the remaining Snow Pill in Brother¡¯s body. They suppressed each other and fought each other until they perished together.¡± ¡°Then will 1¡­ will that affect you?¡± Mu Ci asked worriedly. Bei Shuo¡¯s face was a little hot. She averted her gaze. ¡°No.¡± Mu Ci was worried. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the poison in Bei Le is rted to the Snow Pill that Mu En ate?¡± ¡°We¡¯re different. Brother, don¡¯t worry. The poison in your body has been neutralized and won¡¯t be passed on to me. You can¡¯t control your desires because of the characteristics of the Heartless Flower. It¡¯s not poisonous, so I¡¯ll be fine. Brother also used this opportunity to remove the remaining poison. I really don¡¯t know if I should hate this person who plotted against you or thank her.¡± Bei Shuo sighed. Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°My wife is the one who cured me of the poison. What does it have to do with the person who poisoned me? 1 won¡¯t let her off easily if 1 find out who did it!¡± ¡°Then, Brother, have you already decided who the real culprit is?¡± Bei Shuo asked. Mu Ci lowered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. We can find out one by one.¡± Bei Shuo snorted and chided, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know who the woman who covets you is?¡± Mu Ci could hear the jealousy in his words. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and pat Bei Shuo¡¯s head. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Bei Shuo turned away from his palm. ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡± Mu Ciughed happily and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you care about me like this, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you get jealous. I won¡¯t be attracted to any woman other than you. Believe me, you¡¯re the only antidote in my life.¡± Bei Shuo leaned into Mu Ci¡¯s arms and yed with Mu Ci¡¯s buttons. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you!¡± Mu Ci hugged her and kissed her on the top of her head, feeling satisfied. His Bei Shuo belonged to himpletely. She was his shining treasure.. Chapter 241 - 241: Shen Su’s Savior Chapter 241: Shen Su¡¯s Savior Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Su¡¯s condition was not good. Her high fever could not subside, and she suffered tremendously. No one was allowed to stand beside her. Even the doctor was chased out. She snatched the needle from the nurse¡¯s te and stabbed herself. Gu Ming was identally injured several times during the snatching process. Shen Su begged him with a head full of sweat. ¡°Gu Ming, let go. I¡¯m very clear-headed. This is the only way I can be clear-headed. Don¡¯t worry about me. I beg you, get out! Get out!¡± Shen Su¡¯s tears flowed down. The patient was too agitated, so the doctors and nurses had no choice but to persuade Gu Ming to leave. Shen Su kept a nurse and struggled to say to Gu Ming, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t court death. Help me find Bei Shuo and ask her to save me.¡± Gu Ming seemed to have woken up from a dream. How could he have forgotten that there was only one doctor around them! She could even treat Mu Ci¡¯s leg. She could definitely save Shen Su. Gu Ming turned around and went out to make a call. No one picked up Mu Ci and Bei Shuo¡¯s phones. Gu Ming could only call Uncle Liu and tell him the situation. Uncle Liu didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and hurriedly told Mu Ci and Bei Shuo. Gu Ming found Luo Bing again. No matter what, he had to inform the Shen Family. It was better to inform her brother than to rm the elders in the family. Luo Bing, Mu Ci, and Bei Shuo arrived almost at the same time. ¡°What happened?¡± Luo Bing shouted at Gu Ming before he reached him. Mu Ci was still sitting in the wheelchair. Bei Shuo pushed him as they walked slowly to Gu Ming. Gu Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. He said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Bei Shuo, go in and take a look at Shen Su first. She¡¯s been hurting herself! No, she seemed to have been drugged yesterday. The results of the checkup haven¡¯te out yet. She doesn¡¯t allow us to stay inside. She wants to see you!¡± Without another word, Bei Shuo pushed the door open and entered the ward. She closed the door behind her and locked the three men outside. Shen Su¡¯s cheeks were flushed and she was sweating profusely. She was using a suspension needle to prick her fingertips. Many small wounds on her arms were bleeding, and the snow-white bedsheets were stained with blood. The nurse stood at the side in fear. When she saw Bei Shuo, she seemed to have been pardoned. ¡°Dr. Bei Shuo¡ª¡± Bei Shuo waved at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid. Go out and tell the gentlemen at the door to send someone to my house to send my medicine kit over.¡± Without another word, the nurse ran out. Panting, Shen Su grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°Save me, Bei Shuo. I-I feel like I¡¯m dying¡­¡± Bei Shuo grabbed her wrist and took the needle from her hand. She stabbed each of her fingertips deeply and squeezed them one by one. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m here. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine. It hurts a little. Bear with it.¡± Shen Su smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of pain. I¡¯d rather die of pain than feel so ufortable.¡± She only thought about men now and only wanted to sleep with them. Hence, she couldn¡¯t stand the man¡¯s voice and had to chase Gu Ming and the rest out. Tears of grievance rolled down Shen Su¡¯s face. ¡°Bei Shuo, I-I don¡¯t know how to tell you now.¡± Bei Shuo reached out and patted Shen Su¡¯s back. She knew what she could not say. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been poisoned. This poison is called Heartless Flower. It¡¯s 100 times more powerful than ordinary aphrodisiacs. The person who has been poisoned only thinks about sex. Only sex can cure this poison. From then on, you only have the person who poisoned you in your heart. You actually endured it for the entire night and persisted until now. Shen Su, you¡¯re amazing! I have to praise you!¡± Shen Su did not know if it was because Bei Shuo had bled her fingertips or because she had heard Bei Shuo¡¯s exnation, but she felt that the impetuousness in her heart seemed to have subsided a little. Bei Shuo turned over her left palm and used the tip of the needle to gesture at her palm, indicating that she wanted to open a hole. ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt, okay?¡± Shen Su nodded firmly. ¡°Alright, no problem! Hurry up!¡± She was feeling worse than death. This bit of pain was nothing. Bei Shuo moved swiftly. The pain made Shen Su shiver, but she immediately sobered up. Bei Shuo showed her the blood on her palm. At first, it was a strange pink color. Then, it became darker and darker until it was ck and red. Bei Shuo grabbed the empty bottle at the side and turned it over in her palm, letting the blood flow in. Shen Su looked at the ck and red blood flowing out and calmed down bit by bit. The dark red blood color gradually faded, but it was still slightly darker than normal. Bei Shuo stopped her bleeding, but Shen Su was still unsatisfied. She felt better and wanted to continue. She felt that this method was effective. Bei Shuo bandaged her hand simply. ¡°You can¡¯t bleed anymore. You don¡¯t want to die of blood loss, right? Lie down. I¡¯ll give you acupuncture first.¡± Shen Suy down obediently.. Chapter 242 - 242: Thinking Through The Details Chapter 242: Thinking Through The Details Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo opened her needle bag and said as she administered the acupuncture, ¡°There¡¯s no cure for this poison. All I can do is seal it in your body and prevent it from acting up until¡ª¡± ¡°Until when? When I die?¡± Shen Su asked nervously. Bei Shuo pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Until the day you get married.¡± Shen Su did not understand. Bei Shuo straightened her back after thest injection. She looked at Shen Su. ¡°To you, the only way to get rid of this poison is to be with a man. This problem will naturally be resolved when you get married. If you get together with the man you love before you get married, you will also get rid of this poison. On the premise that you take one of my pills first.¡± ¡°What pill?¡± Shen Su¡¯s tone was filled with despair. Bei Shuo tilted his head and smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a medicine that can cure your poison and allow you to give birth to healthy babies in the future! Don¡¯t worry, with me around, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll live to a hundred years old. However, it¡¯s not a problem for you to be healthy and stay away from illnesses and pain. 1¡¯11 be responsible for your future husband and child¡¯s health.¡± Shen Su wanted to cry andugh at the same time. Bei Shuo stroked her head. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t be like this. Although it¡¯s quite unlucky to be poisoned, isn¡¯t it quite lucky to have a friend like me? Don¡¯t split hairs. Sleep well. When your medicine arrives, take it and you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll go out and tell Second Senior Brother. Otherwise, he¡¯ll tear Gu Ming into piecester!¡± Shen Su hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Gu Ming. If not for him, I¡ªthe consequences would be unimaginable. Tell my Big Brother that.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Can you tell me how you fell for it?¡± Shen Su said with a sobbing tone, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it 10,000 times. I just drank a drink carried by the waiter when we separated. After that, I met Mu En and said a few words. He wanted to have a private chat, but I refused. Fortunately, Mr. Dong Ran came to help me out. 1 felt that something was wrong when they were talking, so I begged Gu Ming to send me home.¡± ¡°I soaked in cold water for a long time, but it was useless. Later on, I hurt myself. The pain made me feel better. Later on, I became a little unconscious. It was Gu Ming who sent me to the hospital.¡± Bei Shuo imagined that scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get Brother Mu Ci and Second Senior Brother to find out who did it! They must have an ulterior motive for doing such a despicable thing!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Su asked. Bei Shuo told her that Mu Ci had also been poisoned. Shen Su was shocked. ¡°What? Could it be that the poisoner wanted Mu Ci and me to¡­?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t think so. The two of you are as different as night and day. Why should they make the two of you sleep together? There has to be a way to gain benefits, right? Who will gain benefits? No one!¡± Shen Su was silent. Her brain had been tortured by the Heartless Flower Poison until it was abnormal. It only started working normally after Bei Shuo reminded her. Who wanted her the most? Other than Mu En, there was no one else. ¡°It¡¯s Mu En!¡± Shen Su affirmed. ¡°I met Mu En after I finished my drink. He pestered me and refused to let me go. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Dong Ran and Gu Ming, he would definitely have been able to take me away. Because I was a little deliriouster on, my objections and exnations would be invalid when the time came. My only way was to marry him!¡± Shen Su reached out and grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. She felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°Don¡¯t move, be careful of the needles!¡± Bei Shuo reminded her softly. Shen Su¡¯s analysis was not unreasonable. In fact, it was too reasonable. It was 99% possible. ¡°We can¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence. Don¡¯t think about anything now. Sleep well. There¡¯s nothing more important than your health. I¡¯ll get the nurse to treat your woundster. I¡¯ll get our brothers to find out the truth. When the truth is out, you can vent your anger and take revenge if you want, alright?¡± Bei Shuoforted Shen Su calmly. Shen Su calmed down and slowly let go of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. She nodded gently. ¡°Alright! You¡¯re right!¡± She slowly closed her eyes. There were some things that needed to be reviewed. Bei Shuo was right. Her health was the most important. She would never let go of the person who harmed her. She would definitely make the person who harmed her pay a thousand times over for what she had suffered today! Bei Shuo knew that she was a perceptive person, so she was relieved. He went out and called the nurse toe in to treat the wound on Shen Su¡¯s arm and set a time for the acupuncture.. Chapter 243 - 243: Angry Fist Chapter 243: Angry Fist Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Two doctors came outside and were exining the data on the report to Mu Ci, Luo Bing, and Gu Ming. Facing Shen Su¡¯s unusual examination results, they frowned. ¡°The best n we¡¯re researching now is to rece all the blood in Miss Shen¡¯s body before checking for any residue. If there is, we¡¯ll continue to rece it.¡± Mu Ci turned around and saw Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo shook her head gently. Mu Ci turned to the doctor and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about it first. I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯m done.¡± The two young doctors left with solemn expressions. Mu Ci turned around and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Bei Shuoforted them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can control it. There¡¯s no need to change the blood.¡± Luo Bing heaved a sigh of relief. He pushed the report to Gu Ming¡¯s chest and was about to enter the ward. Bei Shuo stopped him. ¡°Second Senior Brother, she just fell asleep. Let her rest well. I guarantee that she¡¯ll be fine. You guys should hurry up and investigate what¡¯s going on! If Shen Su hadn¡¯t been so determined, the oue might have been different.¡± She looked at Mu Ci. ¡°Shen Su suspects that it¡¯s Mu En because Mu En wanted to take her away when the drug took effect. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Ming and Dong Ran, she might have been with Mu Enst night.¡± Luo Bing¡¯s face was livid. Mu Ci hurriedly said, ¡°1 was poisoned yesterday too. If Bei Shuo hadn¡¯t been around, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡± Luo Bing said coldly, ¡°Looks like demons and ghosts gathered together yesterday? Even if 1 have to dig three feet into the ground, 1 have to find the real culprit who attacked my sister. 1 have to chop him up!¡± Gu Ming said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Mr. Yi Chen and sealed the surveince videos of all the floorsst night. The hotel isn¡¯t Zhili¡¯s. It¡¯s sponsored by an artpany. Their rtionship is a littleplicated. I¡¯ll definitely investigate the results.¡± Bei Shuo said to Gu Ming, ¡°Shen Su told me to tell Second Senior Brother that it was all thanks to youst night. Otherwise, she might have been consigned to eternal damnation.¡± Gu Ming was stunned and blushed. ¡°1 just happened to meet her.¡± Luo Bing patted Gu Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, the Shen Family will remember this favor.¡± Gu Ming was even more embarrassed. Mu Ci said to Luo Bing, ¡°I suspect that Shen Su and 1 weren¡¯t the only ones who fell for it yesterday. Someone nned it in advance. I just don¡¯t know what other shady things happened.¡± Liu Ming rushed over and handed the bag to Bei Shuo. ¡°Young Madam, here¡¯s the medicine you wanted.¡± Bei Shuo took it and thanked him. Liu Ming turned to Mu Ci and said, ¡°Young Master, Madam wants you to go back. The house has already fallen into chaos.¡± Mu Ci frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± Liu Ming was a little hesitant. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Tell me. Nothing is strange. There are no outsiders here.¡± Liu Ming thought about it. This matter would be exposed sooner orter. It was better to say it now. It would give him a buffer, especially Luo Bing. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Miss Song Nan said that she slept with Young Master in the hotelst night. Madam wants you to go back immediately, divorce Young Madam, and marry Miss Song Nan,¡± Liu Ming said in the calmest tone. Everyone was stunned. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hold Mu Ci¡¯s hand. Luo Bing rushed over and grabbed Mu Ci¡¯s cor. Before Bei Shuo could react, he punched Mu Ci in the face. Mu Ci fell to the ground. Bei Shuo screamed and stomped his feet. ¡°Second Senior Brother, what are you doing?¡± Liu Ming and Gu Ming helped Mu Ci up. Mu Ci stood up and did not sit in the wheelchair. He said calmly, ¡°Luo Bing, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Mu Ci¡¯s swollen lips. Luo Bing pulled her to her side and pointed at Mu Ci. ¡°What did you promise me? If you let her down, I¡¯ll chop you up!¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly grabbed his hand that was pointing at Mu Ci. ¡°Second Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, calm down. He couldn¡¯t have been with Song Nan! Really! Believe me!¡± Luo Bing was furious. He red at her and shouted, ¡°How do you know? You¡¯re still biased towards him at a time like this? Are you stupid?¡± Bei Shuo was anxious and shouted, ¡°Because I was the one who slept with himst night!¡± Luo Bing was stunned. Liu Ming and Gu Ming were stunned. They had always known that the two of them had always been husband and wife in name only because of Mu Ci¡¯s health. In a moment of desperation, Bei Shuo revealed her private matters. Liu Ming was so excited that his eyes turned red. Luo Bing reacted and rushed over to hit Mu Ci again. Mu Ci did not move. There was an obvious smile on his red and swollen lips.. Chapter 244 - 244: A Deep Confession Chapter 244: A Deep Confession Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo hugged Luo Bing tightly. ¡°Second Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, listen to me. Calm down!¡± Luo Bing red at Mu Ci and wanted to bite him. ¡°How did you promise me? She¡¯s still young. How dare you bully her like this! Mu Ci! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Bei Shuo stood in front of Mu Ci and stomped her feet. ¡°Second Senior Brother, I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯m an adult!¡± Sigh! Seriously! Bei Shuo wanted to find a hole to hide in. Mu Ci held Bei Shuo¡¯s shoulders and gently pushed her to the side. He faced Luo Bing. ¡°Bei Shuo and I are in love. 1, Mu Ci, will never have a woman other than her in my life. I belong to her whether I live or die. Senior Brother Luo, if 1 break my oath, I¡¯ll be at your mercy!¡± Luo Bing was stunned. Bei Shuo saw an opportunity and hurriedly said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, Brother Mu Ci was also poisonedst night. It¡¯s the same poison as Shen Su¡¯s. The Heartless Flower Poison is incurable. You know that he¡¯s my husband. 1 love him, so we¡¯re together. Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I believe in Brother Mu Ci¡¯s feelings for me. No one can bully me. I have you, Eldest Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, and Master. Who can bully a blessed child like me with so many backers?¡± Luo Bing¡¯s aura finally weakened. He asked Liu Ming, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your Miss Song?¡± Liu Ming had alreadye back to his senses. He wanted toin to Young Master and Young Madam about Madam and Miss Song¡¯s unreasonable behavior with his dissatisfaction and anger, but he forgot that Luo Bing was Young Madam¡¯s maternal family. He was her real maternal family member. In the end, Young Master suffered. He did not dare to speak nonsense now and hurriedly reported truthfully. ¡°Miss Song Nan apanied Madam to the banquet yesterday. Madam¡¯s original intention was to let Miss Song Nan and Mr. Luo Bing interact more.¡± Liu Ming nced at Luo Bing. This was the ¡°sessful son-inw¡± that Madam had once liked. Luo Bing waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her. Don¡¯t try to matchmake us.¡± Bei Shuo said, ¡°She has a good impression of you and is trying to be friendly with you. Can¡¯t you tell? You didn¡¯t reject her even if you weren¡¯t interested.¡± Luo Bing said angrily, ¡°She didn¡¯t say it clearly. How can 1 reject her?¡± Mu Ci gestured for Liu Ming to continue. Liu Ming said, ¡°Madam and Miss Song didn¡¯te back together, and Madam didn¡¯t ask. Miss Song came back alone in the early morning this morning, but she cried when she saw Madam and locked herself in her room withouting out. Madam was worried, and something happened to Second Young Master. Madam was busy with Second Young Master for a long time and forgot about Miss Song. At noon, Miss Song came out of her room and told Madam that she was with our Young Masterst night. She¡¯s already Young Master¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± Bei Shuo was amazed by Song Nan¡¯s shamelessness. No matter what, she could not lie through her teeth! If she hadn¡¯t been with Mu Cist night, she would have believed her. After all, Song Nan was betting with herself. It was really ruthless for a girl to do this. Liu Ming looked at Young Madam, who was ignorant of the world, and continued, ¡°When Madam heard that, she immediately got someone to look for Eldest Young Master and said that she would definitely stand up for A^iss Song. She¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Mu Family, so she can¡¯t let her suffer. On the other hand, the counteract bad luck wedding was just an idea. We canpensate the Bei Family more and send Young Madam back to the Bei Family.¡± The angrier Mu Ci was, the calmer he became. He asked calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± ¡°Old Master is with Old Master Shen and the others and hasn¡¯t returned home yet. He probably doesn¡¯t know about this yet. Madam looked for you in a hurry. She seems to want to resolve this matter before Old Masteres back.¡± Liu Ming looked at Mu Ci. They had been master and servant for many years. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Mu Ci lowered his head and chuckled. Luo Bing said coldly, ¡°Let me tell you, Mu Ci. If your Mu Family dares to bully Bei Shuo, I¡¯ll take her away immediately. No, I¡¯ll take her away now. From now on, the Shen Family and the Mu Family will be irreconcble! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Mu Ci looked at Luo Bing and said seriously, ¡°Senior Brother Luo, I¡¯ve said it before. I only have Bei Shuo as my lover in my life. I won¡¯t stop until 1 die!¡± Luo Bing did not say anything. Mu Ci¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve never been liked by my mother, but I¡¯m not a child anymore. 1 won¡¯t be manipted by anyone. If they want to take me by surprise, I¡¯ll give them a surprise.¡± He pulled Bei Shuo over. ¡°As long as Bei Shuo trusts me, I don¡¯t care about anything else..¡± Chapter 245 - 245: Mother’s Accountability Chapter 245: Mother¡¯s ountability Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Bing¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go with you to the Mu Family to watch the show. If your mother¡¯s orders are difficult to obey, 1¡¯11 bring my Little Junior Sister back so that others won¡¯t say that Bei Shuo was chased out by the Mu Family! We didn¡¯t enter the Mu Family in glory, but we¡¯ll definitely leave the Mu Family with a bang! I¡¯ll let you know what it means to have a maternal family as your backer!¡± ¡°Second Senior Brother.¡± Bei Shuo tugged at the corner of his shirt. Luo Bing red at her. ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak! If 1 let them bully you, will I still have the face to see Master and my senior brothers? Am I still worthy of being a human?¡± Bei Shuo shut up. Mu Ci squeezed her hand, telling her not to worry. The group returned to the Mu Family¡¯s old residence. The atmosphere in the old residence was very heavy. Duan Si¡¯s expression was extremely ugly when she saw Luo Bing. She red at Liu Ming as if he was ming him for bringing this guy. Liu Ming lowered his head. Everything he said at this moment was wrong. Luo Bing ignored him and sat on the sofa. Opposite her was Song Nan, who was wearing a white dress and looked pale. Luo Bing did not even look at her. He said to Duan Si, ¡°1 heard that you n to let my sister divorce your son?¡± Duan Si averted her gaze under Luo Bing¡¯s cold gaze. She vented her anger on Mu Ci and said coldly, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! Are you even human? I really want to send you to the police station! Song Nan grew up with you. How can you treat her¡­ If you like her, just say it! Why do we have to go through so much trouble and involve Bei Shuo?¡± She smiled apologetically at Luo Bing and continued to scold Mu Ci. ¡°Let me tell you! I treat Song Nan like my own daughter. I won¡¯t let her suffer! Since she¡¯s yours now, you! Our Mu Family must be responsible for her!¡± ¡°Madam Mu, how do you want Mu Ci to be responsible?¡± Luo Bing interrupted. Duan Si said with a fake smile, ¡°Young Master Shen, this is our family matter.¡± Luo Bing didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°But your family matters involve my Little Junior Sister! Isn¡¯t Madam Mu trying to get Mu Ci and Bei Shuo to divorce? Then hurry up and say it! I¡¯m waiting to bring my Little Junior Sister home. I want you to say it!¡± Duan Si was speechless. Hearing Luo Bing¡¯s words, she could not continue. The Mu Family was a wealthy family. Although the matter of counteracting bad luck could be said to be an ¡°intention¡±, it was also publicized by Old Master Mu. Bei Shuo was the granddaughter-inw who had received Old Master¡¯s acknowledgement. No matter how much she disliked Bei Shuo, she was still her daughter-inw. Song Nan was just a third party now. If she stood on Song Nan¡¯s side and asked Mu Ci to get a divorce, it would make the Mu Family aughing stock. She could only let Mu Ci propose a divorce himself so that she could protect her reputation. Unexpectedly, Luo Bing had long seen through her thoughts and pointed it out. He even pretended to be waiting to take Bei Shuo away. It was obvious that once he left the Mu Family with Bei Shuo today, the Mu Family¡¯s reputation would be devastated. With Luo Bing¡¯s personality, could she expect him to show mercy to the Mu Family? Duan Si had never been stupid in this aspect. She red at Mu Ci. ¡°Tell me! What do you want to do?¡± Mu Ci looked at his mother. It was a fact that this woman was his mother, but it was only a fact. He had never felt that she was his mother. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce Bei Shuo, even if 1 die!¡± he said calmly. Duan Si knew that he wouldn¡¯t agree, so he jumped up. ¡°What about Song Nan? How can you be responsible for her?¡± Mu Ci looked up at the overbearing Duan Si. ¡°Why should 1 be responsible for her? 1 didn¡¯t do anything to her. Why should 1 be responsible for her?¡± ¡°Boo-hoo¡ª¡± Song Nan burst into tears. Duan Si pointed at Mu Ci and scolded, ¡°You heartless thing! Are you still a man? You did something worse than a beast to her and you still want to be irresponsible? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible! 1 won¡¯t agree!¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°What did 1 do to her? Why didn¡¯t she say it herself? What evidence does she have to prove that I was with herst night? I¡¯m responsible for everything I did, but don¡¯t me me for anything I didn¡¯t do!¡± ¡°Mu Ci, you¡¯re too much! You ruined Song Nan¡¯s innocence! How can you say such a thing?¡± Chapter 246 - 246: Luo Bing’s Mockery Chapter 246: Luo Bing¡¯s Mockery Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What you¡¯re destroying now is my innocence! Why don¡¯t we call the police? If I do it, I¡¯m willing to go to jail!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was calm. Duan Si was stunned. Song Nan sobbed. ¡°Mu Ci, what do you mean? Am I going to nder you with my innocence? We grew up together. Am I that kind of person? I know you don¡¯t love me, but we grew up together. How can you treat me like this? Are you going to force me to death?¡± Song Nan became more and more agitated and cried uncontrobly. Duan Si¡¯s heart ached immediately and he said to Mu Ci angrily, ¡°How can you say that? If you call the police, how can Song Nan face the Mu Family?¡± Mu Ci said coldly, ¡°What about my face? If you don¡¯t n to clear my name, I¡¯ll prove my innocence. If you don¡¯t call the police, I¡¯ll call the police. If you continue to frame me, I¡¯ll find awyer to fight thewsuit! In short, I won¡¯t admit to what I didn¡¯t do! If you n to deny it, let¡¯s fall out and get to the bottom of it! ¡°Y-you unfilial son, are you trying to anger me to death? Huh? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Duan Si hadpletely lost her mind. She pounced on Mu Ci and pped him twice. Bei Shuo screamed and was about to rush over to stop her when Luo Bing hugged her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be a hindrance!¡± Bei Shuo looked at Luo Bing in bewilderment. Luo Bing shook her head. ¡°Mu Ci knows his limits.¡± Mu Ci let Duan Si hit him without moving, and his gaze became even colder. Duan Si scolded angrily, ¡°Who are you putting on such a sarcastic expression for? What do I owe you? It¡¯s only right for me to dote on your younger brother more! He¡¯s your biological younger brother! You don¡¯t take me seriously as your mother. You¡¯re an unfilial son. You¡¯re nothing!¡± Sister Ming really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Afraid that Madam would say something inappropriate in her anger, she hurriedly went forward to stop her. ¡°Madam! Madam! Don¡¯t be angry. Speak slowly!¡± Duan Si panted heavily. Her tears and snot were smeared on her makeup, and her hair was disheveled. Mu Ci¡¯s clothes were also wrinkled, and the two palm prints on her face were clearly visible, but his expression was even colder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to stand up? Why are you still pretending? Do you think 1 can feel sorry for you just because you¡¯re pretending to be a cripple?¡± Duan Si was pulled by Sister Ming. She turned around and red at Mu Ci fiercely. Mu Ci stood up from the wheelchair and tidied his clothes. He said calmly, ¡°When have you ever felt sorry for me in your life? What difference does it make in your eyes if I¡¯m crippled? I¡¯ve been sitting in this wheelchair for more than 10 years. It¡¯s just a habit. Because if 1 don¡¯t sit in a wheelchair, I don¡¯t even have a ce to sit when Ie to this house.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Duan Si was speechless. Sister Ming was still rational and said sincerely, ¡°Eldest Young Master, don¡¯t say that. Tell me what you want to do about Miss Song Nan!¡± Mu Ci nced at the fierce-looking old servant and rolled up his sleeves. He said calmly, ¡°I have nothing to say. Either you call the police, or I will! Let me know when you¡¯ve thought it through! Bei Shuo, Senior Brother Luo Bing, let¡¯s go-¡± Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo from Luo Bing¡¯s hand and walked out of the door. His footsteps were extremely steady. Duan Si, Song Nan, and Sister Ming were stunned. ¡°Bei Shuo¡ª¡± Song Nan hurriedly stood up. Bei Shuo stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Song Nan. Mu Ci wanted to pull her away, so she gestured for Mu Ci to give her some time. ¡°Bei Shuo, I¡¯m sorry. 1 know 1 hurt you, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I have no choice now. If you and Mu Ci don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll die,¡± Song Nan said as tears welled up in her eyes. Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Miss Song Nan, am I a fool in your heart? An easy-to-fool country girl? You want me to leave Brother Mu Ci and fulfill your wish with your innocence? Song Nan bit his lip and remained silent. Bei Shuo looked at her in disgust. ¡°If it were anyone else, 1 might have believed it at another time, but unfortunately, 1 was the one who cured Brother Mu Ci of the Heartless Flower Poison yesterday. 1 was with him the entire night. It¡¯s impossible for him to have another woman. I think you¡¯re going to go out for wool ande back shorn this time..¡± Chapter 247 - 247: Preparation Chapter 247: Preparation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Song Nan was stunned. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re perjuring for Mu Ci!¡± Duan Si pointed at Bei Shuo and scolded. Bei Shuo looked at Duan Si. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Are you Brother Mu Ci¡¯s mother or his enemy? Do you hate him so much? Are you happy only after you pinned the most disgusting things in the world on him? You don¡¯t even believe your own son, but you chose to believe others and even helped others frame your own son. Madam Mu, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± ¡°Little b*tch! Shut up!¡± Duan Si screamed. An antique vase as tall as a person beside Luo Bing fell to the ground and shattered. ¡°All ¡ª¡± Duan Si screamed again. Luo Bing pped his hands and said calmly, ¡°This vase is worth at least 10 million yuan. 1¡¯11 take it as financialpensation for Madam Mu scolding my Little Junior Sister. If you¡¯re not satisfied, continue scolding. 1¡¯11 continue smashing.¡± Duan Si pointed at Luo Bing. She was so angry that her fingers trembled and she could not speak. Luo Bing looked at Song Nan and sneered. ¡°I thought highly of you at first, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. It¡¯s a charity for the Mu Family to support you, but you repay the Mu Family like this. It¡¯s rare for a top-notch gold-digger like you to hook up with me while hanging on to Chen Hai. After weighing the pros and cons, you can¡¯t enter either of our families, so you settled for the next best thing and clung to Mu Ci?¡± ¡°Are you thinking that you can upy the Mu Family¡¯s assets as the eldest branch¡¯s daughter-inw after he dies? Miss Song, you¡¯re thinking too simply. Let¡¯s not talk about whether Mu Ci will die in the short term. Let¡¯s talk about whether your dream has reallye true and whether you can get what you want. You can¡¯t be taking Old Master Mu, Mr. Mu Guo, and Mr. Mu Guo¡¯s confidante as fools, right?¡± Luo Bingughed, turned around, and walked out with his Little Junior Sister. Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo to his side. The three of them swaggered away. Mu Ci was very grateful that Luo Bing did not undermine him in public. Luo Bing looked at Bei Shuo, who was applying ice on Mu Ci¡¯s face, and sighed. ¡°If I have a daughter in the future, I definitely won¡¯t marry her off and let her go to another family to suffer. 1¡¯11 be f*cking depressed and die young!¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression darkened. Bei Shuo sighed. ¡°The premise is that you find a girlfriend first, then turn her into your wife. You¡¯ll be depressed after she gives birth to a daughter for you!¡± Tsk! Luo Bing red at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo¡¯s nerve endings were long enough to circle Earth for a few weeks. Some of her senses were as thick as the bends in a city wall. He really did not know what to do with her. ¡°Hey, can you take this opportunity to leave the Mu Family?¡± Luo Bing had no choice but to change the topic. Mu Ci hummed softly. ¡°It¡¯s just that your reputation isn¡¯t good. Your Mom and that shameless woman won¡¯t let you off.¡± Luo Bing warned Mu Ci. ¡°So what? As long as Bei Shuo believes in me, you believe in me, and my brothers believe in me, 1 don¡¯t care about the others,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. A certain old wound in his heart had long festered and had been bleeding. Now, he finally had the chance to cut it off with a knife and cut off the rotten flesh that tortured him. He was not afraid of being reborn no matter how painful it was. ¡°Brother is leaving the Mu Family?¡± Bei Shuo could tell that something was amiss. Mu Ci held her hand and said softly, ¡°Yes, go back and pack your things. 1 think we can move out soon.¡± ¡°Move out? Where?¡± Bei Shuo was puzzled. ¡°I have a vi ready. You can move there. It¡¯s not far from Bei Shuo¡¯s school and hospital,¡± said Luo Bing. Bei Shuo¡¯s maternal family would not abandon their married daughter. They had to help her. Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°No need. I¡¯m already prepared. We¡¯ll move out as soon as this matter is over. Bei Shuo, don¡¯t leave my side or see anyone for the next two days. Don¡¯t talk to those people alone.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand, but she still nodded slightly. ¡°The school happens to have a week off. I¡¯ll stay at home.¡± Luo Bing was moved. ¡°You were already prepared? Did you expect to be pestered by Song Nan one day?¡± Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t expect Song Nan¡¯s final target to be me. 1 wanted to leave the Mu Family before and didn¡¯t want to be the heir of the Mu Family. I was just waiting for an opportunity to make Grandpa let go.¡± Luo Bing sneered. ¡°Great, your grandfather will probably be angry with you.¡± Mu Ci looked helpless and sighed softly.. Chapter 248 - 248: Lover Chapter 248: Lover Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Bing threw down the bomb and left. Song Nan had never suffered such grievances since she was young. She immediately started to make a fuss. Duan Si was about to go crazy. She called Mu Guo and Mu En and asked them toe back immediately. Mu Guo replied as usual: [I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m in a meeting.] Mu En came back dejectedly. He didn¡¯t expect Song Nan to really seed. He was really envious of her, but he couldn¡¯t do anything when his mother asked him to find a way to get his brother back and marry Song Nan. He was sure that Song Nan would have a way, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry and just cheered for her alongside his mother. At this moment, Mu Guo was handing a set of emerald jewelry to Lin Jun. Lin Jun took it from him with a smile and nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the asion? You¡¯re giving me a gift for nothing?¡± Mu Guo smiled and said, ¡°Since I met you, 1 wanted to give it to you. Why do 1 need an asion to give you a gift? I¡¯m just in the mood.¡± Lin Jun was displeased. ¡°Then how long has it been since you were in the mood?¡± Mu Guo was a little embarrassed. Lin Jun knew when to stop and changed the topic. ¡°Mu En caused trouble again today.¡± Mu Guo frowned. Lin Jun sighed softly. ¡°Madam asked Lin Xu to call me and tell me that Second Young Master is trapped in his room. There are already reporters surrounding him, and they found him themselves.¡± Mu Guo frowned even more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Jun shrugged. ¡°1 heard that it was to capture him and Miss Shen Su in bed together. In the end, there was a misunderstanding. We lured the reporters away and got Second Young Master out. We realized that the girl in the room was Bei Le, Eldest Young Madam¡¯s younger sister.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± Mu Guo asked in a low voice. ¡°After sending him back to Madam, it¡¯s not easy for me to ask how they are going to deal with him in the future. There are also people I¡¯m familiar with among the reporters. 1 only know after asking. Second Young Master and Miss Bei Le have been secretly colluding for a long time. Even Miss Shen Su knows about it. Now, Second Young Master is in a hurry to marry Miss Shen, but Miss Shen announced that they had broken up unterally. That¡¯s why Second Young Master wanted to force himself on her. Unexpectedly, there was a slip-up.¡± Lin Jun told him the truth. Mu Guo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This little bastard. 1 thought that he finally had some foresight after choosing Shen Su. I didn¡¯t expect him to still mess it up. Hmph! It¡¯s all because of his mother¡¯s pampering! An indulgent mother will raise a loser! None of them are decent.¡± Lin Jun deliberately sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all the mother¡¯s fault for not taking good care of the child. Our Mu Yao is still lying in the hospital. It¡¯s all my fault for not taking good care of her.¡± Mu Guo patted Lin Jun¡¯s hand lightly. ¡°Why are you adding to the mess!¡± Lin Jun smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why are you adding to the mess? Madam will naturally worry about Second Young Master¡¯s matters. You didn¡¯t care about it in the past, so what can you help now? 1 just know about this and want to tell you. It¡¯ll be awkward if you hear others say it outside and don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Guo sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows the big picture. Alright, I understand. 1¡¯11 ignore them and let them cause trouble.¡± He turned around to change his clothes. Lin Jun looked at his back with a profound gaze before slowly putting away the box in her hand. When Mu Guo came out, he saw Lin Jun holding a jade pendant in a daze. He walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Jun forced a smile, and there was a hint of sadness in her smile. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of Auntie.¡± Mu Guo¡¯s expression turned solemn. He said calmly, ¡°Put it away.¡± He turned around and went to the garden. Lin Jun hid behind the curtains in the kitchen, peeling an apple in her hand. She wanted to make a fruit te, but her gaze didn¡¯t fall on the knife. Instead, she stared nkly at Mu Guo, who was smoking alone in the garden pavilion. How many years had passed? Just a title could stir his thoughts. That person must have been nted in his heart, right? Nothing in this world couldpare to a strand of that person¡¯s hair. A sharp pain came from her hand. The knife cut her index finger, and blood flowed, dyeing the apple red. Lin Jun stared at her bleeding finger as she continued to cut it. She chopped the apple into pieces and then chopped them into bits with blood. This bloody apple mush was extremely simr to her heart. Everything in this world could not go ording to one¡¯s wishes. Everyone had their own destiny that could not be resisted or vited. Rtionships that were snatched from others, were extremely fragile, making one feel insecure. They did not know when it would be gone and they would be separated.. Chapter 249 - 249: Joke Chapter 249: Joke Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The most explosive news after Zhili¡¯s banquet was not how many customers Zhili had gained in three days, but the Mu Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, Mu Ci. The man, who could not even stand up from his wheelchair, was drunk and had an affair with the Mu Family¡¯s adopted daughter, Song Nan. Hence, the Mu Family¡¯s Eldest Madam brought Miss Song Nan to the door and forced the Eldest Young Master to divorce his counteract-bad-luck-wife and marry Miss Song. For a moment, a stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the Mu Family stood at the top of the waves. Eldest Young Master Mu refused to admit this matter no matter what. Miss Song had grown up in the Mu Family since she was young and was the apple of Eldest Madam Mu¡¯s eye. Eldest Madam Mu insisted that Eldest Young Master Mu had to marry Miss Song. The Eldest Madam of the Mu Family was on her adoptive daughter¡¯s side. It was said that Old Master Mu Chen was so angry that he vomited blood on the spot. Before he was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, he left a message to chase Mu Ci out of the house. After Old Master entered the hospital, Eldest Young Master Mu did not waste a minute. He packed his things and left the Mu Family with his counteract bad luck wife. They moved to a vi in the south of the city. He would rather be chased out of the house than admit to having an affair with Miss Song and divorcing his wife! For a moment, Eldest Young Mistress Song became a joke. Miss Song moved into Mu Ci¡¯s vi with Eldest Madam Mu and never came out to meet anyone again. The counteract bad luck wife attracted the attention of the public because Eldest Young Master Mu was actually so devoted to her. Unfortunately, Eldest Young Master Mu protected her very well, so outsiders could not see her to investigate. As soon as this matter blew up, no one noticed Second Young Master Mu¡¯s trivial matter. Everyone focused all their firepower on Eldest Young Master Mu. This was a pleasant surprise to Mu En and Duan Si. Duan Si¡¯s biggest headache now was Song Nan. She stood up for Song Nan and stabilized her position. She forced Song Nan to stay in the Mu Family, and not as an adopted daughter this time. However, it was not easy to make Song Nan the real Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family. She and Mu Ci had never been harmonious for so many years. Now, Mu Ci had clearly fallen out with her because she had touched his bottom line. Duan Si was so angry that her blood pressure soared, but she could do nothing to Mu Ci. Mu Ci did not care about the Mu Family¡¯s reputation anymore, but she had to. Because Mu Ci could still live well without the Mu Family, but she was the Madam of the Mu Family. Without the Mu Family¡ªshe did not dare to think about it. For the first time, Mu Guo returned home. When she saw Mu Guo, Duan Si was stunned. Mu En went downstairs casually and met his father face to face. He instinctively turned around and wanted to go up. ¡°Stop!¡± Mu Guo shouted. Mu En hurriedly turned around. He put on a smile. ¡°Yo, Dad! What brings you back, Mom! Look, Mom is so happy. Mom! Hurry up and bring out the tea you prepared for Dad!¡± Duan Si seemed to have woken up from a dream. Without even greeting him, she turned around and called for someone to get the tea leaves. She was always nervous when she saw him. Mu Guo was used to it. He only stared at Mu En. ¡°Stop smiling! Let me ask you! What¡¯s going on between you and Miss Bei?¡± When Duan Si heard this, she turned around and returned. Her uneasiness would evaporate when it was her son, Mu En¡¯s matter, even when she was facing Mu Guo, whom she missed so much! ¡°What Miss Bei? What can Mu En have to do with that unpresentable thing? If you want to ask, you should ask him what¡¯s going on with Shen Su. As a father, you can¡¯t vent on your son the moment youe back!¡± ¡°The Shen Family is now to do one¡¯s utmost to find the problems where there are none. Hurry up and think of a way. Are you going to watch such a good marriage go down the drain?¡± She fired continuously and protected her son, afraid that he would suffer from his father¡¯s grievances. Mu Guo nced at her coldly and said to Mu En, ¡°You still want to marry the Young Mistress of the Shen Family? Don¡¯t embarrass our Mu Family!¡± Mu En naturally did not dare to say anything. However, Duan Si exploded. ¡°What do you mean by that? Sigh! He¡¯s your son! Your biological son! Why are you belittling him like this? How did he embarrass the Mu Family? How is he not worthy of Shen Su? Let me tell you, with Shen Su¡¯s looks, if she¡¯s not from the Shen Family, she¡¯s not even worthy of carrying my son¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°Shut up! umte some virtue for your son!¡± Mu Guo could not take it anymore. Duan Si sneered. ¡°umte virtue? What¡¯s the use of me umting virtue? You¡¯ve long squandered the Mu Family¡¯s virtue! Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Don¡¯t talk about my son!¡± Mu Guo¡¯s expression changed, but he did not refute.. Chapter 250 - 250: Father Chapter 250: Father Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Duan Si¡¯s eyes, this was the first time Mu Guo was speechless about having a woman outside. She thought that Mu Guo was in the wrong and could not help but be even more arrogant. ¡°Why is she willing to let you go home to take a look today? She was the one who told you about Mu En, right? She fanned the mes and asked you toe back and scold my son, right? Hmph! A b*tch is a b*tch! She¡¯s unpresentable!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Guo was so angry that his face turned ashen. ¡°Mom, Mom, stop talking!¡± Mu En saw that the situation was not good and hurriedly stopped Duan Si. His mother had such a temper. When she threw a tantrum, she would even scold the heavens. Moreover, she was someone who didn¡¯t care about anything. At this moment, she had probably forgotten that she should think of a way to keep her husband at home. She would re up again when he left. Mu En pushed Duan Si away and turned to apologize to Mu Guo. ¡°Dad, I was wrong. 1 didn¡¯t manage my rtionship with Shen Su well. I¡¯m trying my best to make up for it. I know I was wrong.¡± Mu Guo snorted. This son of his had been best at apologizing since he was young. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s put my matter aside for now. It¡¯s mainly about Sister Nan and my Big Brother. Dad, my brother doesn¡¯t admit his rtionship with Sister Nan. He moved out with Sister-inw and doesn¡¯t even want the house anymore. They moved out the day Mom and Sister Nan moved in. What should we do about this?¡± Mu En said with a worried expression. Thank God, someone had finally blocked the disaster for him. Mu Guo said in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s your Sister Nan? Take me to her!¡± Mu En heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s staying in Big Brother¡¯s room now.¡± He turned around and led Mu Guo upstairs. At the door, Mu Guo said to Mu En, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. Go do your work.¡± Mu En felt as if he had been pardoned. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go down and prepare tea for you first.¡± Duan Si was already regretting provoking her husband again. She hated herself for being so impulsive. Why couldn¡¯t she be gentler like that vixen and let her husband stay? Seeing her soning down alone, she looked upstairs. ¡°Is your father talking to your Sister Nan?¡± Mu En nodded. ¡°Hurry, Mom. Prepare my father¡¯s tea. Maybe he can take a sip before leaving.¡± Duan Si couldn¡¯t care less and immediately went to work on the tea. When Mu Guo came down from upstairs, he rarely was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he walked to the tea table and sat opposite Duan Si. Duan Si was stunned. Mu En pushed her on the tea table before she hurriedly poured Mu Guo a cup of tea. Mu Guo picked up the teacup and drank it. After a while, he said, ¡°You guys can stay here. Keep Song Nanpany. After all, our Mu Family has let her down. Let¡¯s talk about the futureter.¡± Did he acquiesce to Song Nan¡¯s identity? Duan Si said directly, ¡°What future? How can we talk about it in the future? Shouldn¡¯t you go and get Mu Ci back? He¡¯s your son! He has to listen to you! Song Nan is his woman, and he can¡¯t deny her just because he wants to? How can we let Song Nan live at home for no reason? What will outsiders think of her? How can you let her go out?¡± Mu Guo took a sip of tea and lowered his eyes. ¡°Do you think Mu Ci will listen to me? Even Old Master can¡¯t guarantee that he will be obedient. If you force him into a corner and he makes a statement to the public, won¡¯t Song Nan be even more ashamed?¡± Duan Si choked, but she was indignant. Mu Guo put down his teacup. ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel about this anymore. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out too much recently. We¡¯ll talk about it when this news fades.¡± ¡°Then, what about our son? Can you look for Shen Yi and discuss with him about the marriage of the two children? Shen Su can¡¯t possibly not listen to her parents, right?¡± Duan Si took advantage of the situation and mentioned Mu En to Mu Guo. Mu Guo¡¯s expression darkened as he red at Mu En. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you involved with another woman? Didn¡¯t you choose Shen Su yourself? Whether it¡¯s a scheme or if you really like her, there has to be a conclusion, right? How can you make a mess of things?¡± Mu En did not dare to speak. Duan Si absolved her son. ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t know Shen Su¡¯s temper. Mu En apologized, but she still won¡¯t let go¡ª¡± Mu En interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing outside! An indulgent mother will raise a loser! If you hadn¡¯t spoiled him, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today!¡± Mu Guo could not sit still anymore. He stood up and left. Duan Si was flustered and angry when she saw that she had pushed her husband out again.. Chapter 251 - 251: Discovering The Big Boss Chapter 251: Discovering The Big Boss Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Duan Si reached out and pushed Mu En, indicating for him to speak quickly. Mu En couldn¡¯t wait for Mu Guo to leave quickly. If he stayed any longer, he would definitely be the one to be scolded and tortured. How could he be willing to stay? Seeing that Mu Guo had left, Duan Si patted Mu En¡¯s back. ¡°Hurry up and beg your father now. Who can help you?¡± Mu En said, ¡°Mom! Forget it. If my father had a way, he would have thought of it long ago. Do 1 still need to beg him?¡± Duan Si could not help but feel sad. She said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Then what should we do now? If your marriage with Shen Su is ruined, what capital do you have to fight with your Big Brother?¡± Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Mom! Big Brother has already been chased out of the house by Grandpa. What right does he have to fight with me!¡± Duan Si could not help but be stunned. That¡¯s right! Mu Ci had already been chased out by the Old Master. Why was he still fighting for the position of heir? In that case, Mu En won without fighting? He didn¡¯t have to cling onto the Shen Family anymore? When Mu En became the heir of the Mu Family, he could marry any girl he wanted. Shen Su was not the only girl with a family background! Didn¡¯t the Shen Family refuse to agree because they were waiting for Mu En to be the official sessor? After Mu En¡¯s identity was confirmed, she would find another obedient person for him. Wouldn¡¯t she be better than Shen Su? Duan Si¡¯s worry turned into joy. Mu En smiled and said, ¡°Have you thought it through? My dear mother?¡± He sat on the sofa, grabbed an apple, and took a bite. He looked at Duan Si smugly. Duan Si sat down thoughtfully. ¡°Then, shall we not interfere in Shen Su¡¯s matter?¡± Mu En chewed on his apple. ¡°Of course we should! 1 have to find out who ruined my ns! I¡¯m in such a miserable state. She can¡¯t be fine, right?¡± When Duan Si heard that, she nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why is their family safe and sound when all the dirty water is poured on us? Son! Investigate carefully! We can¡¯t let them off!¡± Mu En had always been good at dealing with his mother. It was not that he was smart, but his mother was too easy to fool. *** Bei Shuo liked the new house very much. She had been living here for a few days, but her enthusiasm had yet to subside. She had to run around every morning to take a look before she felt at ease, as if she was afraid that the house would run away. Xiaobai and Xiaoling, along with a few loyal servants, resigned from the previous house one after another and came to the new house to continue their work. Hence, Bei Shuo¡¯s life was almost free of inconvenience. As for the gossip outside, she didn¡¯t care at all. She just felt sorry for Mu Ci. Such a huge me fell from the sky, but it was done by his family members. Mu Ci didn¡¯t even have a chance to refute. Mu Ci arranged for the chauffeur to send her to school and work every day. She was very popr in the hospital, and not many people knew her identity, which saved her from being harassed. From the second day after the move, there were guests visiting the house. The first guest was undoubtedly Second Senior Brother Luo Bing. Luo Bing looked around with a look of disdain, but he could not find an excuse. Mu Ci pretended not to see that and handed him tea respectfully, making Luo Bing stop making things difficult for him. Mu Ci gestured for Gu Ming to bring over the two contracts and handed them to Luo Bing. ¡°What is it?¡± Luo Bing asked as he flipped open the contract. He sprang to his feet. ¡°What?¡± Mu Ci smiled at him and nodded slightly. ¡°Is Zhili yours?¡± Luo Bing asked as he shook the contract in his hand. Mu Ci put down the teacup on his lips and said slowly, ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m just a shareholder.¡± Luo Bing gritted his teeth. ¡°Pretend! You really know how to pretend! 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have such a move!¡± Mu Ci smiled and tapped the contract on the table. ¡°How is it? Are you interested?¡± Luo Bing red at him and flipped through the contract again. He grabbed a pen and signed it. He said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested! Who wouldn¡¯t be interested in earning money? Can¡¯t 1 earn money by following a male siren like you, siren?¡± He stuffed the signed contract fiercely into Mu Ci¡¯s hands and did not forget to roll his eyes at him. Mu Ci smiled the entire time. He returned one of the contracts to him and kept his own. ¡°It¡¯s a direct coboration this time. Second Senior Brother, happy coboration!¡± Mu Ci extended her hand to Luo Bing. Luo Bing gritted his teeth and red at him. ¡°Second Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you shake hands with Brother?¡± Bei Shuo was drenched in sweat from running. She saw this scene the moment she entered.. Chapter 252 - 252: Coaxing Second Senior Brother Chapter 252: Coaxing Second Senior Brother Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Bing shook Mu Ci¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth. ¡°You can lie to me, but you can¡¯t lie to her!¡± Bei Shuo was already in front of them. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Second Senior Brother, why are you throwing a tantrum again?¡± Mu Ci smiled and pulled her to stand beside him. ¡°I told Second Senior Brother that I knew Yi Chen and Dong Ran long ago. 1 didn¡¯t tell him in time because the time wasn¡¯t right.¡± Bei Shuo immediately let go of Mu Ci¡¯s hand and pulled Luo Bing. ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t me him. He had no choice.¡± Luo Bing nced at Mu Ci and understood. He stroked Bei Shuo¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re on his side after marrying him, right? Are you afraid that 1¡¯11 beat him up?¡± Bei Shuo shook Luo Bing¡¯s hand and wheedled. ¡°He can¡¯t beat you. Second Senior Brother, you¡¯re the best. Don¡¯t bully him.¡± Luo Bing red at Mu Ci. ¡°1 won¡¯t argue with you on ount of Little Junior Sister!¡± Of course, Mu Ci wouldn¡¯t pretend to be obedient after taking advantage of him. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Are you used to your new home? Tell me if you need anything. 1¡¯11 get someone to send it to you,¡± Luo Bing asked Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯tck anything or need anything. Second Senior Brother, stay for dinner. 1¡¯11 cook for you.¡± Luo Bing said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re cooking personally again? Does he treat you as a servant? Don¡¯t you have enough servants?¡± Bei Shuo pushed him. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum? Speak nicely! Stay here for dinner today. You¡¯ll eat whatever 1 cook. You¡¯re not allowed to be picky! You¡¯re not allowed to despise me! You¡¯re not allowed to be unhappy!¡± She snorted and left. Luo Bing¡¯s heart had melted a long time ago. How could he be angry? However, he still said stubbornly, ¡°A grown daughter can¡¯t be kept with her family!¡± At this moment, Liu Ming rushed in with an ugly expression. ¡°Young Master!¡± The moment he saw Luo Bing, he swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. Luo Bing stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what Bei Shuo is up to.¡± Liu Ming hurriedly said, ¡°Wait! 1 received bad news. Listen to it and help our Young Master think of a way.¡± Luo Bing and Mu Ci looked at each other and felt the severity of the matter. Luo Bing sat down again. ¡°The servants in the vi said that AAiss Song Nan is pregnant. Madam is very happy and is convinced that she¡¯s having the Mu Family¡¯s flesh and blood. She¡¯s here to invite you over.¡± Liu Ming arranged for people to stay at the vi to keep an eye on her. He couldn¡¯t let his Young Master close his eyes and listen to others. Luo Bing frowned and looked at Mu Ci. Mu Ci looked calm. ¡°It¡¯s not mine. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Luo Bing sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t you really say that it has nothing to do with you? If your mom thinks it¡¯s yours, she will publicize it. Your lousy reputation is nothing. My Little Junior Sister is really aggrieved because she¡¯s following you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Senior Brother. 1 don¡¯t mind. That child doesn¡¯t belong to Brother Mu Ci. Why are we so angry?¡± Bei Shuo brought a te of fruits over and ced it in front of the two of them. She called Liu Ming over to eat as well. ¡°You are so carefree!¡± Luo Bing said angrily. Bei Shuo picked up a cantaloupe with his fork and handed it to him. ¡°Senior Brother, calm down. It¡¯s reasonable. Only Song Nan knows who the child belongs to. I think the truth wille out one day, right? I¡¯m thinking about how she is going to clean up the mess?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s how you two are going to clean up the mess? That woman is clinging to your husband now! In the eyes of outsiders, it¡¯s because your husband cheated on you and had an affair with Song Nan. The two of them are childhood sweethearts. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the extra person. If we really talk about it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who should leave! You silly girl! How can you be so heartless?¡± Luo Bing felt that he was about to suffer internal injuries from anger. Bei Shuo smiled foolishly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have Second Senior Brother to dote on me.¡± ¡°Stop sucking up to me! It¡¯s useless! Why don¡¯t you work hard and divorce him! We¡¯ll leave immediately and stay far away from the Mu Family! You can choose any man in the world. It¡¯s just a matter of minutes to find someone stronger than him.¡± Luo Bing rolled his eyes at Mu Ci as he spoke. ¡°No, I want this one.¡± Bei Shuo reached out and hugged Mu Ci¡¯s arm. Luo Bing felt that smoke was rising from the top of her head. Mu Ci stroked Bei Shuo¡¯s head and said to Luo Bing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The public opinion is only temporary. The more arrogant they are now, the more rebuttal they will face in the future. I will protect my wife well.. No one can put anything on me that I haven¡¯t done!¡± Chapter 253 - 253: It’s A Series Of Trap Chapter 253: It¡¯s A Series Of Trap Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Bing ate a piece of fruit that Bei Shuo had fed him and pondered. ¡°Who do you think the child in Song Nan¡¯s tummy belongs to?¡± ¡°Whoever it belongs to has nothing to do with me,¡± Mu Ci said coldly. Luo Bing red at him. ¡°Do you think you can survive just because you look imprable? You¡¯re dreaming, aren¡¯t you? What if she doesn¡¯t do a paternity test with you after giving birth and insists that it¡¯s yours?¡± Mu Ci sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s not pregnant. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s convenient for me to rify. As long as the child is born, there are thousands of ways to prove that the child isn¡¯t mine.¡± Luo Bing thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s true. You really can¡¯t do anything if she doesn¡¯t get pregnant and stay in the Mu Family for the rest of her life. If she has a child¡­¡± ¡°Then who is the child¡¯s father?¡± Bei Shuo asked curiously. Only Song Nan knew that. ¡°There¡¯s something strange. All the surveince cameras in the hotel have been changed. They¡¯ve been changed tantly. It seems like someone has everything under control.¡± Mu Ci frowned. ¡°Mu Ci, you¡¯ve been tricked on your own territory!¡± Luo Bing mocked Mu Ci. Mu Ci frowned. ¡°No one knows my rtionship with Yi Chen and the others.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you recover the data?¡± asked Luo Bing. Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°Even the surveince cameras have been changed. They¡¯re clean and thorough.¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Luo Bing pped the table and eximed. Liu Ming was anxious. ¡°Young Masters, let¡¯s resolve this urgent matter first. It¡¯s pressing. What should we do if Madames to us crying and making a fuss?¡± Mu Ci and Luo Bing looked at each other. Liu Ming was right. This was pressing. Mu Ci stood up. ¡°Push the wheelchair over. Go see Grandpa. Don¡¯t forget to inform a few reporters.¡± Liu Ming did not react. He was talking about Madam. She might arrive in the next moment. Why was it rted to Old Master? Luo Bing said, ¡°Uncle Liu, go. Your Young Master wants to get himself out first. 1¡¯11 go with you to watch the show¡ª¡± Luo Bing suddenly stopped walking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bei Shuo asked. Luo Bing waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s talk in the car. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± In the car. ¡°Mu Ci, what happened that day should be a series of traps. Have you thought about it? Song Nan and Mu En should be in cahoots. Song Nan¡¯s target is you, and Mu En¡¯s target is my sister. If Yi Chen and the others weren¡¯t your men, Bei Shuo wouldn¡¯t have rushed over to save you in time. My sister would have been schemed against by Mu En if Gu Ming hadn¡¯t been around.¡± ¡°Think about it. If they seed, my sister will have to marry Mu En. There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you don¡¯t want to be together with Song Nan. I¡¯ll definitely take Bei Shuo away. Then, all the problems will be solved,¡± Luo Bing analyzed. Mu Ci nodded silently. He and Uncle Liu had naturally thought of this long ago. He was not surprised that Song Nan and Mu En joined forces. After all, they had been close since they were young, so Mu En could be her powerful backer. Mu Ci heaved a sigh of relief and leaned back in his chair. Luo Bing was not surprised that Mu Ci had already thought of this. ¡°But these arrangements went too smoothly, right? First of all, they don¡¯t know your rtionship with Zhili, but they can y such tricks under Zhili¡¯s nose. They¡¯re too fearless, right?¡± ¡°If anything goes wrong, they can naturally me it on Zhili,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. Luo Bing thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Zhiili didn¡¯t realize that they were doing these cheap tricks.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Yes, because that hotel isn¡¯t Zhili¡¯s.¡± Luo Bing widened his eyes and looked at Mu Ci. He did not think of this. Mu Ci smiled. ¡°This is a blind spot. It was also our blind spot at the beginning. Even we didn¡¯t expect it. Who would suspect that the two of them had worked together to tamper with it? It was Bei Shuo who reminded me that Shen Su and 1 were poisoned by the same poison.¡± Luo Bing thought for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled bitterly. ¡°Song Nan and Mu En are really smart. Don¡¯t tell me your brother has been pretending to be weak all this time? 1 might have really underestimated him. It seems like it¡¯s a blessing in disguise that my sister broke up with him.¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Get ready. He won¡¯t let it go easily. If it weren¡¯t for the matter between Song Nan and me, he, Shen Su, and Bei Le would have been in the limelight this time..¡± Chapter 254 - 254: Protect Bei Shuo Chapter 254: Protect Bei Shuo Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°As expected, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind! I didn¡¯t expect you to figure it out so quickly.¡± Luo Bing finally praised Mu Ci. Mu Ci was very humble. ¡°Because 1 have the third-person perspective of Yi Chen and Bei Shuo.¡± Luo Bing sighed. ¡°Even if 1 understand, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s still a dead end.¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°Not really. At least we know that there¡¯s another group of people.¡± Luo Bing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are you saying that someone helped them?¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Song Nan and Mu En are both poisoned. They don¡¯t have time to arrange to delete the surveince cameras, nor will they arrange to delete them in advance. The most important thing is to record Shen Su and me. 1 heard that some media outlets were guarding Mu En¡¯s door in case the Shen Family refused to admit it. They thought that it would be foolproof, so why would they change the surveince cameras?¡± Luo Bing had an idea. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason to change the surveince cameras. It¡¯s to cover the man who entered Song Nan¡¯s room!¡± This time, Mu Ci sighed softly and nodded. This was also the answer he thought of. Luo Bing did not think too much about this chaotic matter. Now that he analyzed it, he realized that this matter was not simple at all. His silly sister actually managed to dodge the bullet. She could really be considered blessed by her ancestors. ¡°Could Bei Le have something to do with this?¡± Luo Bing felt that his brain was not working hard enough. Mu Ci shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s probably the only anomaly. She doesn¡¯t have the brains or the ability to set up this setup, so it naturally won¡¯t be her. As for why she appeared there and ruined this setup so easily, I think it can only be said that Shen Su and I are lucky.¡± Luo Bing thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t make things difficult for the Bei Family. I wanted to settle Bei Shuo and Shen Su¡¯s scores with them! Let them be. Anyway, someone will clean up for us.¡± Mu Ci did not care about the Bei Family at all. Bei Shuo had been listening quietly. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Bei Le can¡¯t leave Mu En, and Mu En can¡¯t leave Bei Le either. 1 don¡¯t know why the poison in them is rted to each other. 1 don¡¯t understand either.¡± Mu Ci and Luo Bing looked at Bei Shuo and then at each other. Luo Bing said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in Bei Le and Mu En¡¯s matters in the future!¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. She wanted to ask why, but she swallowed her words. ¡°1 don¡¯t care about their business anyway.¡± Luo Bing said to Mu Ci, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Whether those two die or not has nothing to do with her. We can¡¯t let her be too kind.¡± Mu Ci nodded. However, Bei Shuo said, ¡°But 1 think they were poisoned passively! Where did the Heartless Flower Poisone from this time? Master said that this poison has been banned for many years. It¡¯s impossible for Song Nan and Mu En to have it at their age. Moreover, Mu En has the residual poison of the Snow Pill in his body. I keep feeling that someone is deliberately guiding him to act up. I originally suspected Dr. Li, but he died and the Heartless Flower Poison appeared. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Mu Ci and Luo Bing looked at each other. Luo Bing understood what Mu Ci meant by ¡°third-person perspective¡±. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand them. Bei Shuo only focused on the patient¡¯s condition, but these were all inextricably linked. Mu Ci patted Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell us if you think of anything, but without us by your side, you¡¯re not allowed to act on your own without our permission, be it to treat illnesses or save people. Do you understand?¡± Bei Shuo wanted to say that the patients couldn¡¯t wait for her, but it was useless to discuss what hadn¡¯t happened. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. She nodded slightly. Luo Bing could tell at a nce that she had not changed her mind. He said gently, ¡°Bei Shuo, Master will never let us be careless good people. Under any circumstances, we have to protect ourselves first. Only by protecting ourselves can we help and save others, right?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. She still remembered their family motto. ¡°So, you are the most important. Mu Ci and 1 can¡¯t be by your side all the time. The situation around him is soplicated now. We¡¯re in the open, and they¡¯re in the dark. No one can guarantee that they won¡¯t have designs on you. Do you still remember that you took the hit for Shen Su?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find anything at all. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that they¡¯re not after you. If you¡¯re in danger, we really have to lock you up at home.. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 255 - 255: Passing A Message On Behalf Of Grandpa Chapter 255: Passing A Message On Behalf Of Grandpa Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This time, Bei Shuo nodded sincerely. ¡°1 understand. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± When the car arrived at the hospital, Liu Ming¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Liu Ming, where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here? Where¡¯s Mu Ci?¡± Liu Ming held the cell phone away from his ear. Duan Si¡¯s angry voice came from the cell phone. Liu Ming nced at Mu Ci. Mu Ci took the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m visiting Grandpa in the hospital.¡± Mu Ci hung up the phone and looked at Luo Bing. Luo Bing shrugged. ¡°Fortunately, I left in time.¡± Uncle Liu pushed the wheelchair over. Bei Shuo wanted to take over, but Mu Ci pulled her over and let her walk beside him. Luo Bing put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Your wheelchair is just a prop, right?¡± Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°It can¡¯t get off work for a while.¡± Mu Chen had already been in the hospital for more than a month. His exnation to the outside world was that he had a heart attack because of his two grandsons. Duan Si came a few times and wanted Old Master to go to the Shen Family to intercede. Old Jiang stopped her and said that the doctor did not allow Old Master to meet guests and could not have any more emotional fluctuations. He would convey her intentions to Old Master. When she came again, Old Jiang conveyed Old Master¡¯s intentions: He was too ashamed to go to the Shen Family to intercede. Mu Ci and Bei Shuo hade once to tell Old Master that Song Nan¡¯s matter had nothing to do with him. Secondly, he and Bei Shuo had moved away. Old Jiang looked helpless. This was Mu Ci¡¯s second visit since Old Master was hospitalized. Luo Bing found it unbelievable after hearing Mu Ci¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Old Master will scold you for being unfilial?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unfilial to begin with,¡± Mu Ci replied calmly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you put on an act and visit more often?¡± Luo Bing still found it unbelievable. Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Can you beat your Old Master?¡± Luo Bing was silent. He had to admit, ¡°I can¡¯t win.¡± Mu Ci looked at the door of the ward that was inches away and said, ¡°Old Master knows that this has nothing to do with me. He just wants me to beg him. As long as 1 agree to his conditions, he will stand up for me and clean up this mess.¡± Luo Bing was shocked. ¡°What conditions?¡± Mu Ci remained silent. ¡°How is he going to clean up?¡± Mu Ci shook his head. The door of the ward opened. Old Jiang was not surprised to see them. ¡°Eldest Young Master.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Mu Ci asked. Old Jiang said respectfully, ¡°Old Master asked me to ask if you still care about him.¡± Luo Bing smiled. Mu Ci touched his nose. ¡°I care. I hope Grandpa can live a long life.¡± ¡°Old Master said that he won¡¯t live long if you don¡¯t take over the Mu Family.¡± Old Jiang, no, Old Master seemed to have predicted his answer. Only then did Luo Bing know that Old Master Mu¡¯s condition was for Mu Ci to take over the position of the family head. Mu Ci sighed. ¡°Uncle Jiang, tell Grandpa to stop ying. There¡¯s no turning back now.¡± ¡°What if there is? Will you change your mind?¡± This time, Old Jiang asked this himself. Mu Ci sighed. ¡°Uncle Jiang¡ª¡± Uncle Jiang waved his hand. ¡°Alright, I spoke too much.¡± Mu Ci looked at him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Bei Shuo, I would be dead now.¡± Old Jiang¡¯s expression changed and he nced at Bei Shuo, who was looking around. ¡°Young Madam, please take Old Master¡¯s pulse.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bei Shuo agreed without hesitation. He turned around and said proudly to Mu Ci, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t want to see you, but he wants to see me.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s expression changed drastically. He grabbed her and looked at Old Jiang. ¡°Uncle Jiang, Bei Shuo is innocent. Don¡¯t get her involved.¡± Old Jiang sighed and said, ¡°Eldest Young Master, how can there be a perfect egg when the nest is overturned? Eldest Young Madam can¡¯t stay out of this since she¡¯s carrying this title.¡± He gestured for Bei Shuo to go ahead. Mu Ci refused to let go of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. Bei Shuo patted the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Ci couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. Luo Bing saw it clearly. He pried Mu Ci¡¯s hand away and gestured for Bei Shuo to enter. He raised his voice and said, ¡°What are you doing? Are you afraid that Old Master will persuade Bei Shuo to let go? That¡¯s great. If you let go, I¡¯ll take Bei Shuo away. From now on, our families will be irreconcble!¡± Mu Ci looked at Luo Bing gratefully and smiled bitterly. ¡°These words are useless to my grandfather.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s useful or not, it¡¯s at least a deterrent,¡± Luo Bing found a chair and said nonchntly. He quite liked to watch the Mu Family¡¯s grandfather and grandson fight. He could always improve by learning. However, he was also serious. Bei Shuo had toe first at all times. Even his own grandfather couldn¡¯t bully Bei Shuo, let alone Old Master Mu.. Chapter 256 - 256: Do You Believe It, Grandpa? Chapter 256: Do You Believe It, Grandpa? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Chen was lying on the rocking chair on the balcony, rocking it. When he saw Bei Shuo walk in, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not affected. You look good and you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu Chen in surprise. She knew that Mu Chen was not seriously ill because Mu Ci was not very worried. However, she did not expect Mu Chen to look so good and be sitting here in such a good mood. ¡°Grandpa, you made me worry for nothing,¡± she could not help but rebuke. Mu Chen deliberately turned cold. ¡°You girl! What are you saying? Are you hoping to see an old man panting the moment youe in?¡± Bei Shuo smiled and pulled a small stool over to sit beside Mu Chen. She grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s wrist to take his pulse and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to it so much, but y-you¡­¡± She really did not know what to say. Mu Chen let her take his pulse. Bei Shuo put down one hand and grabbed another hand from the other side. ¡°No matter what, Grandpa is recovering well.¡± When Mu Chen heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because 1 have a filial granddaughter-inw who prescribed medicine to nourish my body. Otherwise, 1 would have been angered to death by my unfilial descendants!¡± Bei Shuo let go of Mu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°No way, I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Mu Chen looked at Bei Shuo and felt happy. He deliberately pulled a long face. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t Mu Ci standing up again? He came in that lousy wheelchair again. Is he trying to annoy me on purpose?¡± Bei Shuo looked around and realized that there was a tablet on the coffee table beside Old Master, facing the entrance of the ward. Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Brother said that it¡¯s his prop. He can¡¯t stand up now. If he does, he won¡¯t be able to exin Song Nan¡¯s pregnancy. He¡¯d rather sit in a wheelchair and let people think that he doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡± ¡°What? Song Nan is pregnant?¡± Mu Chen was shocked. It turned out that everyone in Mu Ci¡¯s vi was arranged by Liu Ming, so Mu Chen didn¡¯t receive the news as quickly. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I just heard about it. It shouldn¡¯t have been made public yet, but Madam should be kicking up a fuss soon.¡± Mu Chen, who had just sat up, slowlyy down. ¡°Girl, are you really sure there¡¯s nothing between Mu Ci and Song Nan?¡± Mu Chen asked worriedly. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve asked me twice. I¡¯m not sure anymore,¡± Bei Shuo said with a smile. Mu Chen red at her. ¡°Girl, the arrows are all pointing at you now! You¡¯re so calm.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Brother is on my side. Grandpa, you¡¯re my guardian angel. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ttery would never be wrong. Mu Chen immediately perked up. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t know who Song Nan had a child with that night. What about you and Mu Ci? When are you going to let me carry my great-grandson?¡± Bei Shuo had been with Mu Ci for the past month. The two of them had gotten to know each other very well. She couldn¡¯t help but blush when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s straightforward words. Seeing this, Mu Chen was overjoyed. ¡°Mu Ci is not young anymore. You have to hurry up!¡± Bei Shuo said with a red face, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not suitable for Brother to have a child now. It¡¯ll be good for the baby¡¯s health when hepletely recovers in another six months to a year.¡± Mu Chen grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s wrist. ¡°Girl, is what you said true? Mu Ci can have a child next year?¡± Bei Shuo was shocked and her face turned even redder. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen let go and stroked his inch-long hair. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! That¡¯s great. This is good news!¡± Bei Shuo was surprised. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Grandpa be concerned about who the child in Song Nan¡¯s stomach belongs to?¡± Mu Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s not Mu Ci¡¯s, so why should I care about it?¡± Bei Shuo was speechless. ¡°But she will tell the outside world that the child is Brother Mu Ci¡¯s.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe it?¡± Mu Chen asked. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but aren¡¯t you worried about the Mu Family¡¯s reputation? Madam is certain that Song Nan and Brother Mu Ci have a rtionship. Now that they have a child, Madam will definitely publicize it. By then, even if Brother has a hundred mouths, he won¡¯t be able to exin it clearly. Brother doesn¡¯t mind, but he¡¯s worried that you will believe it. Hence, I think he¡¯s here to exin this to you.¡± Mu Chen pursed his lips. ¡°He¡¯s anxious now? Why didn¡¯t he do it earlier?¡± Bei Shuo hesitated.. ¡°Do you believe him or not?¡± Chapter 257 - 257: Grandpa’s Acting Skills Chapter 257: Grandpa¡¯s Acting Skills Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°Whether I believe him or not depends on his performance.¡± Bei Shuo was speechless. Both the old and the young had the same temper. Neither of them was willing to take a step back. It wasn¡¯t good for them to be in a deadlock like this. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you value the Mu Family¡¯s reputation the most? If Madam continues to cause trouble, Brother Mu Ci won¡¯t be able to exin himself even if he jumps into the Yellow River. Can you not be angry with Brother anymore?¡± Bei Shuo tugged at the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s shirt. Mu Chen looked at the clear-eyed girl in front of him. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. This child was really God¡¯spensation and gift to Mu Ci. With her, he was much more at ease. However, he said, ¡°Am 1 the one who has to sulk? Shouldn¡¯t you persuade your rock-like husband? I¡¯m his grandfather! Shouldn¡¯t he be filial to me? What does one mean by filial? Obedience is filial!¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know what to say. Mu Ci had his own ns and she couldn¡¯t figure them out. As long as Mu Ci wanted to do something, she would fully support him. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know anything about his work! But 1 know that Brother has always been right and everything he does is right, so I¡¯ll just listen to him. Look, think about it the other way. If Brother doesn¡¯t listen to you, then just listen to him. This way, he won¡¯t have to make things difficult for you and you won¡¯t have to be angry. Isn¡¯t everything fine?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened as he pondered over Bei Shuo¡¯s words. He reached out and smacked Bei Shuo on the head. ¡°Bad girl! You¡¯re scheming against Grandpa too? Did he teach you that?¡± Bei Shuo rubbed her head with an aggrieved expression. ¡°How can that be? Do I have to teach you such simple logic? How can I not think of it myself?¡± Mu Chen was so angry that heughed uncontrobly. The more heughed, the more he found it funny. He could not stopughing. It had been a long time since heughed so happily. The little girl in front of him looked at him in embarrassment. He finally stoppedughing and reached out to touch her head. He said earnestly, ¡°In the future, educate your child to be someone like you who can bring joy to others.¡± Bei Shuo felt that this topic had changed a little too quickly. She couldn¡¯t keep up. Mu Chen slowly got up from the rocking chair. Bei Shuo hurriedly stood up to support him. ¡°Help me to the bed and lie down,¡± Mu Chen said. Huh? Bei Shuo was confused. Mu Chen red at her. ¡°Your husband is allowed to use the wheelchair as a prop, but I¡¯m not allowed to y the role of an old man on the verge of death?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t understand. She had already seen it. Why was Grandpa still pretending to be seriously ill in front of Mu Ci? Mu Chen nced at the surveince cameras on the table. Bei Shuo understood and hurriedly supported Mu Chen. The old man walked to the bed andy down. ¡°Roll it high. Roll the head of the bed high!¡± Mu Chen ordered her. Bei Shuo hurriedly did as she was told. Shemented in her heart that the two of them were really good at acting! It wasn¡¯t just the two of them. Song Nan and Madam were also very good at acting. Everyone was acting. She really admired them! ¡°Dad! Dad! You have to stand up for us!¡± Duan Si¡¯s cries and Old Jiang¡¯s low and indistinct voice came from outside the door. He should be stopping Duan Si from barging in. ¡°Why? Are you here toin? Don¡¯t you admit that you¡¯ve let Song Nan down? Song Nan is pregnant now, but you don¡¯t want to take responsibility for her? Do you want to be an irresponsible man like your father? Why do you have to learn from him?¡± Duan Si¡¯s voice was very sharp. They knew that she was talking about Mu Ci. Bei Shuo was displeased and nced at Mu Chen. Mu Chen sighed. ¡°Your mother-inw is already used to mistreating Mu Ci.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Brother her biological son? Why does she always want to hurt him?¡± Bei Shuo expressed her dissatisfaction directly. Mu Chen was a little helpless. ¡°She med Mu Ci for the misfortune of her marriage. She found an outlet for herself to vent. She¡¯s so unscrupulous because he¡¯s her biological son.¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this logic.¡± Mu Chen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s also a pitiful person. You might understand her in the future. If you don¡¯t, tolerate her because she¡¯s Mu Ci¡¯s biological mother. Don¡¯t argue with her. Bei Shuo didn¡¯tment.. It didn¡¯t matter to her if she didn¡¯t hurt Mu Ci, but she couldn¡¯t hurt Mu Ci! Chapter 258 - 258: Mother’s Accusation Chapter 258: Mother¡¯s usation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Jiang pushed the door open and entered. He could not withstand Duan Si¡¯s cries. It was mainly because he did not want Mu Ci to continue being tortured by his mother with words. ¡°Old Master.¡± Old Jiang stood respectfully by the door. ¡°Let them in,¡± Mu Chen said calmly. Old Jiang turned around and left. Duan Si pushed the door open and cried. ¡°Dad, you have to stand up for us why are you here?¡± Duan Si was still crying in the first half of her sentence, but she was already scolding Bei Shuo in the second half. She didn¡¯t expect Bei Shuo to be standing in front of Old Master¡¯s bed. Bei Shuo said calmly, ¡°Hello, Madam. How are you?¡± ¡°Hello? You and your husband are so shameless. How can I be good?¡± Duan Si retorted. Bei Shuo frowned. She wasn¡¯t good at arguing. Even if she was, she couldn¡¯t argue with Duan Si. No matter what, she was Mu Ci¡¯s mother. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡± Mu Chen coughed a series of times. Bei Shuo hurriedly turned around to massage Old Master¡¯s chest. Duan Si stepped forward and pushed Bei Shuo away. ¡°Get lost!¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t expect her to make a move. Caught off guard, she staggered and almost fell to the ground. Duan Si did not even look at her and asked with concern, ¡°Dad, Dad, where are you feeling unwell?¡± Mu Chen looked up at Duan Si and said slowly and solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well anywhere. I only have a few days left. Can you stop?¡± His tone still carried an authority that ordinary people could not withstand. Duan Si realized that the Old Master was unhappy, but she had no intention of apologizing to Bei Shuo. She said awkwardly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just anxious. You don¡¯t know, but Mu Ci is too much! By the way, Dad, 1 have to congratte you. Our Song Nan is pregnant. He¡¯s the eldest grandson of our eldest branch! Dad, you have to recover quickly. We have to give Song Nan a status. You can wait to carry your great-grandson.¡± Duan Si¡¯s anxious and angry expression changed as she said happily with a look of anticipation. Mu Chen looked at Duan Si until the joy on her face faded bit by bit. Then, he lowered his eyes and said slowly, ¡°Bei Shuo, get Mu Ci in.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Bei Shuo replied and went outside to push Mu Ci¡¯s wheelchair. Luo Bing wanted to go in with him. Bei Shuo hurriedly said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, wait for us outside. After all, this is a Mu Family matter.¡± Luo Bing sneered. ¡°Family matters? I¡¯m your maternal family member. As long as the Mu Family¡¯s matters are rted to you, they are rted to me!¡± Bei Shuo was in a difficult position. Luo Bing walked in. Old Jiang wanted to stop him, but he retracted his hand and took two steps back. Luo Bing pushed the door open and walked in front of Mu Ci and Bei Shuo. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m sorry. I came uninvited. 1 have no choice. Bei Shuo is my sister. I have to keep an eye on her after marrying into such a troublesome family. If the Mu Family has any ns, I can bring her back immediately. Don¡¯t make it seem like no one wants her.¡± Luo Bing sat on the sofa. Duan Si said angrily, ¡°Young Master Shen, what kind of upbringing is this? Our Mu Family is settling our family matters now. Why are you getting involved?¡± Luo Bing said calmly, ¡°Madam, are you talking to me about manners? Then I heard that you raised Miss Song Nan single-handedly. She interfered in someone else¡¯s marriage and insisted on being a third party. May I ask what kind of teacher you are?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Duan Si¡¯s face alternated between red and white. Luo Bing snorted. Bei Shuo pushed Mu Ci in. Duan Si immediately pointed at Mu Ci. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t done such a beastly thing, Song Nan wouldn¡¯t have been looked down on. But you don¡¯t want to take responsibility for her now. Aren¡¯t you forcing her to death? Let me tell you, she¡¯s pregnant with your flesh and blood now. Don¡¯t you want to admit it? Be careful of heaven¡¯s punishment!¡± Sitting in the wheelchair, Mu Ci looked at his mother expressionlessly and said the curse calmly, ¡°If Song Nan¡¯s child is mine, I¡¯m willing to be struck by lightning and die without a burial ce!¡± Duan Si was stunned. ¡°Ask Song Nan if she dares to swear that if she lies, her child will die and she won¡¯t die a good death either.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You! How can you curse your child like this?¡± Duan Si cried out. ¡°That¡¯s not my child. I¡¯ve never touched her! How many times do you want me to say it?¡± Mu Ci¡¯s cold gaze met his mother¡¯s. The exhaustion in his heart made him unable to suppress his anger. Bei Shuo ced her hand on his right shoulder and exerted some strength. Anger was harmful to Mu Ci¡¯s health.. Chapter 259 - 259: Biased Mother Chapter 259: Biased Mother Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing this, Duan Si was a little nervous, but she remembered that she was in front of the Old Master. She could not help but be bolder. ¡°Who else can it be if it¡¯s not yours? Could Song Nan have made a mistake? You¡¯re shirking responsibility!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Chen finally spoke. Bei Shuo was giving him an anxious look, indicating that Mu Ci couldn¡¯t be angry. Even if he was dissatisfied and unhappy with his grandson, his health was still the most important. He could not ignore it. Duan Si immediately turned around and said, ¡°Dad, you watched Song Nan grow up. How can she spout nonsense about her marriage? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mu Chen ignored her. He looked at Mu Ci. ¡°Are you serious about the oath you just made?¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Chen nodded and looked at Duan Si. ¡°1 arranged Mu Ci and Bei Shuo¡¯s marriage. I¡¯m not dead yet. No one can break them up!¡± Duan Si panicked. ¡°Dad, what about Song Nan? She¡¯s better than Bei Shuo in everyway!¡± Mu Chen asked, ¡°Song Nan is so good. Why didn¡¯t you agree to marry her to Mu Ci to counteract bad luck back then?¡± Duan Si was speechless. ¡°Because you¡¯re afraid that Mu Ci won¡¯t live long, and you¡¯re afraid that Song Nan will be a widow and ruin her. You have more ns for your adopted daughter than for your biological son. Mu Guo¡¯s wife, you didn¡¯t let Song Nan down, and so didn¡¯t the Mu Family.¡± Duan Si opened her mouth but did not say anything in the end. However, she still looked indignant. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know what happened, but you said that Song Nan insisted that the child in her stomach was Mu Ci¡¯s. Let me ask you, aren¡¯t you afraid that Mu Ci won¡¯t live long now?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s tone was still calm. Duan Si muttered, ¡°But that child is still a child of the Mu Family!¡± Mu Chen was disappointed again. He had indulged his eldest daughter-inw enough. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll take care of Song Nan. It¡¯s not easy to be pregnant for 10 months. When the child is born, I¡¯ll make the decision and let the child do a paternity test with Mu Ci. If the child is Mu Ci¡¯s¡­ Bei Shuo, Grandpa has let you down. Grandpa will make the decision and let you divorce Mu Ci. All the properties under Mu Ci¡¯s name will belong to you. The Mu Family willpensate you with another 100 million yuan as your dowry for your future marriage. Shen Family¡¯s kid, you¡¯re Bei Shuo¡¯s maternal family member. Be our witness.¡± Duan Si said in surprise, ¡°Dad, what about Song Nan?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why? Do you still want to take everything?¡± Duan Si did not dare to speak anymore. Luo Bing sneered. ¡°Old Master, if not for you, my Little Junior Sister would have been schemed against by your family!¡± Duan Si red at him. Mu Chen smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as an old fart like me is still alive, the Mu Family won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°Song Nan will stay in the vi now while she¡¯s pregnant. You¡¯ll take care of her yourself. That house was left to him by Mu Ci¡¯s Grandma. As for Mu Ci and Bei Shuo, they¡¯ll stay outside for the time being. This can be considered the Mu Family¡¯s attitude before the situation bes clear.¡± Luo Bing snorted coldly, and Duan Si looked smug. He looked at Duan Si and his face darkened again. ¡°If the paternity test results show that Song Nan¡¯s child is not Mu Ci¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Duan Si said firmly. Mu Chen raised his voice. ¡°If that child isn¡¯t Mu Ci¡¯s, our Mu Family will bring Mu Ci back in a high-profile manner and hold a grand wedding for him and Bei Shuo. He is the legitimate eldest grandson of our Mu Family!¡± Duan Si¡¯s mind buzzed as she blurted out, ¡°What about Mu En? Dad, what about Mu En?¡± Mu Chen looked at her and did not speak. Ambition could make a person unscrupulous, and greed could make a person unrecognizable. Duan Si was thinking about her youngest son. ¡°Dad, you have to n for Mu En too. Help him make peace with the Shen Family. You have to help him!¡± Mu Chen nced at Luo Bing and sighed. Luo Bing smiled. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Let¡¯s settle them one by one. Both of them are my young sisters and are equally important. I won¡¯t exchange any benefits for my sisters¡¯ lifelong happiness!¡± Duan Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat.. How could she be so foolish as to ignore the fact that Luo Bing was Shen Su¡¯s brother and treat him as Bei Shuo¡¯s maternal family member! Sigh! Another wave of trouble started before the current one appeased! Chapter 260 - 260: Bone-Chilling Family Ties Chapter 260: Bone-Chilling Family Ties Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, but our Mu Family is unreasonable,¡± Mu Chen said calmly to Duan Si. Duan Si still wanted to speak, but Mu Chen was no longer looking at her. ¡°Old Jiang, invite a few media outlets over and spread my words.¡± Old Jiang stood at the door and acknowledged. ¡°Dad! How can we do that? Don¡¯t wash dirty linen in public! How can we tell others about this? How will Song Nan socialize in the future?¡± Duan Si was anxious. Mu Chen looked at her. ¡°If she¡¯s pregnant with Mu Ci¡¯s child, she¡¯ll be the Young Madam of the Mu Family in the future. How can she socialize? She¡¯ll be a glorious person! Have you thought about how Bei Shuo will socialize now that this bucket of sh*t is dumped on her? Hence, I¡¯ve thought about them. They each have their own glory and shame. I¡¯ve taken an impartial approach.¡± ¡°But Dad¡ª¡± Duan Si wanted to say, ¡°How can Bei Shuo be the same as Song Nan?¡± but she was interrupted by Mu Ci. ¡°Grandpa, thank you for upholding justice. I also have a few things to say.¡± Mu Ci met Mu Chen¡¯s gaze calmly. Mu Chen nodded and gestured for him to speak. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Bei Shuo, I would have been dead by now. Hence, my life belongs to Bei Shuo. I¡¯m ipetent and can¡¯t prove my innocence now. I¡¯ve brought shame to Bei Shuo. From today onwards, all my assets will belong to Bei Shuo, including the value-added portion in the future. The Mu Family can treat it as if I¡¯m dead. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Mu Family.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s tone was cold and unyielding. ¡°How can that be? How can you only give your assets to Bei Shuo? What about Song Nan?¡± Duan Si only heard this most important sentence. Mu Ci sneered and didn¡¯t say anything. Mu Chen looked at his grandson and listened to his daughter-inw¡¯s words. He finally sighed. ¡°Mu Ci, must you be so ruthless?¡± Mu Ci looked back at Mu Chen. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already decided. Let me go too. After all, there¡¯s no rebuilding without destruction.¡± Mu Chen sighed heavily and closed his eyes. Duan Si was not in the mood to listen to their inexplicable words. She asked anxiously, ¡°Mu Ci¡ª¡± ¡°Just pretend that I¡¯m already dead! Shouldn¡¯t I have died long ago?¡± Mu Ci interrupted Duan Si coldly. Duan Si retreated in fear from his cold aura. ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± Mu Chen suddenly shouted. Duan Si trembled in fear. Mu Chen widened his eyes and looked at Mu Ci. ¡°I¡¯m a person who¡¯s buried to my neck. I didn¡¯t expect to have to experience this. This is probably retribution for myck of guidance for my descendants! Mu Ci, I only have one request. I want to host your wedding personally!¡± The grandfather and grandson looked at each other. One could hear a pin drop in the room. Mu Ci suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright, Grandpa! You have to take care of yourself. Bei Shuo and I will definitely fulfill your wish.¡± He turned his wheelchair and looked at Old Jiang. ¡°Uncle Jiang, sorry to trouble you.¡± Old Jiang bowed and did not say anything. Mu Chen didn¡¯t move even after Mu Ci left with Luo Bing and Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo looked at him worriedly before leaving and was pulled away by Luo Bing. After the three of them left, Mu Chen fell back on the bed. ¡°Old Master!¡± Old Jiang screamed and pounced on the bed. Only then did Duan Sie back to her senses and say in a panic, ¡°Dad, Dad, Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes and waved his hand tiredly. ¡°Stop talking. Let me calm down.¡± ¡°But ¡ª¡± Duan Si was anxious. What was going on? She was here to seek justice from Old Master. What about Song Nan and Mu En? It was not easy for her to get Mu Ci¡¯s attention. How could she let him go just like that? ¡°Madam, rest first and let Old Master rest too. The doctor said that Old Master¡¯s emotions can¡¯t fluctuate too much, or he will be in danger,¡± Old Jiang said seriously in a low voice. Duan Si did not dare to speak anymore. Although Mu En felt that it was not a big deal if his grandfather was gone now and he could directly inherit the Mu Family, it had be a habit for her to rely on Old Master. Without Old Master, she immediately lost her backbone. Subconsciously, she did not want anything to happen to Old Master. With Old Master around, Mu Guo would still be wary.. If Old Master was no longer around, would Mu Guo probably nevere back? Perhaps her identity as Madam Mu would also change hands, right? Chapter 261 - 261: Taking The Initiative Like A Reporter Chapter 261: Taking The Initiative Like A Reporter Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Duan Si stood at the side, not even daring to breathe loudly. She watched as Old Jiang called the doctors and nurses in for all kinds of checkups. The doctor said a bunch of words to remind Old Jiang before leaving. Before he left, the doctor nced at her and said unhappily, ¡°The family members have to try their best to tell the old gentleman something happy to keep him in a good mood.¡± Duan Si could only agree. After everyone left, Duan Si did not dare to make a sound. Mu Chen could tell what his daughter-inw was thinking with his eyes closed. It was all a sin! He slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Jiang!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master,¡± Old Jiang immediately replied. ¡°Are there a lot of reporters out there?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, some people followed Eldest Young Master here when he came, and some people followed Madam here when she came,¡± Old Jiang replied truthfully. Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Go and get them to find a few representatives toe in. I¡¯ll ept their interview and tell them that Mu En will take over the Mu Family. 1 have to recuperate well.¡± ¡°Yes! Old Master.¡± Old Jiang¡¯s emotions were calm. On the other hand, Duan Si was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? Dad? Have you thought about it? Are you going to give Mu En a chance?¡± Watching Old Jiang walk out, Mu Chen said slowly, ¡°What else? I know you want to make ns for Mu En, but Duan Si, Mu Ci is also your biological son! You can¡¯t always break his heart like this!¡± Duan Si muttered, ¡°When did he treat me as his biological mother? When did he treat me well?¡± Mu Chen sighed softly. Mu Ci had suffered too much. If it wasn¡¯t for Bei Shuo, it would probably be as he said. Bei Shuo was given to Mu Ci by the heavens, she was also given to the Mu Family! ¡°Although I handed the Mu Corporation to Mu En, I have a test for him. If he makes a mistake and causes any trouble, 1 definitely won¡¯t let him off easily. If he dares to embarrass the Mu Family, I¡¯ll chase him out of the house!¡± Mu Chen said and coughed. ¡°No, no, Dad! Mu En will never do that. Mu En is the most obedient. You know that. He has always been a good child.¡± Duan Si was overjoyed and repeatedly vouched for her son. The reporters and representatives came in and saw the Eldest Madam of the Mu Family standing in front of Old Master Mu¡¯s bed and talking happily. Old Master Mu was lying on the bed and did not look very good. Everyone bowed respectfully to Old Master Mu and introduced themselves. Old Master Mu nodded amiably. ¡°Thank you for paying so much attention to our Mu Family¡¯s matters. I invited everyone today to rify the questions that you¡¯re interested in once and for all so that there won¡¯t be too many rumors that will lead us astray and waste public resources. Of course, I have my own selfish motives. I hope everyone can report more positively to the Mu Family.¡± Mu Chen smiled and his tone was gentle, as benevolent as an old man next door. Those who coulde in were naturally not young and rash. Someone immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Old Master Mu, for giving us this opportunity. We¡¯re very grateful for your trust. This is the first time in my career that I¡¯ve been respected like this. Old Master Mu, thank you!¡± The atmosphere was very good. Old Jiang said, ¡°Everyone, Old Master¡¯s body is very weak. His emotions can¡¯t fluctuate too much. His heart won¡¯t be able to take it. Please show mercy.¡± These words were extremely tactful. ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Recently, Mr. Mu Ci and his wife moved out of their original home. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s because of Miss Song Nan, and Miss Song Nan is Madam Mu¡¯s adopted daughter. Can you help me sort out this rtionship? Satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity,¡± one of them asked politely. Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I thought you would ask me who I want to inherit the Mu Corporation first. So you¡¯re most interested in the rtionships between the rich and powerful!¡± Someoneughed, and the atmosphere was not so heavy anymore. Mu Chen sighed softly. ¡°Mu Ci has never been in good health. Some doctors even asserted that he won¡¯t live past this year. The most tragic thing is for one to send his grandson off. In a moment of desperation, I agreed to his request and found the girl he has been pining about since he was young. I begged her to agree to marry him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this girl¡¯s arrival would actually make Mu Ci¡¯s health improve day by day. Although he¡¯s still not good at walking, I¡¯m already satisfied with this development! The couple is a match made in heaven! They can¡¯t be morepatible!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s words made the reporters look at each other. ¡°Old Master Mu, there have been rumors that Young Madam Mu was sent into the Mu Family by the Bei Family to curry favor with the Mu Family by counteracting bad luck. She¡¯s even a daughter that was adopted from the countryside. Some say that she¡¯s their biological daughter, and some say that she was adopted to patronize the Mu Family. I¡¯ve never heard of their rtionship..¡± Chapter 262 - 262: Expressing His Position Chapter 262: Expressing His Position Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Chen nodded with a helpless expression. ¡°So, how many of the secrets of the wealthy families are true? They¡¯re all made up by idlers or people with ulterior motives. Mu Ci knew Bei Shuo since he was eight years old. It was also Bei Shuo who saved his life when he was kidnapped.¡± ¡°Mu Ci only has this girl in his heart for so many years. He¡¯s a loyal child. That girl is indeed the Bei Family¡¯s biological daughter, but she has always grown up in another city and has good medical skills. It¡¯s all thanks to her that Mu Ci¡¯s illness is cured. That child is very sensible and obedient. It¡¯s Mu Ci¡¯s blessing to be able to marry her.¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t Young Master Mu Ci and Miss Song Nan be childhood sweethearts?¡± someone questioned. Mu Chen smiled. ¡°The words ¡®childhood sweetheart¡¯ don¡¯t mean that the two of them grew up together. If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t everyone have many childhood sweethearts? You schrs know better than a rough person like me, right? Hehe.¡± With that, Mu Chen¡¯s attitude became clear. At this moment, Duan Si¡¯s mind was filled with the joy of his son, Mu En, finally bing the head of the Mu Family. She did not listen to much of the Old Master¡¯s conversation with everyone and did not react. ¡°Then what do you think of this triangr rtionship, Old Master Mu?¡± Someone asked the core question. Mu Chen sighed. ¡°You also saw that Mu Ci just left here. He came to make his stand clear to me. Under his mother¡¯s witness, we reached an agreement. In order to prove his innocence, he left the Mu Family with his wife and established his own family. From now on, he has nothing to do with the Mu Family.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± The reporters were in a mess. Old Jiang gestured for everyone to keep quiet unhappily. Everyone looked at Mu Chen in surprise. Mu Chen sighed softly. ¡°Mu Ci swore that he was innocent. He¡¯s willing to give up everything in the Mu Family. This is his personal choice. I¡¯ve already agreed to fulfill his wish. From now on, Mu Ci will no longer represent the Mu Family in any way. Everyone has seen my body¡¯s condition, so I n to hand the burden of the Mu Corporation to Mu En.¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°Old Master Mu, what about Miss Song Nan? Do you trust your grandson so much that you think Miss Song Nan is lying?¡± Seeing that Mu Chen was so approachable, some people¡¯s words could not help but be sharp. Old Jiang red at them. Mu Chen did not mind. ¡°Song Nan was raised by my eldest daughter-inw when she was young. She¡¯s like her adopted daughter. Now that something like this has happened, our Mu Family can¡¯t ignore it. She¡¯ll stay in the Mu Family¡¯s old residence in the future and be taken care of by my eldest daughter-inw. When she gives birth, we¡¯ll do a paternity test for the child and Mu Ci. The Mu Family will definitely acknowledge the child as a child of the Mu Family if he is. If he¡¯s not a child of the Mu Family, the Mu Family will also raise him. It all depends on Song Nan¡¯s n.¡± Some people who reacted quickly couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and worry for Miss Song Nan. Old Master Mu¡¯s attitude was very clear. If his grandson did not admit it, he would not admit it either. He only admitted that he had chosen a wife for his grandson. However, he also made appropriate arrangements for A^iss Song. It didn¡¯t matter if the child was from the Mu Family or not. The Mu Family could afford to raise the child without concrete evidence. He would rather agree to Mu Ci sever ties with the Mu Family than force Mu Ci to ept Song Nan. It was obvious how satisfied he was with the wife he had married to Mu Ci. Miss Song Nan didn¡¯t make a good move! ¡°Old Master Mu, why did you choose your grandson over your son?¡± Someone probed. Mu Chen lowered his eyes. ¡°My son had already lost the right to inherit the family business when he betrayed his family. He knows this very well. The Mu Family doesn¡¯tck people who can inherit the family business and bring the Mu Corporation to greater heights.¡± Was Mu Ci in the same situation? Looking at the serious Old Jiang, no one dared to ask this. Mu Chen said, ¡°Mu Ci¡¯s situation is different from Mu Guo¡¯s. Mu Ci left the Mu Familypletely for the person he loved. The rise and fall of the Mu Family has nothing to do with him in the future. Mu Guo is still a family member of the Mu Family, but he doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit the family business. ording to the Mu Family¡¯s ancestral teachings, the heir should be the eldest branch¡¯s eldest grandson. After Mu Ci left, this burden fell on Mu En..¡± Chapter 263 - 263: A Good Plan Chapter 263: A Good n Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Then, is Mr. Mu En and Miss Shen Su¡¯s marriage going to be on the agenda? Some time ago, it was revealed that Mr. Mu En had a private meeting with a small celebrity in the hotel. Will the Shen Family agree to this marriage?¡± a reporter asked worriedly. Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You said what Mu En¡¯s mother was worried about.¡± The reporters¡¯ gazesnded on Duan Si. Duan Si did not notice at all. She looked at Mu Chen expectantly. Mu Chen¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Mu En has taken on this responsibility of the Mu Corporation. Of course, he has the ability to resolve his own matters. I¡¯ve worked hard all my life. Now that my children and grandchildren have grown up and my body has copsed, there¡¯s no need for me to worry blindly. From now on, as long as I take good care of my body, I¡¯ll be able to help my children and grandchildren. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Old Master Mu is magnanimous.¡± Someone immediately ttered him. Mu Chen smiled and nced at Old Jiang. Old Jiang took a step forward and said, ¡°If there are no other questions, let¡¯s call it a day. Old Master is tired and needs to rest.¡± A reporter asked hesitantly, ¡°Old Master Mu, can we report the love life of Mr. Mu Ci and Mr. Mu En truthfully?¡± Mu Chen nced at him and nodded slowly. ¡°How to report the news is your freedom. We have no right to interfere. I just hope that you can show mercy on ount of the Mu Family¡¯s meager contribution to this city.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± the reporter said hurriedly. Mu Chen seemed to be talking to himself. ¡°Let them take responsibility for their own matters.¡± No one dared to ask Old Master Mu what he meant. They only felt that Old Master Mu had a sad feeling of mental and physical exhaustion, making them have no choice but to put away their curiosity and not ask anymore. Luo Bing¡¯s expression was dark. Mu Ci wrapped Bei Shuo in his arms with a calm expression. Luo Bing could not take it anymore. He asked, ¡°Have you nned this long ago?¡± Mu Ci was stunned for a moment before he understood what Luo Bing meant. ¡°Second Senior Brother, are you worried that I won¡¯t have a ce to live if I leave the Mu Family?¡± Luo Bing said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Have you thought of breaking up with the Mu Family long ago? Can you really watch the Mu Family be ruined?¡± Mu Ci smiled. ¡°Second Senior Brother, why are you so sure that the Mu Family will be in a mess like my grandfather?¡± Luo Bing said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic here. I understand why Old Master is angry. I¡¯m angry just by looking at them!¡± Mu Ci adjusted his posture slightly and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to worry. There¡¯s no rebuilding without destruction. No one can guard against someone forever. Grandpa¡¯s age and physical condition don¡¯t allow him to be tense like this. Why don¡¯t we take a gamble?¡± Luo Bing thought for a moment. ¡°You really nned it.¡± Mu Ci looked out of the window. ¡°How can there be so many nned things? ns can¡¯t keep up with changes. My original intention was to earn each day by living with Bei Shuo. That¡¯s all. Who knew that someone would target me just because I could stand up and take a few steps? It¡¯s not enough to protect myself. 1 still have to protect the people I care about.¡± He caressed Bei Shuo¡¯s arm. Luo Bing looked away hatefully. ¡°You must have put too much thought into it previously. Now, it¡¯s backfired!¡± He was still brooding over Mu Ci¡¯s secret creation of Zhili. Of course, Mu Ci knew what he was thinking and ignored his jealousy. ¡°What about Song Nan? Others might not know, but she knows who the father of her child is, right?¡± Bei Shuo suddenly asked. Luo Bing and Mu Ci looked at each other. Luo Bing said, ¡°You really have to be careful of what this woman does.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to leave the Mu Family. Grandpa¡¯s words will be reported tomorrow. Let¡¯s see how Song Nan reacts. However, I think she will pretend to be very aggrieved and endure the humiliation to stay so that she can prove that the child in her stomach is mine one day,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. ¡°They will definitely tamper with the paternity test. We have to watch closely!¡± Luo Bing said. He had unknowingly believed Mu Ci¡¯s innocence. This should be the reaction of love me, love my dog. ¡°You even thought of this?¡± Bei Shuo looked at them in surprise. ¡°You have to stay away from these people in the future! You¡¯re not even enough to fill the gaps between Song Nan¡¯s teeth!¡± Luo Bing reminded her, hoping better from her.. Chapter 264 - 264: Surprising News Chapter 264: Surprising News Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo didn¡¯t think much of it. She felt that Second Senior Brother was a little jittery. She patted Mu Ci¡¯s hand andforted him. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s health is fine. He did it on purpose for you to see. He¡¯s energetic. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just like my wheelchair.¡± ¡°You know?¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. How did he know everything? Luo Bing sneered. ¡°The two of them are the same. Hmph!¡± Mu Ci sighed softly. ¡°That¡¯s why I feel tired. Why don¡¯t we go home and apany Bei Shuo? There¡¯s only meaning in living as long as she¡¯s around.¡± Luo Bing rubbed his chin and shut his mouth. Unlike the three of them, the news Duan Si brought back made Mu En and Song Nan¡¯s expressions change drastically. Mu En rushed to Duan Si excitedly. ¡°Mom, are you serious? Really? Grandpa actually gave me the inheritance so easily? It went so smoothly?¡± Duan Si nodded with a smug expression. ¡°Of course. Does he have any other choice? Your brother has already made it clear that he has given up. What else can Old Master do!¡± Mu En¡¯s smile faded. ¡°My brother gave up?¡± ¡°Yes, he said it himself. Old Master let him go. He doesn¡¯t want the position of the heir. Let us treat him as dead. Speaking of which, Old Master can¡¯t force him at this point. Speaking of which, you have to thank Sister Nan. Mu Ci just wants to draw the line now in order to please that wild girl. Hmph! She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± Mu En looked at Song Nan awkwardly. Song Nan¡¯s face darkened. Her early pregnancy reaction was very serious. She vomited whatever she ate. Before Duan Si returned, she was already exhausted from vomiting. Until now, she could not even drink water. What tortured her more than the early pregnancy reaction was the news Duan Si brought back. Duan Si also realized that her words hit Song Nan¡¯s heart too hard. She quickly sat down beside Song Nan and said gently, ¡°Song Nan, don¡¯t worry. Old Master said that we should stay here. This is the house Grandma left for Mu Ci. Staying here is a form of recognition for you! He asked me to take good care of you. We¡¯ll do a paternity test immediately after the child is born! That little animal has to admit it! Hmph!¡± Song Nan¡¯s face was so pale that it could not be seen even if she turned even paler because of what Duan Si said. Tears rolled in her eyes and fell. Duan Si hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly child. Your emotions during pregnancy will affect the child. You¡¯re not alone anymore. The child in your stomach is precious. Be obedient! Just take care of it in peace! Sooner orter, Mu Ci will definitely return to your side! I can¡¯t let you walk the path Auntie has taken again. You will definitely be the proper Eldest Young Madam of the Mu Family!¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± Song Nan called out softly and fell into Duan Si¡¯s arms. Mu En rubbed his hands and spun in circles. ¡°Mom, imitate what they said back then.¡± Duan Si waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Aiya, what else is there to say? Your brother said that he wants to leave the Mu Family and asked your grandfather not to worry. I saw that your grandfather was also angry, so I agreed! By the way, your grandfather also said that your father is not qualified to be the heir. Hmph! This is the oue of him betraying our marriage!¡± It was so chaotic at that time. After saying so much, there were also so many reporters. How could Duan Si remember so much? The most important thing was to remember the gist. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back!¡± The servant at the door suddenly raised her voice. Duan Si and Mu En were stunned. Why was Mu Guo back? To this family, Mu Guo was a rare guest among rare guests. After Mu Ci moved out of the house, the number of times Mu Guo came here could be counted on one hand. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, what was he doing here? He didn¡¯t even return home, so why would hee to see his son for no reason? Moreover, he was the eldest son who was disliked. However, he actually came twice in just a month. This abnormality would definitely catch them off guard. Duan Si instinctively said sourly, ¡°Yo, what kind of evil wind blew you here?¡± Song Nan also stood up. She had be much haggard in a month and looked terrible. She stood beside Duan Si sadly and lowered her head silently. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here.¡± Mu En reacted and greeted Mu Guo normally.. Chapter 265 - 265: Uncle’s Visit Chapter 265: Uncle¡¯s Visit Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Guo¡¯s expression was as dark as ever. He nodded at Song Nan. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Song Nan nodded sadly and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t call him ¡°Uncle¡± as usual. ¡°Alright? What is alright? How can she be alright? Let me tell you, Song Nan is pregnant with our Mu Family¡¯s child!¡± Duan Si rushed to say. Mu Guo¡¯s expression changed and he nced at Duan Si. Duan Si had already adjusted her emotions in a few seconds. This time, she had to make Mu Guo stay to fight that vixen. ¡°Hubby, you have to talk to Mu Ci. He¡¯s too heartless. When I went to Old Master¡¯s ce today, Mu Ci refused to admit his rtionship with Song Nan even when he had to give up his inheritance! Tell me, what should we do? Why should our Song Nan be wronged?¡± Duan Si softened her voice. Mu Guo frowned when he heard her call him ¡°Hubby¡±. He subconsciously nced at Song Nan, who slowly looked away. ¡°Mu Ci gave up the inheritance rights?¡± Mu Guo was attracted by the next sentence. Duan Si could not hide the joy on her face. ¡°Yes! Old Master has announced that Mu En will be the heir and Mu Ci will have nothing to do with the Mu Family anymore! That bastard gritted his teeth and refused to admit his rtionship with Song Nan and the child in Song Nan¡¯s stomach! I really don¡¯t understand what charm that wild girl has¡ªAiya!¡± Everyone was shocked by her actions. Duan Si looked straight at Mu En. ¡°Son! Could your brother have been drugged by that wild girl? Was he controlled by her?! Huh?¡± Mu En was a little helpless. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild! Dad, stay for dinner.¡± Mu En changed the topic and directed it to Mu Guo again. Duan Si did not have this hope at all. Just as she was about to speak, Mu Guo said, ¡°Alright!¡± The mother and son were stunned on the spot. Duan Si looked at Mu Guo in disbelief. Just as she was about to speak, Mu En hurriedly pushed her. ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you going to prepare Dad¡¯s favorite dishes?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, alright. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Duan Si even walked a little unsteadily. Mu En could not help but sigh inwardly. Mu Guo was unmoved. He asked Mu En, ¡°Has your matter with Shen Su been resolved?¡± Mu En immediately wilted. Mu Guo snorted. ¡°Go and ask Shen Yi and his wife out for a meal. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mu En widened his eyes, thinking that he was hallucinating. This was the first time in his life that his father had taken the initiative to deal with his matters. He hurriedly made a call under Mu Guo¡¯s reproachful gaze. If possible, he did not want to fall out with the Shen Family! When Duan Si arranged the dishes in the kitchen, she saw Mu Guo and Song Nan ying chess in the side hall. Song Nan had a cup of orange juice beside her, and Mu Guo had a pot of tea beside him. Duan Si¡¯s eyes suddenly turned moist. She had yearned for such a scene for countless years. She took care of the family matters and kept the house in order. Mu Guo went home after work to y chess and read books with the children. She did not want much. She just wanted the family to live a harmonious life together. The two of them live happily together. What a simple wish, but she had never fulfilled it after marrying him for more than 30 years. She stood at the side and saw Song Nan smile sweetly at Mu Guo. Mu Guo shook his head helplessly. She didn¡¯t want to go over and break this beautiful scene. She even thought that if she had worked harder to give birth to a daughter back then, this scene would have happened long ago. Unfortunately, Mu Guo did not even give her a chance to give birth to a daughter. Mu En ran down from upstairs. ¡°Dad, Madam Shen has agreed to have a meal with us.¡± Mu Guo and Song Nan looked at him at the same time. This beautiful scene was broken. Duan Si couldn¡¯t help but re at her son. ¡°What are you shouting for? If you agree, so be it. What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re the heir of the Mu Family now. You¡¯re no lower than Shen Su. Stand up straight. Don¡¯t embarrass the Mu Family!¡± Mu En did not mind his mother¡¯s words and hurriedly said to Mu Guo, ¡°Dad, are you free tomorrow night?¡± Mu Guo said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get my secretary to make arrangements.¡± Mu En was overjoyed. However, Duan Si was vignt. Why was Mu Guo suddenly concerned about his son? Could it be that he was coveting his son¡¯s position as the heir? Was he treating his son as a puppet because he couldn¡¯t be the heir? However, on second thought, it was nothing. Mu En was not mature to begin with. It would be a good thing if his father supported him in front of others. It was better than Mu Ci being the heir. That would bepletely out of her control.. Chapter 266 - 266: Refusing To Marry Chapter 266: Refusing To Marry Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Guo nced at her. ¡°Come with us tomorrow night and ask for Shen Su¡¯s hand. The man¡¯s family has to have an attitude. We have to take the initiative.¡± Duan Si hurriedly nodded in agreement. After Mu Guo lost, Song Nan put away the chessboard. Duan Si hurriedly said, ¡°It looks like ying chess will make your condition better. Why don¡¯t you get your Uncle to y another round with you?¡± It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t mention it, but the moment she did, Song Nan covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom on the first floor before she could say anything. Duan Si called for the servants to take care of Missy with a worried expression. Mu Guo could not help but ask, ¡°Is she always like this?¡± Duan Si rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Which woman isn¡¯t like this when she¡¯s pregnant? Didn¡¯t I also have a hard time when 1 was pregnant with Mu Ci? It¡¯s much better when it¡¯s Mu En. Hence, our Mu En is the most considerate child.¡± Mu Guo did not speak. What was rare was that he did not look unhappy. Mu En was also afraid that Duan Si would say something disappointing again. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Mom, what delicious food did you prepare for us?¡± Duan Si was a little embarrassed and said reluctantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the few dishes he likes?¡± Mu Guo sat back on the chair and slowly put away Song Nan¡¯s chess pieces. Shen Su had been by Shen Bai¡¯s side for the past few days. Firstly, she needed to calm down. Secondly, Shen Bai was about to give birth and the entire family was nervous. They were still worried even though they called Bei Shuo eight times a day. Shen Bai felt that the entire family had a phobia of giving birth. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently. With two babies, her internal organs weren¡¯tfortable at all. She went to the toilet more and more at night, and Xu Yao almost didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes. His eyes sank after a few days. Shen Bai ordered him to go to the other room to have a good sleep and recuperate so that he could ¡°go to the battlefield¡± at any time. Shen Su volunteered to take over Brother-inw¡¯s job, but Shen Bai rejected her. She felt that everyone was too nervous. She was just one of thousands of pregnant mothers. If others were fine, she would naturally be fine too. Now that Bei Shuo was protecting her and the entire family was revolving around her, what was there to worry about? However, the two children¡¯s fetal movements were a little frequent today. Shen Bai found it difficult to breathe. She had discussed it with Bei Shuo yesterday. She would stay in the hospital in advance so that everyone at home would feel at ease. Shen Bai got up and went to the bathroom. She felt that the room was a little stuffy, so she opened the door and wanted to take a breather on the balcony outside. However, the moment she went out, she saw someone jump up from the sofa. ¡°Sister? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Shen Bai was shocked andughed. ¡°Why are you sleeping here? Are you stupid?¡± Seeing that Shen Bai¡¯s expression was normal and her tone was normal, Shen Su was relieved and fell back onto the sofa. ¡°I finally understand why Brother-inw lost his human form in just a few days. This is too torturous. Can you let me beat these two little guys up first after they are homed?¡± Shen Bai smiled. ¡°Is this what you should say as Little Aunt?¡± Shen Su wiped her face and stood up. ¡°Are you going to the washroom? 1¡¯11 help you.¡± Shen Bai was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not with a broken leg. Why should you help me? Sleep well. Go back to your room and sleep. It¡¯s notfortable to sleep on the sofa.¡± Shen Su hugged the bolster and forced herself to stay awake. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m young. I can take it!¡± Shen Bai shook her head and ignored her. She went to the bathroom. When she came out again, she saw Shen Su holding her cell phone and saying in a low voice through gritted teeth, ¡°It has nothing to do with me! You can give birth to another daughter and marry him! Don¡¯t call me anymore!¡± Shen Su hung up the phone fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s so energetic to wake up so early in the morning? Is she harassing you on the phone?¡± Shen Bai asked curiously. She walked to Shen Su¡¯s side and slowly sat down. Shen Su got up and poured a ss of warm water for her sister. She said calmly, ¡°Who else? Mrs. Shen aka Madam Yu.¡± Shen Bai thought for a while before realizing who Shen Bai was calling in such a roundabout way. She smiled and said, ¡°Speak properly. How did she provoke you again?¡± Shen Su sat down with the cushion in her arms and carefully ced Shen Bai¡¯s legs into her arms. Shen Bai¡¯s edema was quite serious. She would massage her sister ording to Bei Shuo¡¯s instructions every day. Enjoying her sister¡¯s service, Shen Bai asked with concern, ¡°How did she make things difficult for you again?¡± Chapter 267 - 267: Longing For Love Chapter 267: Longing For Love Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Su said, ¡°She said that she¡¯s meeting the Mu family members for a meal tomorrow and asked me to go with her.¡± Shen Bai raised her eyebrows. ¡°They haven¡¯t given up yet?¡± Shen Su nodded slightly. ¡°Funny, right?¡± Funny? Shen Bai found it unbelievable. ¡°Mu En has some tricks up his sleeve. In addition, our family doesn¡¯t want his matter to implicate you, so your brother also suppressed the public opinion. 1 didn¡¯t expect the Mu Family to think that this matter was hidden. They actually still want to marry you. Are they crazy about wanting a marriage alliance?¡± ¡°I heard that Mu En has already been designated as the heir by his grandfather, and his value has doubled. In the past, they wanted to use my status to add points. Now, they feel that he ispatible with me¡ªThat¡¯s not right. They think highly of me by marrying me, including Mr. Shen and Mdm Yu. Now, their tone of going to this appointment has be solicitous.¡± Shen Su¡¯s tone was calm and objective. Shen Bai realized it. ¡°Susu, you¡¯ve improved. Your mentality is not bad.¡± Shen Su smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry with people who are ridiculous? It¡¯s a waste of feelings.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Shen Bai eximed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Su asked nervously. Shen Bai touched her stomach. ¡°The troublemakers kicked me again.¡± Shen Su smiled and said, ¡°1 knew it. 1¡¯11 beat them up first when they¡¯re born! Teach them a lesson. As parents, you can¡¯t bear to do it. 1, their Little Aunt, will do it for you!¡± The child¡¯s movements made Shen Bai¡¯s breathing a little rapid. Shen Su hurriedly helped Shen Bai adjust her sitting posture so that she could sit morefortably. Shen Bai was afraid that she would be nervous, so she deliberately found a topic to talk about. ¡°After experiencing so much, do you still believe in love?¡± Shen Su sat cross-legged on the ground and rubbed Shen Bai¡¯s legs. She smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 believe in love? 1 can only tell good from bad after experiencing a scumbag.¡± ¡°Oh? Not bad. Do you have any expectations for your future partner?¡± Shen Bai asked with a smile. Shen Su tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°You and Brother-inw are ordinary and like-minded.¡± Shen Bai was a little surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°Oh? 1 thought you would yearn for fairytale-like love like Mu Ci and Bei Shuo, or you would want to find someone like your Big Brother.¡± Shen Su shook her head. ¡°Bei Shuo is too idealistic. Only that silly girl is blessed by the heavens. Otherwise, how many people¡¯s love would follow the plot of a novel?¡± Shen Baiughed out loud. ¡°This evaluation is pertinent!¡± Shen Su also smiled. ¡°As for Big Brother, I already have such a brother. 1 don¡¯t need to find a boyfriend like him at all, right? 1 just want to find someone who has the same thoughts, interests, and values. Family background doesn¡¯t matter. 1 have the ability to support myself now. 1 don¡¯t need anyone to support me. It¡¯s fine as long as the two of us can support a small family.¡± As Shen Bai listened, a figure shed across her mind. However, she did not ask when she saw her sister¡¯s calm expression. Sometimes, non-interference was the best way. Shen Su¡¯s concept of love was so upright. Why would she fear that her future would be bad? ¡°No matter what you want to do, your Brother-inw, your brother, and 1 will support you. We want you to be happy. As long as you feel happy, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to show it to anyone,¡± Shen Bai said passionately. Shen Su nodded. She held Shen Bai¡¯s hand and rubbed it gently. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. During this period of time, Big Brother has offended many people because of me, but he didn¡¯t scold me at all. He even got someone to buy me many things, from food to things to y. He treated me like a child.¡± Shen Bai reached out and touched her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so calm either. With his temper, I thought he would cripple Mu En. Even your Brother-inw was going to cripple Mu En. They only stopped after hearing someone¡¯s advice.¡± ¡°Who is it? Mu Ci, right? They¡¯ve been together a lot recently,¡± Shen Su said. Shen Bai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s Gu Ming.¡± Shen Su looked up in surprise, her eyes shining. ¡°Him? What did he say to my brother?¡± Shen Bai smiled. This girl probably had someone in her heart. ¡°He told your Brother and Brother-inw that you were lucky enough to stay away from that vortex, so they shouldn¡¯t get you involved again. Mu En is in the wrong in this matter. He¡¯s not worthy of you. However, if our family fights over this, it will be exactly what Mu En wants. His guilt towards you will be wiped away. Moreover, he will feel that our anger means that our family cares about him. He will be even more smug if Shen Su cares about him.¡± ¡°The best revenge for Mu En is to turn a blind eye to it. To Shen Su, Mu En is not worthy of her caring Brother and Brother-inw¡¯s attention. He will dirty their hands. We all feel that his words are very reasonable. Now, the facts have proven that we did the right thing.¡± Shen Su was engrossed. That person really understood her.. Chapter 268 - 268: Suddenly About To Give Birth Chapter 268: Suddenly About To Give Birth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Bai had been sitting for a long time and wanted to stand up and move around. Shen Su stood up to help her. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Shen Bai held her stomach and cried out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Shen Su asked with concern. Shen Bai took a deep breath. ¡°Shen Su, you have to calm down. Go and call your Brother-inw. I¡¯m about to give birth. Call Bei Shuo and the hospital!¡± ¡°Brother-inw¡ªBrother-inwe quickly!¡± Before Shen Bai could finish speaking, Shen Su had already screamed. She supported Shen Bai and didn¡¯t dare to move. She was about to cry. Bang! Xu Yao rushed out of the room like a bear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Honey¡ª¡± ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going to give birth. My water broke,¡± Shen Bai said calmly with a smile. Shen Su trembled. ¡°Brother-inw, go get the car quickly. Go to the hospital. 1¡¯11 make a call. Xu Yao looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Shen Su, y-you drive. My legs are weak. I can¡¯t drive.¡± ¡°The chauffeur is on standby, dummy!¡± Shen Bai was really speechless. Only then did their souls return to their bodies. They quickly took their positions. ¡°Bei Shuo, you have to take good care of my sister, do you hear me? I¡¯ll promise you whatever benefits you want. I¡¯ll be your ve in my next life. Bei Shuo, you have to help!¡± Shen Su chased after Bei Shuo, who was wearing a white coat as she walked. She had never done this before. Bei Shuo thought that something terrible had happened. She asked, ¡°Did Sister fall? Or did she eat something wrong? Or was she agitated?¡± Shen Su hurriedly said, ¡°No, no. The two of us sat on the sofa in the morning and chatted happily. Sister wanted to stand up and move around, but her water broke. Bei Shuo, I was so scared¡ª¡± Bei Shuo stopped in her tracks and red at Shen Su. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Shen Su almost bumped into Bei Shuo. She hurriedly stopped in her tracks and stared at Bei Shuo in a daze. Bei Shuo gritted her teeth and said, ¡°People can scare people to death. 1 thought Sister was hospitalized because of an ident!¡± Shen Su hurriedly shook her head like a wave drum. Bei Shuo was both angry and amused. Xu Yao also ran over. ¡°Bei Shuo¡ª¡± Bei Shuo raised her hand to stop Xu Yao from making a request. Even if he didn¡¯t speak, Bei Shuo knew that he was also making a request. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother-inw. Sister was normal previously. Otherwise, the doctor wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her go home to recuperate. Although the due date is half a month early, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t scare Grandpa and Grandma. I¡¯ll go into the operating theater to watch. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry!¡± Shen Su and Xu Yao heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the chairs. Panicked footsteps came from the corridor. The moment Luo Bing appeared, Bei Shuo hurriedly entered the operating theater. Nervousness was contagious. She did not want to be made nervous by Luo Bing again. Shen Su hurriedly stood up. ¡°Big Brother.¡± ¡°How is she? Is she alright? Why did she give birth early? What did Bei Shuo say? 1 saw her just enter the theater,¡± Luo Bing panted. Shen Su hurriedly said, ¡°Bei Shuo said not to worry. It¡¯s normal for her to give birth half a month in advance.¡± She was so nervous that her hands were cold. Luo Bing held her hand and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Alright, since Bei Shuo said that she¡¯s not worried, let¡¯s not worry for now. Brother-inw, is the doctor in ce?¡± They had already decided on the C-section n. Luo Bing used all his connections to find the best chief surgeon. Xu Yao nodded. ¡°Everything is in ce.¡± Luo Bing heaved a sigh of relief, but a momentter, he was nervous again. He looked at the nervous Shen Su and Xu Yao and forced himself to calm down. He let go of his cor and held the jade pendant around his neck. He thought to himself, Mom, you must protect Sister! You must protect Sister! Shen Shan and Ning Xin also rushed over. When they saw everyone present, Shen Shan¡¯s face darkened. He asked Shen Su, ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Shen Su swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue. Her parents were meeting the Mu family members to discuss her marriage with Mu En. If these words were said, the two elders would probably be angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them, lest they cause trouble. Grandpa, don¡¯t let them ruin such a happy asion. Let¡¯s wait happily for Sister to deliver the babies first,¡± Shen Su said calmly.. Chapter 269 - 269: The Child Is Too Tired Chapter 269: The Child Is Too Tired Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Shan did not speak. Ning Xin agreed. ¡°Susu, you did the right thing. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Ning Xin had always been straightforward. If some people made them ufortable, she would rather not meet them. She could not be bothered to teach Yu Ling. She would never learn. The Shen Family was waiting at the entrance of the delivery room. Mu Guo¡¯s family of three and Shen Yi and his wife had already taken a seat in the cafeteria. Yu Ling put down the phone and frowned. She whispered to Shen Yi, ¡°That brat actually turned off her phone!¡± Shen Yi red at her and did not speak. Mu Guo¡¯s family naturally heard it, but they pretended not to hear it. Mu Guo poured a cup of tea for Shen Yi. ¡°The stocks rmended by Zhili have been increasing greatly these few days. Did Brother Shen take a look?¡± Shen Yi immediately became interested. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m still not bold enough. I wanted to wait and see, but I didn¡¯t expect Zhili to say that ¡®Those who believe in me will live forever¡¯. Hehe, it¡¯s a lie to say that I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Mu Guo immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re still too conservative. I heard that Luo Bing made a killing this time.¡± Shen Yi had veryplicated feelings for his biological son. He shut his mouth and did not answer. Duan Si red at Mu Guo. ¡°We asked you to talk about the children. Why are you talking about your business again?¡± She turned to Yu Ling and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so tiring to live with them! Other than business, there¡¯s only stocks all day long!¡± Yu Ling mocked her in her heart: Have you ever lived with Mu Guo? However, she smiled and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re dying the children¡¯s matters as if the children only belong to us! They have no limit when they are spoiling the child. Our Shen Su has been spoiled by her father. She¡¯s already a grown-up, but she¡¯s still willful. She¡¯s not obedient at all! She¡¯s been throwing a tantrum with us for the past two days and won¡¯t even answer our calls! She clearly agreed this morning that she woulde with us to talk to Mu En. 1 don¡¯t know where she¡¯s gone now!¡± Yu Ling looked up at Mu En. ¡°I heard that Mu En is already the heir of the Mu Corporation?¡± Duan Si couldn¡¯t hide her pride. ¡°That¡¯s right! Old Master just announced yesterday that the board of directors will be holding a meeting in two days! Old Master is very sure of our Mu En¡¯s ability!¡± Duan Si¡¯s smugness hurt Yu Ling¡¯s eyes. She asked calmly, ¡°Have you figured out what happened between Mu En and Miss Bei?¡± The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Duan Si red at Mu Guo. Seeing that he had no intention of speaking, she could only force a smile. ¡°We asked your family out today because we want to talk about the two children openly!¡± ¡°Our Mu En was schemed against. There¡¯s nothing between him and Miss Bei. Mu En really only has Shen Su in his heart. We also know that Shen Su has a straightforward temper and is a good child. Mu En feels that he doesn¡¯t have enough weight and begged me to apologize to you with his father!¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that our Mu En did something wrong and slept with other people¡¯s women. I¡¯m saying that Mu En feels that he shouldn¡¯t let Shen Su misunderstand and hurt her heart. He didn¡¯t do well. Please forgive him.¡± Duan Si said everything that Song Nan had taught her in one go. She heaved a sigh of relief. Shen Yi and Yu Ling looked at each other. A smile appeared on Yu Ling¡¯s face. ¡°Madam Mu, you¡¯re too polite. Our Shen Su is famous for her temper. Although that¡¯s the case, she has always been loyal to her feelings. Hence, she can¡¯t ept those scandals at all.¡± ¡°This time, Mu En¡¯s matter has blown up. The misunderstandingst time hasn¡¯t beenpletely exined. Our Shen Su can¡¯t tolerate a grain of sand in her eyes. Although she¡¯s under our pressure and Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s pressure, she¡¯s still unwilling to forgive Mu En.¡± ¡°For this, she didn¡¯t hesitate to run away from home and find a job to support herself. Sigh, we¡¯re so angry! It hasn¡¯t even happened, and Mu En has caused such a bigmotion again!¡± ¡°To be honest, although we wanted them to get married, this matter is a little overboard. It¡¯s really¡­ Sigh, we can¡¯t even mention it in front of our Old Master and Old Madam. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll scare them. Their granddaughter has been pampered by them since she was young.¡± Yu Lingined for a long time. She was unforgiving about Mu En and Bei Le. Duan Si could not help but feel anxious. Mu Guo silently poured a cup of tea for Shen Yi. The dignity of a superior over the years was something Shen Yi could notpare to.. Chapter 270 - 270: Parents’ Agreement Chapter 270: Parents¡¯ Agreement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Brother Shen, have you heard of Ou Cheng?¡± Mu Guo acted as if he did not hear the two women bantering with each other. Shen Yi said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. Of course 1 have.¡± Mu Guo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted him and asked him toe over and give me some pointers. I wonder if Brother Shen is interested ining along?¡± Shen Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course, of course I¡¯m interested! Brother Mu is really divine! You can even contact such a god!¡± Mu Guo said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the same as Brother Shen. I¡¯m not interested in those businesses at home. I have an old man and a capable son. To us, developing our field of interest is the most important. Since Brother Shen is interested, let¡¯s get together more in the future. Let the younger generation scourge the mess at home. To us, it¡¯s a form of filial piety to the old and also a form of training for the children. When they be fathers one day, they will naturally understand our painstaking efforts.¡± Shen Yi was not qualified to bepared to Mu Guo. He had also betrayed his first wife. Mu Guo was basically setting up a new family. He was doing well, and his woman outside was also a capable woman. Hence, he did not care even if Old Master Mu did not list him as the heir. However, Shen Yi was different. He did not have Mu Guo¡¯s ability or luck. Even the third party he chose was not on the same level. The only thing that made him better than Mu Guo was probably that Yu Ling had be his official wife, but Lin Jun never had a status. Hence, he coveted the family business. However, simr to Mu Guo, they both had very capable sons. There were some differences here. Although Mu Guo¡¯s son was outstanding, he had no intention of taking over the family business. Although Shen Yi¡¯s son had no intention of taking over, he knew that Shen Yi was interested. Hence, he took advantage of the situation. In order not to let him take over, he had to take over. Mu Guo was actually praising Shen Yi byparing himself to Shen Yi. Shen Yi was grateful as he enjoyed it. Mu Guo said, ¡°Although Mu En isn¡¯t as capable as Mu Ci, he¡¯s not bad either. 1 think it¡¯s not bad for me to help him in the future. Brother Shen, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a match made in heaven if he marries Brother Shen¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Shen Yi immediately affirmed without hesitation. A smile appeared on Mu Guo¡¯s face. ¡°Brother Shen is a sensible person.¡± Yu Ling and Duan Si were overjoyed when they heard that. Mu Guo red at Mu En. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to serve tea to Uncle and Aunt Shen?¡± Mu En immediately smiled and served tea to everyone humbly. Shen Yi beamed. ¡°Mu En is very sensible. My daughter has been spoiled by Grandpa and Grandma. Madam, you have to teach her more in the future.¡± Duan Si hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear that. Our Shen Su has a personality. I like her very much. I think her straightforwardness takes after her mother.¡± The two families began to tter each other. Duan Si burst with joy. Mu En looked at his father in a different light again. It turned out that his father was also a hidden big boss. Fortunately, his grandfather had canceled his father¡¯s right to inherit. Otherwise, with his father¡¯s magnanimity, he would probably have no hope of rising to the top in this lifetime. On second thought, Lin Jun didn¡¯t have a son. Wouldn¡¯t his father¡¯s be his in the future if he coaxed him? At the thought of this, the joy in Mu En¡¯s heart doubled. *** Shen Su carefully carried the baby in her arms and did not dare to move at all. She looked at Xu Yao, who looked like he had been frozen like her. ¡°Brother-inw, Brother-inw, is yours heavy?¡± Xu Yao only knew how to smile foolishly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. 1 don¡¯t dare to move!¡± Luo Bing red at the two of them and asked the nurse, ¡°How is my sister?¡± The young nurse smiled and said, ¡°We still have to deal with the surgery. Just leave someone here to wait. Doctor Bei is also inside.¡± Xu Yao immediately stuffed the baby in his arms to Luo Bing. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll wait for my wife!¡± Luo Bing hugged the child tightly and almost scolded Xu Yao. However, he had to be a civilized uncle in front of the child. Like Shen Su, his movements stiffened. The siblings looked at each other. The nurse couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Send the children back to the ward first. There will be a nurse to take care of them for you.¡± The two of them felt as if they had been pardoned. They remembered that their grandparents were still waiting to see their great-grandchildren. Only then did they know which leg to move.. Chapter 271 - 271: Mother’s Appeal Chapter 271: Mother¡¯s Appeal Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo and Xu Yao pushed Shen Bai back to the ward. Xu Yao¡¯s heart ached when he saw the pale and weak Shen Bai. His eyes turned red as he asked Bei Shuo, ¡°Is she alright?¡± Bei Shuo pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Take good care of her. It¡¯s fine. With twins, she has it tougher than others. Sister is someone who likes to worry. It¡¯s inevitable that she will overthink during her pregnancy. It¡¯s all hard work. You have to take good care of her.¡± Xu Yao nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her. Bei Shuo, please teach me how to cook, what to feed her, and how to care for her.¡± Bei Shuo praised, ¡°Brother-inw is really meticulous. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± When they passed by the public corridor, a hospital bed was pushed towards the emergency room. Bei Shuo immediately saw that the person lying on the bed was Mu Yao. Bei Shuo grabbed a nurse and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mu Yao?¡± ¡°She suddenly fainted and was sent for emergency treatment.¡± The young nurse hurriedly said and ran away. Bei Shuo was suspicious. Because too many things had happened recently, she had seen Mu Yao less often. However, she always found out from the pediatrics department that her condition was not bad. Her condition had always been stable. How did it suddenly be so serious? ¡°Brother-inw, walk straight ahead and turn left at the end. Sister¡¯s ward is on the top floor of the elevator. I¡¯ll go do something else first. Send Sister back,¡± Bei Shuo said. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Xu Yao¡¯s heart was filled with his wife. By the time Bei Shuo rushed to the emergency room, Mu Yao had already entered the operating theater. Lin Jun rushed over in a hurry, her face pale and exhausted. Bei Shuo went up to her. ¡°CEO Lin, what happened to Mu Yao?¡± Because their rtionship wasplicated and awkward, Bei Shuo chose to address Lin Jun as ¡°CEO Lin¡±. Lin Jun¡¯s eyes flickered, and she smiled bitterly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been in a good mood recently, and her temper has been very bad. She actually cut her wrist with a small knife today. The nanny was so frightened that she screamed. She probably didn¡¯t really want to cut herself at first, but she was so frightened that she trembled. She really cut her skin. Her blood coagtion function is extremely poor now, and she fainted when the nanny carried her into the car.¡± Bei Shuo frowned. ¡°Why is she in a bad mood?¡± This youngdy had a ¡°pretentious¡± physique and would cause trouble for no reason. Her so-called bad mood was probably because the food today was not to her liking. Bei Shuo was used to her throwing tantrums, so she didn¡¯t mind. Lin Jun grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. Her hand was so cold that Bei Shuo jumped. ¡°Bei Shuo, can you spend more time with her? She doesn¡¯t listen to anyone but you.¡± Tears fell from Lin Jun¡¯s eyes. The helplessness of a mother made this morous career woman especially fragile. Bei Shuo¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Something happened to me recently, so I didn¡¯t visit her much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. I¡¯ll call her even if I don¡¯t apany her in the future.¡± In front of Bei Shuo, Mu Yao was an easy child to talk to. If Bei Shuo didn¡¯t know how she treated others, she wouldn¡¯t have believed those bad things about Mu Yao. Mu Yao tortured others in front of Bei Shuo. She never hid herself in front of her. If Bei Shuo criticized her with a straight face, she would admit her mistake and make a promise. However, she would do it again. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t do anything to her. She could sense Mu Yao¡¯s attachment to her. Because of her illness, she had always tolerated her. Hence, Lin Jun was very polite to Bei Shuo. Dai Yuan rushed over. ¡°CEO Lin, Mr. Mu said that he¡¯s working outside and can¡¯te back now.¡± Lin Jun let go of Bei Shuo¡¯s hand, and the tears in her eyes disappeared. She said calmly, ¡°Alright, tell him that his daughter is about to die. Whether hees or not is his business. It¡¯s up to you to inform him. Don¡¯t me me for not telling him after she¡¯s really dead.¡± Lin Jun¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Dai Yuan nodded slightly and turned to the corner to make a call. This was the first time Bei Shuo had seen Lin Jun¡¯s attitude towards Mu Guo. She thought that they were a loving couple, even if they weren¡¯t officially married. Lin Jun realized that she had lost herposure in front of Bei Shuo. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Men only care about their careers. Their wives and children are rankedst.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t good at talking about this. A nurse hurriedly pushed open the door and came out. Lin Jun grabbed her. ¡°How is she? How¡¯s my daughter?¡± The nurse shook her off. ¡°We need a blood transfusion. A lot of blood.¡± She hurriedly left, but from her expression, Bei Shuo and Lin Jun realized the severity of the situation.. Chapter 272 - 272: Cruel Nightmare Chapter 272: Cruel Nightmare Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jun grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Can traditional Chinese medicine stop the bleeding? Can it?¡± Bei Shuo nodded gently. ¡°Please, please save her! Save her! You, go in. I¡¯ll go look for the director. Please save her!¡± Lin Jun turned to leave after saying that. She was really on the verge of breaking down. Mu Yao was saved. Lin Jun begged Bei Shuo to stay with Mu Yao, afraid that she would cause trouble again when she woke up. Bei Shuo guarded Mu Yao for the entire night. Mu Yao, who was sleeping, was so beautiful that it was unreal. Because of her illness, her skin was as white as porcin. Mu Yao had a sharp tongue and a casual sneer on her face. She always looked at people with arrogance and disdain, so even though she was beautiful when she was awake, she was not likable. Now that she was sleeping quietly like this, she was like a little angel. Mu Yao¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened. Bei Shuo hurriedly reached out to feel her pulse. It was rapid and weak. ¡°Mu Yao, Mu Yao? Can you hear me? Mu Yao, wake up, can you wake up? I¡¯m Bei Shuo. I¡¯m your sister-inw.¡± Bei Shuo patted Mu Yao¡¯s face gently as she called out to her. Mu Yao was stunned. She opened her eyes and panted as she stared at the ceiling. ¡°Mu Yao? Mu Yao?¡± Bei Shuo continued to call her. Mu Yao finally turned to look at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Mu Yao raised her hand that was not injected with an IV drip, as if she wanted to touch Bei Shuo¡¯s face. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Her voice was as soft as sleep talk. Bei Shuo held her hand and ced it on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯ve been apanying you all night. You¡¯re finally awake. If you were anyter, 1 would have fallen asleep here!¡± Mu Yao did not seem to listen to her. She looked at her in a daze and felt the tender skin in her palm. Bei Shuo was already certain that Mu Yao must have been agitated. She couldn¡¯t agitate her before she asked her. ¡°Are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat? 1¡¯11 get your Big Brother to send it over, okay?¡± Mu Yao liked to eat the dishes she made, so Xiaobai and Xiaoling could make them too. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Mu Yao didn¡¯t hear anything and called out softly again. ¡°Mm.¡± Bei Shuo agreed softly and didn¡¯t say anything else. Mu Yao touched her face and looked at her gently. Mu Yao¡¯s eyes gradually became wet. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± Her words were affirmative. Bei Shuo stroked her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not dreaming. I¡¯m really in front of you.¡± Her smile was as bright as ever. Mu Yao¡¯s eyes fell. Bei Shuo took a tissue and wiped her tears. He asked gently, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Mu Yao did not speak. Bei Shuo knew that she had a strange temper. If she didn¡¯t want to tell her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of her. After a long time, Mu Yao suddenly nodded. ¡°I dreamed that 1 drank a lot of children¡¯s blood. Very, very young children. They kept crying, but 1 couldn¡¯t stop¡ª¡± Mu Yao retracted her hand, pulled the nket, and sobbed. Bei Shuo was also stunned. This dream was too terrifying. She patted Mu Yao gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a dream. It won¡¯t be reality. Dreams are the opposite. What you see in the dream is the opposite of reality. It means that our Mu Yao will be as healthy as a child and can help many children.¡± Mu Yao had an extremely fragile feeling, like a broken rag doll. Bei Shuo¡¯s heart ached for her. Actually, Mu Yao was a very kind girl. It was only because she was sick that her temper became strange. Coupled with theplicated family rtionship and the fact that she was not close to her parents, she became a little unusual. She was actually not happy at all. She was a pitiful child. ¡°Sister-inw, if 1 die, those children won¡¯t be harmed. I¡¯m a demon, I¡¯m a vampire!¡± Mu Yao held Bei Shuo¡¯s hand tightly. Bei Shuo got up and pulled Mu Yao into her arms. She patted her gently andforted her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! There¡¯s no such thing as a good-looking and kind demon or vampire like you! It¡¯s just a dream. Don¡¯t let one¡¯s imagination run wild. Our Mu Yao is a beauty. You¡¯re beautiful and kind-hearted. Everyone loves you. Flowers bloom when they see you, and cars explode when they see you too!¡± Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help butugh. He helped Mu Yao up and looked at her red eyes. He held her face and wiped her tears.. Chapter 273 - 273: Stubborn Little Witch Chapter 273: Stubborn Little Witch Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cry! Your eyes won¡¯t look good if they¡¯re swollen from crying!¡± Bei Shuo pretended to be angry and coaxed Mu Yao. Mu Yao seemed to wake up a little and gradually stopped crying. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been watching over you the entire night. I didn¡¯t even dare to blink. If you dare to say anything about dying, I¡¯ll snatch you back even if I have to rush into the King of Hell¡¯s pce. Hmph!¡± Bei Shuo teased Mu Yao. Mu Yao looked up at her and suddenly reached out to hug her waist, burying her face in her. Perhaps because the nightmare was too powerful, Mu Yao could not let it go for a long time. Bei Shuo let her hug her. Bei Shuo knew that she was crying silently, but she didn¡¯t expose her. After a long time, she asked softly, ¡°Do you want to see your parents?¡± Mu Yao immediately shook her head in Bei Shuo¡¯s arms and tightened her grip on her. Bei Shuo patted her back twice and sighed softly. This child must have grown up day by day and was at the sensitive period of her youth. After knowing the rtionship between her mother and father, she stood at the highest point of morality and could not ept her mother¡¯s identity, so she had always been resistant to the two of them. ¡°Your mother is very concerned about you. She¡¯s so anxious that she¡¯s crying.¡± Bei Shuo tried to persuade her to put in a good word for Lin Jun. Mu Yao shook her head even more anxiously and tightened her grip. ¡°Alright, alright. You won¡¯t see her. 1¡¯11 apany you, alright?¡± Bei Shuo could only give up. Mu Yao finally let go. ¡°Then can you lie down obediently? You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood this time. You need to recuperate, understand? 1 have to make a recipe for you. Use ingredients that are good for your health into your favorite food. Oh, Mu Yao, you¡¯re really difficult to take care of. You¡¯re practically a challenge to me,¡± Bei Shuo said as she stroked Mu Yao¡¯s long hair. She had a blood disease, and her hair was turning yellow and lusterless. Mu Yao finally let go of Bei Shuo. She looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll eat less. Be obedient. Can you not disturb me?¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. Mu Yao had always been good at pleasing and begging for mercy, but she had never been so sad and desperate. Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°When did 1 annoy you? You heartless girl! When have I not rushed to the front when something happened to you? Wasn¡¯t I worried to death?¡± Mu Yao smiled. Her smile made Bei Shuo¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so good to me. 1 won¡¯t forget you even if I die. 1 won¡¯t annoy you for long. You¡¯re the person 1 like the most.¡± Mu Yao was tired. Her voice was very low and she was a little out of breath. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t hear what she said clearly. She only felt that Mu Yao¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t very stable. She ced two pillows behind her to make her feel morefortable. She smiled and said, ¡°Get better quickly. We¡¯ve moved to a new house. I¡¯ll bring you over to y when you¡¯re better. Do you want it?¡± Mu Yao was indeed attracted. ¡°You moved to a new house? Why are you moving?¡± Bei Shuo said, ¡°Your brother has just bought a new house. It¡¯s very close to the sea and the house is very big. The courtyard is also very big. You¡¯ll definitely like it when you go. Xiaobai and Xiaoling are there as well. We¡¯ll make you whatever you like to eat. Are you happy?¡± Mu Yao smiled and nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m happy! Did you reserve a room for me?¡± Bei Shuo reached out and tapped her forehead. ¡°There are so many rooms! Choose whatever you want. We¡¯ll decorate them ording to your preferences. How about that?¡± Mu Yao was genuinely happy and looked like she yearned for it. Someone knocked on the door. Bei Shuo turned around and saw Lin Jun pushing the door open with an anxious expression. ¡°Mu Yao, are you alright?¡± She pounced on Mu Yao¡¯s bed and touched her from head to toe. The smile on Mu Yao¡¯s face disappeared the moment Lin Jun entered. After Lin Jun finished touching her, she turned around and pulled up the nket. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep for a while. 1 want to eat the century egg with lean pork porridge made by Sister-inw. I hope 1 can eat it when 1 wake up.¡± Bei Shuo patted her on the nket and smiled. ¡°Alright, Your Highness! It¡¯s quite slow to make porridge. You have to sleep a little longer.¡± Mu Yao moved under the nket in response. Bei Shuo said softly to Lin Jun, ¡°I¡¯ll make some arrangements.¡± Lin Jun was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bei Shuo shook her head gently. ¡°Leave the food to me. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over. She¡¯s a little unstable. I¡¯ll apany her.¡± Lin Jun was so grateful that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She kept thanking her with tears in her eyes. Bei Shuo sympathized with Lin Jun for being so strong and fragile at the same time. At the same time, she sighed at how insensible Mu Yao was. Why did she make things difficult for her mother? Even if she wanted to eat her mother¡¯s meat, Lin Jun would probably cut it for her without hesitation. This child just did not know the hardships of the world. Not all mothers were like her mother.. She really did not know how lucky she was! Chapter 274 - 274: The Shen Family’s Twins Chapter 274: The Shen Family¡¯s Twins Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo walked out of the ward and yawned. She had been exhausted for the past day and night. As soon as she reached the office, she saw Gu Ming walking over with a food container. Her eyes lit up. Gu Ming handed her the food container. ¡°Sir has a meeting today and can¡¯te over.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead and do your work. By the way, Sister from the Shen Family gave birth to twins yesterday.¡± Gu Ming nodded and smiled. ¡°I heard.¡± ¡°Do you want to go and take a look? Shen Su must be here too,¡± Bei Shuo suggested. She didn¡¯t dare to leave after apanying Mu Yao for the night. She had to go and see Sister Shen Bai now. Gu Ming hesitated for a moment. ¡°Is it convenient?¡± ¡°Why is it inconvenient?¡± Bei Shuo put on her white coat, picked up the food container, and led the way. Shen Bai¡¯s ward was a suite. Xu Yao was apanying his wife in the inner room, and the children were in the outer room with Luo Bing, Shen Su, and the helpers. After a night of emergency training, Shen Su was already quite good at carrying the children and feeding them. When she saw Bei Shuo, she asked with concern, ¡°Is Mu Yao alright?¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°She¡¯s awake. CEO Lin is here too. I¡¯ll hurry over to see Sister.¡± She raised the food container in her hand. ¡°I have breakfast. Are you guys hungry?¡± Luo Bing said, ¡°We have already eaten breakfast. Hurry up and eat.¡± Gu Ming stood behind Bei Shuo anxiously. Shen Su walked up to him with the child in her arms. She only looked down at the child and said, ¡°Guess this is the older brother or the younger sister?¡± Gu Ming looked at the wrinkled little face in the swaddling clothes and was a little embarrassed. He stammered, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a young child.¡± Shen Su looked up at him and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, this is also my first time. When the nurse handed her to me, 1 was so frightened that I didn¡¯t dare to move. Gu Ming looked sympathetic. Shen Su said, ¡°This is the younger sister. She was born 10 minutester and is half a kilogram lighter than her brother. We have to dote on her well in the future.¡± Gu Ming stretched out his hand and looked at the baby. He felt that it was very interesting, especially when Shen Su was holding her. He had never seen such a gentle side of Shen Su. ¡°Do you want to try holding her?¡± Shen Su suddenly asked. Before Gu Ming could answer, Shen Su had already stuffed the child into his arms. Gu Ming instinctively reached out to catch her. Then¡­ he did not dare to move. ¡°Shen Su, 1 don¡¯t know. 1-1 don¡¯t dare.¡± Gu Ming was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak properly. Shen Su smiled very happily. She did not pick up the child and reached out to teach Gu Ming what to do with his arm and how to make the baby feel morefortable. Gu Ming pretended to be afraid and begged, ¡°Help me. I¡¯m too afraid. Hurry up and take her.¡± He said that he did not dare to carry her, but he was afraid that he would drop the baby and did not dare to move. Shen Su smiled and took the baby. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°My Brother and Brother-inw are all like you.¡± Gu Ming let out a long sigh and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to wipe his forehead. There was no sweat on his forehead, but his heart was already drenched in sweat. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to raise such a small child!¡± Shen Su agreed. The baby in her arms suddenly cried. Shen Su looked at the confinement nanny helplessly. The nanny smiled and went forward to take the child. ¡°She might have wet her diaper. We just need to change into a clean one.¡± Shen Su and Gu Ming watched the confinement nanny change her diaper seriously. The confinement nanny smiled and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have children yet, right? Take this opportunity to learn well, lest you can¡¯t handle it when the timees. Shen Su and Gu Ming turned their heads away, their faces burning up to their necks. Fortunately, Luo Bing and Bei Shuo were talking on the sofa and did not hear them. Luo Bing asked Bei Shuo a few questions about Mu Yao. He didn¡¯t mind that Mu Yao and Lin Jun didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. He looked at his sister and said in a low voice, ¡°Shen Su doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her parents either. It¡¯s not strange for children to judge their mother from a moral standpoint when they grow up and have a sense of right and wrong. However, you have to pay more attention to this child¡¯s illness.¡± Bei Shuo nodded as she spoke. She didn¡¯t stop eating at all.. Chapter 275 The Babies Were Stolen 275 The Babies Were Stolen The two nurses pushed the babies in. "It''s time to examine the children and test their blood." When Shen Su heard this, she hurriedly picked up the baby girl, who had changed into a new diaper, and ced her in the baby''s push cot. She said, "We''re going to check on you¡ª Huh? We''re going to do a blood test? How are we going to test such a young child? How painful is that?" Shen Su asked with heartache. A nurse took her brother and ced him on the bed. She said indifferently, "No, every child has to be tested." The two of them pushed the child out. Two male doctors were waiting at the door, but they didn''te in. Shen Su was a little worried and said to the two confinement nannies, "Go and take a look." The two confinement nannies followed them out. The remaining nanny tidied up the child''s clothes and muttered, "Didn''t they check them yesterday? Why are they checking them again today? The children can eat and sleep. Why are they checking so often?" The spoon that Bei Shuo was about to bring to her mouth stopped. Something cracked in her mind. "Something''s wrong!" She threw down the spoon and ran out. Luo Bing also heard what the nanny said. The moment Bei Shuo''s food box fell over, he rushed out with Gu Ming following closely behind. Shen Su was stunned and followed him out. She said, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" In a few minutes, the two nurses, the two doctors, the two confinement nannies, and the two baby cots were gone. Bei Shuo felt a chill run down her spine. Luo Bing pointed at the fire escape stairs on both sides. "Split up and search!" "Second Senior Brother, take note of the empty room!" Bei Shuo shouted as she rushed towards the stairs. Gu Ming and Shen Su were behind them. Luo Bing said, "Follow Bei Shuo!" It was safer to have more people. Bei Shuo went down a floor and pushed open the nearest room. There were four patients inside. Bei Shuo retreated. Gu Ming immediately understood. He checked the next room and retreated. Bei Shuo was stopped when she pushed into the third room. Her heart skipped a beat and she pushed hard. It was locked. It was impossible for the ward door to be locked! But she wasn''t strong enough. She mmed into the door with all her might. "Bei Shuo, let go. I''ll do it!" Gu Ming shouted from behind her. Bei Shuo was pulled away by a strong force. Shen Su had also arrived. Gu Ming kicked the lock and the door opened. On the floor of the wardy the Shen Family''s two confinement nannies. Bei Shuo went forward and checked their breathing. "They''re breathing. They have fainted. Gu Ming, chase after them! Shen Su, call the police!" Gu Ming rushed out while Shen Su followed Bei Shuo and called the police as they ran. Every room on this floor was upied, but they were all patients. There were no babies or prams. Gu Ming stood in front of the elevator and looked around. For a moment, he did not know which way to run. Bei Shuo''s mind raced. Blood test, examination¡­ "Gu Ming, go upstairs, the top floor, the operating theater!" An idea shed across Bei Shuo''s mind. For some reason, she thought of Mu Yao''s nightmare. The elevator happened toe up here. The three of them entered the elevator. Shen Su''s face was pale and she was trembling. "Who did it? What do they want?" No one could answer her questions. Bei Shuo said, "There are fourboratories and 10 operating theaters on the 10th floor. Gu Ming, let''s split up and search. Every operating theater is a suite. We have to take a look inside even when there isn''t anyone outside!" Gu Ming said, "No, I can''t have anything happen to the two of you. We will do it together." If the three of them separated, the two girls''bat strength would definitely not be good. He had to find children and protect them at the same time! He held his cell phone and sent a signal to Uncle Liu. This was an internal direct signal to Mu Ci and the others. Anyone in any position could send it if they were in danger. When they received the signal, people nearby would immediatelye to support them. This was the first time Gu Ming had used it. He wasn''t sure what effect it would have, but Bei Shuo wasn''t safe now. He wasn''t confident in protecting her. He had to ask for help. When the elevator arrived, Bei Shuo was the first to rush out. Gu Ming grabbed her. "Bei Shuo! The two of you have to follow me. We can''t let anything happen to us. Otherwise, who will save the children?" Shen Su also calmed down. "Alright, we''ll follow you. Bei Shuo, the three of us will act together. We can''t split up. It''s even more dangerous that way." Chapter 276 A Great Chaotic Battle 276 A Great Chaotic Battle Of course, Bei Shuo understood that. She was just anxious. Gu Ming took the lead and picked up an iron rod from the fire escape. In its previous life, it was only an infusion rack. Shen Su picked up two mop heads from the storeroom and handed one to Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo turned her head and made a shushing gesture with her lips, listening attentively. "Did you hear that?" Bei Shuo asked them softly. The two of them shook their heads nkly. "I heard a baby crying. Over there!" Bei Shuo pointed at Operating Theater 10. The three of them ran over lightly. "Gu Ming, if you smash this switch, there will be a power outage inside. Only then can this door be opened. Shen Su, let''s push this door together!" Bei Shuo gave a brief instruction. Without another word, Gu Ming smashed down with the iron rod in his hand. The lights inside were immediately extinguished, and a portion of the lights in the corridor were also extinguished. The light dimmed. "Shen Su, quick! Gu Ming,e in!" Bei Shuo used her body to block the thick door. Shen Su quickly came over to help. Gu Ming ducked under their armpits. This time, he could clearly hear the two children''s heart-wrenching cries. Bei Shuo pulled Shen Su along and rushed towards the source of the cries. Gu Ming''s iron rod smashed fiercely at a ck figure. Someone kicked Gu Ming''s back. Gu Ming staggered and hit that person''s waist with his rod. That person made a muffled sound. "Shen Su, Bei Shuo, take the children away!" From the corner of his eye, he saw that the two of them had already entered. The children were the most important now. Shen Su was stunned. Bei Shuo pulled her back. "Quick!" She knew that Gu Ming must have called for backup. They had to protect the children now. The cries of the two newborn babies shook the sky. Shen Su and Bei Shuo carried one each and ran out of the door. One of the people fighting with Gu Ming rushed over. Gu Ming flew over and hugged that person''s neck. Gu Ming''s back was also kicked by another person. "Go! Go! Go quickly!" Gu Ming shouted at them. Shen Su looked back as she ran. Gu Ming was holding the two of them back. Even though the light was extremely dim, she could see that his head was covered in blood. He was a rich man''s son, a rich man''s son who had been pampered since he was young. Even though he had covered up all his halos, the pride and nobility in his bones could not be erased. Tears streamed down Shen Su''s face. "Second Senior Brother! Second Senior Brother! Come here quickly!" Bei Shuo shouted anxiously. She said that they would act separately, but didn''t he know to look for each other if they didn''t meet up? At the same time, Bei Shuo was puzzled. Why was the 10th floor so quiet tonight? Where had everyone gone? There was not a single surgery? Although the 10th floor was a VIP floor, it was impossible for there to be no one. There was not even a staff member. There was something strange about this ce. Luo Bing had no time to care about them because he was facing three men in ck. They were tall and agile. Luo Bing could deal with one of them easily, but there were three of them. He practiced martial arts to strengthen his body, but his opponents were professionals. How could he win? He had also noticed the abnormality downstairs and chased them all the way to the 10th floor. He did not expect to be discovered by these three guys. He did not know if Gu Ming had called for help, but he did not have time to call for help. Heavy and frantic footsteps and the cries of a child could be heard. Bei Shuo called out to him as she ran. Luo Bing''s heart rxed and sank. What was rxing was that the children had been found, but what was heavy was that he could not protect them now. One of the three men immediately pounced on Bei Shuo, who was running in front. "Bei Shuo! Be careful!" Luo Bing endured the pain and bumped into that person. "Ah!" That person suddenly hugged his head and rolled on the ground in pain. Bei Shuo was dumbfounded. Luo Bing got up from the ground and shouted, "Go!" Bei Shuo nodded. Just as she was about to bypass the person rolling around, another man in ck rushed over. Bei Shuo raised her hand and said, "Second Senior Brother, get out of the way!" Luo Bing nimbly took a few steps back. The man who rushed over also covered his face and screamed in pain. Shen Su was dumbfounded. "Bei Shuo¡ª" The elevator door opened and several people rushed out. The three of them were shocked. "Young Madam! We''re here!" The leader was Du Cong. "Hurry up and save Gu Ming!" Bei Shuo shouted as she pointed inside. Chapter 277 The Children Are Not Injured 277 The Children Are Not Injured Luo Bing heaved a sigh of relief. The rescue was finally here. His life was saved. And the lives of his little nephew and niece. He heaved a sigh of relief and his vision darkened. He fell towards Bei Shuo. "Second Senior Brother!" "Big Brother!" *** Fortunately, Du Cong had brought enough people with him. One of them hurriedly came over to help Luo Bing up. "Young Madam, Young Master Shen should be injured. Leave this to us. Leave this ce first. It''s already safe downstairs. Young Master will personally take charge!" Bei Shuo was held in Mu Ci''s arms the moment she stepped out of the elevator. He was still in shock and let go of her after hugging her. "Are you injured?" "Hurry up and call the doctors. Doctors from the pediatrics department!" Bei Shuo didn''t have time to borate. The child in her arms was crying so hard that he couldn''t breathe. She didn''t know what had happened. They had to examine the children quickly. Shen Su handed the child to a nanny who rushed over and said, "I''ll go look for Gu Ming." Then, she rushed upstairs. After a busy period, the child finally stopped crying under thefort of the pediatrician and nanny. Xu Yao walked around the two children''s beds with a livid expression. Shen Bai was weak after giving birth and was still sleeping, so he did not rm her. Gu Ming and Luo Bing were both injured. Gu Ming was more seriously injured. He had stitches on his head, two broken ribs, and other superficial wounds of various sizes. Other than superficial wounds, Luo Bing also had a slight concussion. Shen Su ignored her injuries and insisted on staying by Gu Ming''s bed. Even the nurse treated her wound in Gu Ming''s ward. She didn''t even make a sound when she saw her own injuries. However, she cried when she saw Gu Ming covered in bandages. Bei Shuo also had a few external injuries. She only felt the pain when the nurse came to treat her. She hissed as she inhaled. Mu Ci''s expression was not much better than Xu Yao''s. Bei Shuo knew that he felt sorry for her and coaxed him. "It''s fine. It''s just minor injuries. I even took down two people! I scattered all the silver needles. It''s too dark and I can''t see their acupuncture points clearly, but it looks like they''re injured badly. Get someone to take back my silver needles." Mu Ci took her hand. The back of her hand was bruised. Her arm must have scraped somewhere. There was a very long and deep wound that had already been stitched and bandaged. Mu Ci asked softly, "Does it hurt?" Bei Shuo nodded honestly. Mu Ci had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart. He said hatefully, "Du Cong! Hand them over to Uncle Liu and watch them!" "Yes, Young Master!" Du Cong replied. Bei Shuo blinked and looked at Mu Ci. "Aren''t we going to call the police? Isn''t it more convenient to hand them over to the police directly?" Mu Ci gestured for Du Cong to go do his work and said to her gently, "Don''t worry about it. Uncle Liu will handle it." After the doctor finished examining the two children, Xu Yao stared at the doctor nervously and asked, "How is it?" The doctor said, "It''s nothing serious. The older brother''s blood has been drawn, but the younger sister''s hasn''t. Other than some bruises where the needle was inserted, there are no other injuries. The child is too young to undergo any other examinations. We''ll pay close attention and do a full examination when the child is a month old." Xu Yao heaved a sigh of relief and his body swayed. The doctor frowned and seemed to be talking to himself. "Why did they take blood from such a young child?" No one could answer his question. In short, it was fortunate that the child was fine now! Xu Yao was extremely grateful to Mu Ci and Bei Shuo. "Our family of four will remember your kindness!" Mu Ci smiled. "Brother-inw, don''t be so polite. What''s our rtionship? The most important thing is that the children are fine. Sister Shen Bai is still in her confinement period, so it''s not appropriate to rm her. I don''t think we should tell the Shen Family''s grandparents either. Let''s make new arrangements for personnel security. Whether it''s the children or the adults, safety is the most important." Xu Yao nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes. I''ll make the arrangements now." He took two steps, but he was worried about the two children. He looked troubled. He probably had PTSD. "Brother-inw, leave the children with Sister. This way, it''ll be easier for you to take care of them. The confinement nanny and nanny are in the outer room. Pick trusted security guards." Bei Shuo understood his concern. Even if he handed the child to her to take care of, Xu Yao couldn''t bepletely at ease. Xu Yao thought for a moment and felt that this was feasible. Chapter 278 - 278: Evaluation Of Him Chapter 278: Evaluation Of Him Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After settling down, Mu Ci said, ¡°Brother-inw, your mission is to take good care of the children. No matter whoes to take the children away this time, you can¡¯t let them go. I¡¯ve already informed the director of the pediatrics department that she will take care of the two babies personally.¡± ¡°Alright! Mu Ci, thank you! I¡¯ll entrust Luo Bing and Shen Su to you too.¡± Xu Yao was no longer polite. There was still a long way to go. He had plenty of opportunities to repay Mu Ci for saving their lives. Mu Ci was worth Xu Yao repaying him with his own life. The two of them went to see Luo Bing. Luo Bing woke up. He had the aftereffects of a concussion. He felt nauseous every time he moved. Seeing them enter, Luo Bing struggled to sit up. Bei Shuo helped him cushion two pillows. ¡°I just want to know who wants to snatch the children! Are the two babies alright?¡± Luo Bing asked Bei Shuo. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Second Senior Brother. Rest well and don¡¯t be anxious, okay?¡± Bei Shuo instructed. Luo Bing looked at Mu Ci. ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡± Mu Ci frowned and shook his head. ¡°No, I got Yi Chen and the others to investigate. There have been no outsiders in the underworld recently.¡± ¡°Could they have been active in the country? Or are they locals?¡± Luo Bing deduced. ¡°We will only know after interrogating,¡± Mu Ci said vaguely and gave Luo Bing a look. Luo Bing said to Bei Shuo without batting an eyelid, ¡°Little Junior Sister, go and take a look at Shen Su and Gu Ming. How are their injuries? Our Shen Family owes him a huge favor this time. Brother-inw and I will agree to whatever requests this kid makes!¡± Mu Ci seemed to have thought of something and smiled. ¡°Bei Shuo, pass this message to Gu Ming. This is the Shen Family Head¡¯s words. It¡¯s very valuable. Let¡¯s be his witness and let him think about his request first. If he doesn¡¯t think of it now, we can talk about it in a few years.¡± Bei Shuo didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Alright!¡± She went to see Shen Su. Shen Su leaned against the sofa in front of the hospital bed and slept unsteadily. She jolted awake when Bei Shuo entered. Her injuries were worse than Bei Shuo¡¯s. She had twisted her ankle, cracked her bones, and put on a sealed cast. ¡°Tsk! This should be considered an unlucky year for you. There will always be bloody cmities. We need to get someone to take a look.¡± Bei Shuo looked at the cast on her leg and sighed. Shen Su saidzily, ¡°We have to take a look at it together. You¡¯re not much better than me.¡± Bei Shuo nced at Gu Ming, who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°You¡¯re not awake yet?¡± Shen Su nodded. ¡°He has been given an anesthetic. The doctor said that he¡¯ll wake up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Have you informed the Gu Family?¡± ¡°Yes, but his parents have gone overseas and will only be back tomorrow morning. It¡¯s just nice to see him awake,¡± Shen Su said gloomily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bei Shuo sensed her emotions. Shen Su was silent. Bei Shuo sat down beside her. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a little silly? It¡¯s so dangerous, but he rushed to the front too.¡± Shen Su suddenly said softly. Bei Shuo looked at Gu Ming, who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°You know that, right? We were once engaged.¡± Bei Shuo chuckled. Shen Su was surprised, but she immediately understood. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Bei Le to snatch everything. However, she didn¡¯t cherish him. I heard that he even fell sick when they broke up.¡± Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Perhaps others think that he¡¯s a good-for-nothing, but I think that he¡¯s quite a serious person when ites to rtionships. When I first came back, Bei Le pretended to say that she wanted to return this engagement to me. After Gu Ming found out, he deliberately avoided and ignored me, so he wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion. He treated me like a ferocious beast.¡± Shen Su snorted. ¡°Idiot!¡± Bei Shuo rolled his eyes at him. ¡°He¡¯s not stupid. He¡¯s just loyal to his feelings. He¡¯s a good person.¡± Shen Su remained silent. Bei Shuo said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to put down his status and be Mu Ci¡¯s assistant. Moreover, he did a good job. Mu Ci and Uncle Liu admire him very much. Oh right, speaking of which, you¡¯re not simple either. Yi Chen and the others said that you¡¯re capable.¡± Shen Su pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°He and I have many simrities. Perhaps we have the same feeling of being in the same boat.¡± Shen Yi and Yu Ling only found out about Shen Bai giving birth to twins the next day. Only then did they understand why they could not find Shen Su. The two of them rushed to the hospital. Seeing Old Master and Old Madam, Yu Ling couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Aiya, Mom! Why didn¡¯t you tell us about such a big matter? We didn¡¯t know! Look at how this matter has blown up. Shen Bai even thinks that we did it on purpose!¡± Ning Xin said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re a family. Shen Bai has never been an unreasonable person who causes trouble.¡± Yu Ling choked.. Was she hinting at her? Chapter 279 - 279: Mother’s Disdain Chapter 279: Mother¡¯s Disdain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Ling pretended to be stupid and looked around. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s our Shen Su? Why didn¡¯t shee to take a look when her Sister gave birth? What¡¯s wrong with this child?! She¡¯s getting more and more insensible! Mom, you have to control her. She¡¯s used to being wild outside. She doesn¡¯t listen to me and her father. She listens to you and Shen Bai.¡± Ning Xin did not have a good impression of this daughter-inw. She said calmly, ¡°Little Su has been apanying her here.¡± Yu Ling was overjoyed and exchanged nces with her husband. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. She finally knows something!¡± In the coffee shop downstairs of the hospital, Yu Ling told Shen Su that Mu En had been chosen as the heir of the Mu Family. The Mu Family valued him very much. Mu Guo personally apologized and even reached an agreement with Shen Yi. The coffee in the cup in front of Shen Su had already reached the bottom. She interrupted Yu Ling impatiently. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So? So, there¡¯s hope for you and Mu En.¡± Yu Ling¡¯s interest was interrupted and she finally spoke her mind. Shen Su knew that her parents wouldn¡¯t have any good intentions. She finished the coffee and put down the cup. She said calmly, ¡°It has nothing to do with me even if Mu En bes the emperor. Whoever agrees will marry him!¡± She stood up and walked away with a walking stick. Bei Shuo felt that it was too inconvenient for her to jump on one foot, so she gave her a walking stick. Yu Ling was anxious. She stood up and stopped her. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? How many times have I told you? Mu En knows his mistake. He has nothing to do with that little vixen Bei Le! The person he wants to marry is you! The two of you are of equal social status. Mu En doesn¡¯t mind that you¡¯re not good-looking, so why are you still picky? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your surname is Shen, he might not even look at you!¡± Shen Su looked up at her mother and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m ugly and I¡¯ve embarrassed you. I¡¯m very sorry. If he likes me because my surname is Shen, 1¡¯11 change my surname to something else!¡± Shen Su walked around Yu Ling. She was worried about entrusting Gu Ming to the nurse. Yu Ling grabbed her walking stick and snatched it away. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How long are you going to be willful? Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you have your brother and sister backing you up! Let me tell you, the wedding date has already been set for you! You have to marry him no matter what. If you still care about your father¡¯s face and your grandparents¡¯ health, listen to me obediently. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± After saying that, Yu Ling was still angry. She threw the walking stick at Shen Su. Shen Su instinctively took a step back. She could not stand steadily and fell to the ground. The walking stick hit the ster and it shattered. What Shen Su heard was not the sound of ster shattering, but her own heart. A pair of hands supported her, and a gentle voice said in her ear, ¡°Come, get up quickly. The ground is cold.¡± Shen Su tilted her head and wiped her tears on her upper arm. She gritted her teeth and stood up. In front of her was an elegant woman in a beige cheongsam. She bent down, picked up the walking stick on the ground, and handed it to Shen Su. Shen Su took it and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman said gently, ¡°Is she your stepmother? If you need it, just call the police. Girls have to protect themselves well. No one is worthy of you sacrificing your lifetime of happiness.¡± Stepmother! Shen Su smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± She leaned on her walking stick and walked towards the elevator. The woman¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Where are you? Hurry up! I won¡¯t let you off if you dare to dy me from seeing my son!¡± Such ruthless words sounded gentle. Shen Su thought how happy she would be if she had such a mother. When she returned to the ward, Gu Ming was still not awake. Shen Su could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She looked at the time. His parents should be arriving soon. It would not be convenient for her to apany him like this when his family came. Shen Su stood by Gu Ming¡¯s bed and sighed as she looked at his sleeping face. ¡°Do you know? Just now, my biological mother despised me for being ugly. She said that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that my surname is Shen, Mu En wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to me. Listen, how great is this gift?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re quite good-looking. Why did Bei Le betray you? Because your surname is Gu? It doesn¡¯t make sense. We¡¯re really unlucky. We can¡¯t say no even if we want to. My mother forced me to marry Mu En.. Tell me, how can I resolve this matter? Why don¡¯t 1 spend some money and hire a murderer to kill him!¡± Chapter 280 - 280: Gu Ming’s Parents Chapter 280: Gu Ming¡¯s Parents Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Shen Su finished speaking, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Sister said that you were the one who advised my Brother-inw and Big Brother not to beat Mu En up because he¡¯s not worthy. He¡¯s even less worthy of me hiring someone to kill him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very rational. You¡¯ve helped me so much. It¡¯s all because you saved my life. How can I repay you in the future? 1 owe you too much. I¡¯m so worried.¡± As Shen Su spoke, she reached out and poked Gu Ming¡¯s face. The ward door opened and a figure pounced on him. ¡°Son! Son¡ª¡± Shen Su was shocked and hurriedly took two steps back. She wanted to stop the person who came in, but she also had to hold onto her walking stick. She was flustered. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you?¡± Standing in front of Shen Su was the woman who had helped her downstairs. Shen Su was also stunned. She turned to look at Gu Ming, who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°You are¡­ Madam Gu?¡± Madam Gu, Li Yan, looked at the girl in front of her and then at her son on the bed. She said in surprise, ¡°You were the one who informed us and helped us take care of my son, right? Are you Miss Shen?¡± Shen Su hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Madam Gu. I¡¯m Shen Su! I¡¯m Gu Ming¡¯s colleague.¡± She bowed slightly to Gu Tai, who was behind her. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu!¡± Gu Tai smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen.¡± Li Yan nced at her son on the hospital bed and asked Shen Su, ¡°Is Gu Ming seriously injured?¡± Shen Su hurriedly exined the situation in general and detailed Gu Ming¡¯s injuries and the things to take note of when taking care of him. The Gu couple heaved a sigh of relief. Li Yan hurriedly asked, ¡°Are the two babies alright?¡± Shen Su hurriedly said, ¡°The babies are fine. My sister is weak after giving birth. She is busy with the babies¡¯ matters, and my Brother is also injured. When we¡¯re settled, the entire family will definitelye to thank you.¡± Li Yan smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank him for? If Gu Ming doesn¡¯t make a move when he encounters such a thing, will he still be a man?¡± Shen Su was stunned. Gu Tai said, ¡°Where did those bad peoplee from? Did you call the police?¡±. Shen Su nodded. ¡°They¡¯ve all been arrested.¡± She didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened next. That was Mu Ci and the others¡¯ business. However, other than sending them to the police station, what else could they do? Gu Tai said, ¡°Someone actually dared to steal children in broad daylight. How unreasonable! Yan, although my son is injured this time, his courage ismendable and worthy of praise!¡± Li Yan was smug. ¡°Of course. I gave birth to a good son!¡± Shen Su blinked and her gaze carefully moved between the Gu parents. These two¡¯s values were too upright, right? No wonder they could nurture a child like Gu Ming. Li Yan looked at Shen Su¡¯s injuries and said with heartache, ¡°Miss Shen is taking care of Gu Ming with your injuries? Aiyo, it¡¯s been hard on you, Hubby! Call a nurse over to treat Miss Shen¡¯s foot injuries again! You can¡¯t be careless. The injury on your foot isn¡¯t a small matter. You¡¯ll have to suffer in high heels in the future.¡± Shen Su felt a little uneasy. Li Yan did not mention anything about what happened downstairs, making her even more embarrassed. Li Yan helped her sit down on the sofa, got up, and looked at her son carefully. Then, she turned around and smiled at Shen Su. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He has thick skin. He¡¯ll be fine after recuperating from this little injury. I just don¡¯t know if his brain will be affected or if he¡¯ll be stupid.¡± Shen Su hurriedly said, ¡°The doctor said that he might have a slight concussion like my brother, but it¡¯s not a big problem. However, my brother has been dizzy and feels quite ufortable. Perhaps Gu Ming will be like this when he wakes up. He has to recuperate well.¡± The more Shen Su spoke, the more dejected she became. She did not even dare to look at Li Yan. Li Yan sat back on the sofa and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He has learned some martial arts since he was young and always hurt himself. I¡¯m already used to it. My son is a little silly. No matter how silly he is, how can he be extremely stupid? It¡¯s fine when 1 think about how Miss Shen and your friends won¡¯t despise him.¡± Shen Su opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Li Yan sighed and said, ¡°Miss Shen, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart. I was anxious when I heard that my son was injured, but now that 1 see him lying here and because he saved someone, I suddenly feel at ease.¡± Shen Su was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± Li Yan looked at Shen Su and said seriously, ¡°My son¡¯s friends in the past have never been as reliable as Miss Shen. Ever since¡ªever since he fell seriously ill previously, he started to cut off contact with his former friends and focused on work. He¡¯s much more sensible, but he¡¯s also alone. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll be depressed again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you today. With such a good girl by his side, no wonder he¡¯s so motivated now. Miss Shen, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Ah? Shen Su could not take it anymore.. Chapter 281 - 281: Warm Family Chapter 281: Warm Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before she could speak, Li Yan continued, ¡°All, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend! Your stepmother even forced you to marry someone you don¡¯t like just now! Miss Shen, why don¡¯t you consider Gu Ming and be his girlfriend?¡± Shen Su¡¯s face turned red. Li Yan smiled and her eyes curved. ¡°My son is a little boring, but he¡¯s kind! He¡¯s good to people! He¡¯s also very loyal. If he dares not to be loyal, I¡¯ll get his father to break his legs!¡± At this point, Li Yan deliberately pulled a long face. Seeing Shen Su¡¯s surprised expression, she could not help butugh again. ¡°Miss Shen, I can tell that you¡¯re a good girl at a nce. I just don¡¯t know if our Gu Ming is so lucky. Why don¡¯t you give it a try first? Do you want to test if he is to your liking?¡± Li Yan probed carefully. A warm current flowed through Shen Su¡¯s heart. This was the first time they met. Gu Ming¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know her identity at all. She rmended her son to her because she liked her and was touched that she would help take care of his son. Shen Su had never been so affirmed by anyone since she was young. ¡°Auntie, you heard it just now. My mother even thinks I¡¯m ugly.¡± Shen Su¡¯s voice was trembling. Li Yan waved her hand. ¡°She¡¯s your stepmother. Don¡¯t take it to heart. She has an ugly heart and everyone looks ugly to her.¡± Shen Su smiled. Her eyes were wet as she said softly, ¡°Auntie, she¡¯s my biological mother.¡± Li Yan was stunned. ¡°Huh? How can a biological mother treat her daughter like this?¡± After some thought, she said, ¡°I really know a muddle-headed thing who treats her adopted daughter better than her biological daughter. Hmph!¡± Her heart ached for Shen Su. She held her shoulder. ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s not up to her to decide if you¡¯re ugly or not. You still have friends, right? Ask your friends. Who will think that you¡¯re ugly? Ask Gu Ming when he wakes up! If he dares to say that you¡¯re ugly, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± In this short period of time, Gu Ming had already experienced the threat of breaking his legs twice. Shen Su smiled through her tears and sniffed. ¡°Auntie, thank you! Really, thank you!¡± Li Yan sighed. ¡°Oh my god, she probably wants you to marry into a rich family. The person she asked you to marry is especially rich, right? You can bring benefits to your family by marrying him, right?¡± ¡°Sigh, so there¡¯s really more than one mother like this. Isn¡¯t this pushing your daughter into a fire pit? Miss Shen, don¡¯t worry! Auntie supports you! If it really doesn¡¯t work, you can run away from home! Auntie still has a few houses at home. You can stay there as you please! It has nothing to do with whether you be friends with Gu Ming or not!¡± Shen Su was touched. ¡°Auntie, call me Shen Su. Thank you. Thank you very, very much!¡± Shen Su did not expect that a stranger she met for the first time, a stranger who did not know her identity at all, could give her such kindness. This was almost the first time Shen Su had received such praise and evaluation from a stranger. Gu Ming, who was on the bed, suddenly snorted. Li Yan and Shen Su stood up in unison to take a look. Gu Ming opened his eyes. ¡°Son! Son, how do you feel?¡± Li Yan asked anxiously. Gu Ming¡¯s gazended on Shen Su¡¯s face. Shen Su smiled at him. ¡°Shen Su, are you alright?¡± Gu Ming¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, probably because he had not spoken for too long. Li Yan understood and quickly moved away. Shen Su said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Where are the others?¡± Gu Ming asked. ¡°My brother¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t as serious as yours. He¡¯s in the ward next door. Bei Shuo and I are both slightly injured. The children are fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shen Su answered in one breath. Gu Ming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Bei Shuo? You know her too?¡± Li Yan asked. Shen Su nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend.¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart ached even more for her. ¡°She¡¯s also a poor child. What 1 just said is that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s not liked by her biological mother. The two of you can be considered to be in the same boat. Although I haven¡¯t interacted much with that child, she¡¯s also a good child. She¡¯s countless times better than that adopted child. Hmph!¡± ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡± Gu Ming knew that Li Yan hated Bei Le to the core, but he didn¡¯t want to mention it again, so he stopped her. Li Yan understood and said with a smile, ¡°Shen Su, Auntie will keep her word. If you have any difficulties, tell Auntie. Come and look for Auntie if you want to run away from home! Auntie supports you! Ask Bei Shuo out another day. The three of us will go shopping and eat delicious food!¡± Shen Su was infected by Li Yan¡¯s candidness and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She nodded solemnly. ¡°Alright, Auntie.. Definitely!¡± Chapter 282 - 282: Mom’s Wish Chapter 282: Mom¡¯s Wish Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Tai called the nurse in to treat Shen Su¡¯s wound. Li Yan shouted and med Gu Tai for being too slow. Gu Tai had a good temper and smiled as his wife reprimanded him. He asked his son about his injuries gently. The nurse treated Shen Su¡¯s wound. Shen Su secretly sized up the interaction of the family of three. This warm feeling made her exim. She had never seen such a family atmosphere. If there was, only her grandparents couldpare. After Shen Su left, Li Yan looked at her son with curved eyes. Gu Ming was puzzled. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Son! Tell Daddy and Mommy the truth. Do you like this girl?¡± Li Yan smiled very smugly. From the careful gazes of the two of them, she could tell that it was really beautiful! Gu Ming looked away. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Li Yan pretended to be angry. ¡°Did I? Hubby, did I spout nonsense? Can you tell? That girl likes our son very much!¡± How could Gu Tai observe so carefully? However, it was not easy to refute his wife¡¯s words. Hence, hepromised. ¡°It depends on our son¡¯s thoughts. He can like whoever he wants as long as she¡¯s a kind and sincere girl.¡± Their son¡¯s first love had left a shadow in their hearts. They didn¡¯t ask for her family background or looks. They just wanted the girl to have a good character. After all, their son was too obsessed with rtionships. Li Yan said, ¡°This girl is so honest. I saw her mother downstairs. At first, 1 thought she was her stepmother. She probably used Shen Su to cling to the rich and powerful when she asked Shen Su to marry someone she didn¡¯t like. This girl didn¡¯t give in at all. I think she¡¯s quite good! I didn¡¯t expect her to be so simr to Bei Shuo. It¡¯s a pity that Bei Shuo isn¡¯t as unyielding as her and can resist. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have married into the Mu Family to counteract bad luck. Sigh! What a pity for such a good-looking girl.¡± Gu Ming felt a little helpless. ¡°Mom, Bei Shuo and Mr. Mu are very close. Although the prerequisite for her marriage isn¡¯t very good, Bei Shuo doesn¡¯t care either. Mr. Mu is really good to Bei Shuo. Don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s not good!¡± Li Yan immediately said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry. Mom won¡¯t tell anyone when I go out. I¡¯ll only say a few words in our house. We have to help Shen Su. That Mom of hers is even weirder than Shen Yu. She actually said that her own daughter isn¡¯t good-looking. Hmph! She¡¯s really muddle-headed.¡± Gu Ming was deep in thought. ¡°Her mother is here to persuade her to get married again?¡± Li Yan nodded. ¡°Her words are so unpleasant. She even snatched her walking stick and pushed her down. She didn¡¯t even care. She¡¯s really too much!¡± Li Yan was indignant. ¡°I told Shen Su that she has to resist until the end! If it doesn¡¯t work, she¡¯ll run away from home! Our family has plenty of houses for her to live in. I¡¯ll definitely help her to the end, regardless of whether she falls in love with you or not.¡± Gu Ming touched his forehead and frowned in pain. Gu Tai hurriedly pulled his son¡¯s hand away and couldn¡¯t help but say to his wife, ¡°Stop talking. Your son is tired from listening.¡± Li Yan hurriedly said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Ming smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, do you know Shen Su¡¯s background?¡± Li Yan blinked and shook her head. Although the Gu Family was also a wealthy family, they were not rted to the top tycoons. Li Yan was even less interested in the rich and powerful. Hence, she did not know those rich and famous stories. Hence, she did not know Shen Su, one of the most respected Young Mistresses in the city. Gu Tai hesitated and asked carefully, ¡°Could she be from the Shen Family?¡± Gu Ming nodded. ¡°She¡¯s Shen Yi¡¯s daughter, Shen Bai and Luo Bing¡¯s half-sister.¡± Gu Tai was moved. Li Yan finally realized. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s Shen Bai¡¯s younger sister?¡± Gu Ming nodded. ¡°Mom knows about Shen Bai?¡± Li Yan said, ¡°Sigh! Who doesn¡¯t know Shen Bai?! She¡¯s beautiful, capable, has a good family background, and is married to love. She¡¯s a winner in life! Sigh? Son, S-Shen Su isn¡¯t a girl from an ordinary family, right?¡± Gu Ming and his father looked at each other. He was angry and amused by his mother¡¯s hindsight. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not ordinary at all. She just looks a little ordinary in their family.¡± Li Yan thought for a moment, dumbfounded. ¡°Son, do you like her?¡± Gu Ming did not understand what she meant and did not speak. Li Yan said with a yearning expression, ¡°If you like her, go after her. This girl has such a good background, but she¡¯s not proud at all. She¡¯s 10,000 times better than Bei Le. This girl is kind and has a good character. I think highly of her! Son, good luck!¡± Gu Ming was speechless. ¡°Mom, do you know who their family wants her to marry?¡± Chapter 283 - 283: Integrity Chapter 283: Integrity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Who is it? A family of equal social status? A better family than the Shen Family? 1 saw that her mother was so insistent on this marriage. He must be from a wealthy family. That¡¯s fine. This girl doesn¡¯t like him! She doesn¡¯t agree!¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s Mu En, the Second Young Master of the Mu Family. A few days ago, Old Master Mu just handed the Mu Family to him. He¡¯s the head of the Mu Family now,¡± Gu Ming said calmly. Li Yan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s actually him? Isn¡¯t her mother pushing her into a fire pit? No, Gu Ming, you have to tell Shen Su that Mu En isn¡¯t a good person. Regardless of whether she¡¯s your girlfriend or not, you have the obligation to tell her even though you¡¯re just ordinary friends!¡± Gu Tai could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Everyone in the Shen Family is not to be trifled with. How can they not know what kind of person Mu En is? Marriage between wealthy families is for benefits. There¡¯s no such thing as feelings. Son, don¡¯t get involved in those messy things. Just work hard with Eldest Young Master Mu. By the way, if Mu En inherits the Mu Family, what about Eldest Young Master Mu?¡± Gu Tai was grateful to Mu Ci and could not help but be a little worried. Gu Ming said, ¡°It was Eldest Young Master who withdrew. We have our own main business and it has nothing to do with the Mu Family. You don¡¯t have to worry. He and Bei Shuo have already moved to the new vi. He was already prepared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Don¡¯t worry about the other rotten things,¡± Gu Tai reminded his son. Li Yan did not give up. ¡°But this is too cruel to Shen Su. A good girl¡ª¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Shen Su is a person with her own opinions. She had already proposed to break up with Mu En when she found out that he was having an affair with Bei Le. She didn¡¯t hesitate to break up with her parents for this. That¡¯s why she went to work in Zhili. She won¡¯t marry Mu En. Mu En has been setting her up. She knows very well that if her parents force her again, 1 think her brother and sister will definitely make a move.¡± Li Yan was still a little worried, but Shen Su¡¯s matter was beyond their family¡¯s ability. She could only say, ¡°Son, Mom will respect you. Whether you¡¯re friends or lovers, you have to help her as much as you can. It¡¯s not easy for girls, including Bei Shuo. Even if we¡¯re just ordinary friends, you have to be more tolerant as a man. Do you understand?¡± Gu Ming nodded. His upbringing had always been like this. After two days of rest, Bei Shuo had almost recovered. She arranged for Xiaobai and Xiaoling to cook delicious food for Mu Yao every day. She came to visit when she was free. This time, Bei Shuo could clearly feel that Mu Yao was different. This child seemed to have many things on her mind. Her rtionship with her parents seemed to be even more distant. She had developed a resistance to the people around her. Most of the time, she was asleep and as weak as a doll. Bei Shuo rarely bumped into Lin Jun. She didn¡¯t know if it was because Lin Jun was too busy or because they couldn¡¯t meet each other. Bei Shuo had only met Mu Guo twice. Mu Guo ignored her, but Bei Shuo didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of Mu Ci¡¯s parents. Today, she had just arrived at Mu Yao¡¯s floor when she saw the flustered Mu Guo. He rushed over and asked her, ¡°Have you seen Mu Yao?¡± Bei Shuo was stunned. ¡°Mu Yao? Isn¡¯t she in the ward?¡± When Mu Guo heard this, he turned around and left. He said, ¡°Mu Yao is missing!¡± Bei Shuo looked at his back in confusion. He grabbed a young nurse who was in a hurry. ¡°What happened?¡± The nurse was a little flustered. ¡°Miss Mu Yao is missing. We¡¯ve already sent many people to look for her, but we haven¡¯t found her. 1 don¡¯t know where this child went. CEO Lin fainted from crying!¡± Mu Yao disappeared again? Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but frown. There were many strange events recently, so she had to think about them. She quickly walked to Mu Yao¡¯s ward and saw that the bed and mattress were very clean, and the things in the room were not messy. It should not be that an outsider came to kidnap her. Did Mu Yao leave on her own? If so, where would she go? Bei Shuo turned around and ran back to her office. Mu Yao had gone to her office to look for her in the past, so she had been scolded by Lin Jun. However, there was no one in the office. The doctors and intern doctors were in the ward. No one was here. As Bei Shuo walked, she quickly thought about where Mu Yao might have gone, but she had no idea. Mu Yao came to look for her every time, so she didn¡¯t know Mu Yao¡¯s whereabouts.. Chapter 284 - 284: The Unconscious Mu Yao Chapter 284: The Unconscious Mu Yao Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo stood at the spiral staircase and looked up before looking down. She forced herself to calm down. Where would this spoiled child go? A nurse pushed a few baby cots into the elevator. An idea suddenly shed across Bei Shuo¡¯s mind. She rushed towards the elevator, but the elevator door had already closed. Bei Shuo pressed the elevator button and saw that the elevator was already going up. She gritted her teeth and rushed to the stairs at the side. She quickly ran upstairs. The seventh floor was the pediatrics department. Bei Shuo climbed to the seventh floor in one breath. At the end of the corridor was arge nursery. Through the floor-to-ceiling ss, she could see rows of cots inside. There was a sleeping baby on each bed. At this moment, Mu Yao, who was wearing a hospital gown, was standing in front of the big ss. Bei Shuo finally heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned on her thighs with both hands and bowed to catch her breath. Too much had happened recently. She was too tired and felt her stamina decrease. She caught her breath and was about to call Mu Yao when she saw Mu Yao slowly slide down the ss. ¡°Mu Yao¡ª¡± Bei Shuo hurriedly ran over and hugged her. ¡°Mu Yao, Mu Yao?¡± Bei Shuo shook her gently and called her name. Mu Yao struggled to open her eyes. When she saw Bei Shuo, she said weakly, ¡°Sister-inw, look at how young and pitiful they are. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Pitiful? Bei Shuo instinctively turned around. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be cute? When she turned around, Mu Yao had already closed her eyes and fainted. ¡°Mu Yao! Mu Yao!¡± Bei Shuo called her name. A nurse walked over and Bei Shuo hurriedly asked for her help. ¡°Get the director of the hematology department to go to the operating theater immediately. Help me pull a gurney over!¡± Bei Shuo pushed Mu Yao towards the operating theater. She had a strange feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. When Mu Guo and Lin Jun arrived, Mu Yao had just been pushed into the operating theater. She was leaning against the wall and panting. ¡°Where did you find Mu Yao?¡± Mu Guo asked the moment he came up. Bei Shuo stood up and said calmly, ¡°The nursery on the seventh floor.¡± Lin Jun averted her gaze. Mu Guo turned around and asked Lin Jun, ¡°Why is she going there?¡± Lin Jun asked, ¡°Was she looking for you, Bei Shuo? Because she couldn¡¯t find you and found out that the Shen Family had two newborn children, so she thought that you were there?¡± Lin Jun looked at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was stunned. Was that so? Lin Jun said to Bei Shuo apologetically, ¡°She only wants you now and ignores us. She keeps asking why you¡¯re not here yet. I know you¡¯re busy taking care of Shen Bai and her children, so I told her. Perhaps that¡¯s why she went to the nursery to look for you.¡± Mu Guo immediately said, ¡°The most important thing now is Mu Yao. Why are you concerned about others? You should focus on Mu Yao!¡± Bei Shuo looked at Mu Guo in surprise. Mu Guo wasn¡¯t talking to Lin Jun. He was talking to her. He looked at Bei Shuo with a sharp gaze. Bei Shuo met his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Mu, do you think I should take care of Mu Yao?¡± Mu Guo obviously didn¡¯t expect Bei Shuo to talk back. He said angrily, ¡°Of course!¡± Bei Shuo smiled. ¡°Who am I to Mu Yao?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Mu Guo was speechless. ¡°Mu Yao¡¯s sister-inw? Has Mr. Mu ever admitted to my rtionship with Mu Ci? If you do, who is Miss Song Nan? If you don¡¯t, what identity do 1 have to take care of Mu Yao?¡± Bei Shuo looked at this sanctimonious man and felt very disapproving. He probably never had a clear understanding of himself in his life. He thought that he had a wife and a mistress and was enjoying the bliss of having two partners! ¡°You¡¯re a doctor! You have the obligation to take good care of the patient!¡± Mu Guo looked at the white coat on her and said fiercely. Bei Shuo sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just a medical student. I¡¯m not at the level of a doctor yet. You think too highly of me. Besides, I study Chinese medicine. It¡¯s not my ce to interfere in Mu Yao¡¯s illness. The two of you, Mu Yao has been found. 1 still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Lin Jun hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Bei Shuo, I¡¯m sorry. Your father-inw didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t misunderstand. For Mu Yao¡¯s sake, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lin Jun¡¯s voice was already choked with emotion.. Chapter 285 - 285: Fight Back Chapter 285: Fight Back Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Lin Jun. ¡°CEO Lin, Mr. Mu doesn¡¯t acknowledge himself as my father-inw. You don¡¯t have to make use of this opportunity. Your own people didn¡¯t take good care of Mu Yao, but you want to push the me to me. Is that reasonable? CEO Lin, you just want to take advantage of Mu Yao¡¯s illness and my soft heart. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, I won¡¯t visit her again. Take good care of her!¡± Bei Shuo left quickly without looking back. She had just seen too little of the world and was too innocent. She was not stupid. Lin Jun thought that she was smart and had a good grasp of everyone¡¯s thoughts. It had nothing to do with Bei Shuo, but she actually pushed the me for Mu Yao¡¯s disappearance onto Bei Shuo, causing her to feel extremely disgusted. Mu Guo¡¯s roar came from behind. ¡°What an unpresentable thing! She doesn¡¯t even understand how to praise me!¡± Lin Jun said anxiously, ¡°Can you calm down? What will happen to Mu Yao when she wakes up?¡± Bei Shuo did not turn around. She was not Mu Yao¡¯s toy. She was on call and could be bullied at will. Mu Yao had a secret in her heart that could not be revealed. It tortured her and made her condition worsen rapidly. However, Lin Jun and Mu Guo chose to ignore her on purpose, but they wanted to tie her up, intentionally or unintentionally. Bei Shuo had an instinctive vignce against unknown dangers. Her intuition told her that she had to leave, no matter how much she cared about Mu Yao. After visiting Sister Shen Bai and the two children, Bei Shuo went home. Mu Ci was very happy to see her back so early. Bei Shuo had been too busy recently. He immediately instructed the kitchen to make some delicious food for Bei Shuo tonight to nourish her. Xiaobai said happily, ¡°We made minced meat porridge for Miss Mu Yao today. Young Madam, do you want to try it?¡± Bei Shuo said gloomily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send food to Mu Yao today. You don¡¯t have to send food to her for the next three days.¡± Xiaobai was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She¡¯s undergoing emergency treatment again. 1 reckon she can only rely on an IV drip for the next few days. You guys have worked hard recently. Rest for a few days first. We¡¯ll decide after seeing her condition.¡± Xiaobai nodded hurriedly and did not ask further. She went to the kitchen to keep herself busy. Because of Bei Shuo, Mu Yao, the Young Mistress with a strange temper, was very friendly to them. They had seen her attitude towards her own servants before. It was like heaven and earth. However, she had such a serious illness at a young age. It was understandable that she was tortured by the illness and had a bad temper. In short, she was still very cute. After they left, Mu Ci wrapped her in his arms and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Bei Shuo told her about Mu Yao and how she had rebuked Lin Jun and Mu Guo. Mu Ci frowned. Bei Shuo said unhappily, ¡°They¡¯re really bullying me. I really couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Mu Ci hugged her and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve let you suffer!¡± Bei Shuo wrapped her arms around his waist and leanedzily in his arms. ¡°Brother, can we ignore them in the future? They¡¯re already used to bullying you. How annoying.¡± ¡°Mm, ignore them. Let them be. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it for them.¡± Mu Ci stroked her hair andforted her. From an angle that Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t see, Mu Ci¡¯s eyes were cold. He didn¡¯t care if they bullied him, but not Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo was his bottom line. ¡°I pity Mu Yao. I feel that her mood has affected her condition, but I might still be able to control her condition. I can¡¯t help with her mood.¡± Bei Shuo straightened her back and sighed. Mu Ci patted her shoulder. ¡°Everyone has their own cmities. Not all of us can help. We just have to do our best for Mu Yao. Her own wishes and her parents¡¯ wishes are unknown. Do you understand? Put your heart into your husband. I feel that too many people have disturbed our lives recently.¡± As Mu Ci spoke, he changed the topic. Bei Shuo grinned and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother is still the most important. Everyone else, stand aside!¡± Mu Ci leaned his head on her shoulder and rubbed against it. ¡°Everyone else has someone to dote on and love. I only have you.¡± Bei Shuo¡¯s heart softened immediately. She gave Mu Ci a big hug. She was already feeling guilty. She had indeed cared too little about Mu Ci recently. Mu Ci got what he wanted. Bei Shuo personally cooked Mu Ci¡¯s favorite beef stew for him. The servants at home were happy to see the two of them being so affectionate. So what if they left the Mu Family? As long as Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Madam were happy, it did not matter if they had that status.. Chapter 286 - 286: Secret Meeting Chapter 286: Secret Meeting Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Late at night, after confirming that Bei Shuo was sound asleep, Mu Ci got up quietly. Liu Ming and Du Cong were already waiting in the study. Yi Chen, Dong Ran, Little Xi, and Xuan were already connected. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Big Brother!¡± Mu Ci waved his hand and asked Liu Ming and Du Cong to sit down too. Yi Chen said first, ¡°Big Brother, we found someone called Wang Yuan. On the day of the ident, he was thest person to pester Song Nan. We used some tricks to get information from him. He said that he felt that Song Nan was a little distracted that day and wanted to take advantage of her. Later, he followed Song Nan upstairs and was chased out by the attendant upstairs. He saw a tall man enter Song Nan¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Tall? Isn¡¯t that too vague?¡± Little Xi said. Dong Ran nodded. ¡°Yes, he saw a back. I replicated it in 3D ording to his description, but we can find more than 10 figures like this on the same day.¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Then find them all and investigate them one by one!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dong Ran epted the order. Xuan rubbed his chin. ¡°Big Brother, that hotel belongs to Lin Jun. Could we have made a mistake? Shouldn¡¯t we investigate Lin Jun?¡± Little Xi nced at Mu Ci. ¡°Lin Jun¡¯s business is quite proper. Clients praise her. What¡¯s there to investigate?¡± Xuan said, ¡°She¡¯s just too perfect. Her only stain should be being a third party. However, because she keeps a low profile and knows how to deal with it, she¡¯s quite popr. Those richdies are also willing to befriend her.¡± Little Xi was puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°No! I think this means that there¡¯s something wrong with her! No one can be perfect. Perfection must be a deliberate facade!¡± Xuan said very philosophically. Little Xi couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him. Liu Ming said, ¡°Miss Mu Yao is very sick now. Lin Jun is focused on the child. Herpany¡¯s matters are all taken care of by her assistant, Dai Yuan. Why don¡¯t we investigate Dai Yuan?¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle Liu.¡± Xuan epted the mission. ¡°How¡¯s Bei Le¡¯s situation?¡± Liu Ming asked Little Xi. Little Xi sneered. ¡°After the cocktail party, rumors were everywhere. Her family, school, andpany were surrounded by reporters. The Bei Family spread the news that she went overseas. In fact, she¡¯s in a vi on the East Fourth Ring Road. That vi belongs to Mu En.¡± Dong Ran was shocked. ¡°They still dare to be together?¡± Little Xi said, ¡°Mu En has already taken over the Mu Family¡¯s business. He¡¯s extremely busy. He only goes to look for Bei Le once a week in thetter half of the night.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± Xuan sighed in admiration. Mu Ci, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, ¡°Investigate Lin Jun thoroughly. Yi Chen, you have to be careful. You can¡¯t let her notice that she¡¯s a very smart person.¡± ¡°Yes! Big Brother!¡± Yi Chen hurriedly replied. Liu Ming was puzzled. ¡°Young Master, you suspect CEO Lin too?¡± Mu Ci said slowly, ¡°Xuan is right. It¡¯s dark right under the lights. We¡¯re trapped in a dead end because of the surveince cameras, so let¡¯s investigate everyone. There might be other gains even if there¡¯s no result. That father of mine doesn¡¯t care about the Mu Corporation¡¯s businesses at all. He only has a few businesses outside. We know the profitability situation. Where did he get his confidence from?¡± ¡°It must have been Lin Jun who gave it to him. Lin Jun¡¯s business has only one or two on the surface. How did she make Mr. Mu rx in peace?¡± Mu Ci sneered. ¡°Uncle Liu, no one is clean in this mess!¡± If they hadn¡¯t bullied Bei Shuo behind his back, Mu Ci wouldn¡¯t have thought of the two of them. It was mainly because they kept a low profile. However, it was againstmon sense to deliberately reduce his presence. Just because he ignored his father¡¯s existence did not mean that he did not understand him. How could a young master from the Mu Family not have ambitions? Just look at Mu En. ¡°Du Cong,¡± Mu Ci called out. Du Cong bowed. ¡°Young Master!¡± Mu Ci asked, ¡°How¡¯s the interrogation going?¡± Du Cong said, ¡°There are no valuable confessions. They¡¯re all hired. It¡¯s an online transaction. They don¡¯t know who the mastermind is.¡± Mu Ci said coldly, ¡°Before handing it to the police, ask Luo Bing if it¡¯s useful. If he needs it, transfer it to him directly..¡± Chapter 287 - 287: Preparing To Meet A Strong Enemy Chapter 287: Preparing To Meet A Strong Enemy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Du Cong agreed. ¡°You have to follow Bei Shuo closely from now on. I¡¯ll entrust her to you,¡± Mu Ci said solemnly. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that you won¡¯t leave her side. If she¡¯s in the office, you have to stay outside the door. Don¡¯t let her out of your sight. You have to tell me immediately about my family, no matter whoever looks for her,¡± Mu Ci added. ¡°Yes!¡± The advantage of Du Cong was that no matter what you asked him to do, he would only follow the instructions and not ask for the reason. Mu Ci was furious at the thought of Bei Shuo being held ountable by Mu Guo and Lin Jun. He tried his best to control his emotions and asked Yi Chen, ¡°How was the acquisition?¡± Yi Chen nodded and said, ¡°Everything is going smoothly. Big Brother, Mr. Mu Guo has been making some big moves recently. It¡¯s said that he invited Ou Cheng.¡± Mu Ci frowned. ¡°What does he want to do?¡± ¡°Ou Cheng has been in the Middle East for the past few years. Many royalties have be his clients. He has a very high reputation there. If one doesn¡¯t have enough temptation, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to attract Ou Cheng. It¡¯s Shen Yi who said that Mr. Mu invited Ou Cheng. Shen Yi is now very close to Mr. Mu. To be precise, Shen Yi boarded Mr. Mu¡¯s ship and is proud of it. He spread it everywhere. However, ording to the news from the Middle East, Ou Cheng is indeed doing something,¡± Yi Chen reported. Mu Ci sneered. Could Mu Guo not hold back anymore? ¡°Tell Luo Bing the news and let him deal with it. Cooperate with him fully,¡± Mu Ci instructed. ¡°Luo Bing. Will it work? He just returned to the Shen Corporation not long ago. I¡¯m afraid the Shen Corporation¡¯s internal affairs haven¡¯t beenpletely suppressed. Not to mention others, even his biological father wouldn¡¯t buy it.¡± Dong Ran was a little worried. Mu Ci said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he can¡¯t even settle his father, how can he take care of the Shen Corporation in the future? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not easy to deal with. Other than filming, he also knows how to act.¡± Luo Bing had yet to show his strength. Now that the stage was set, it was time for Luo Bing to go on stage. Bei Le slept untilte in the morning. Mu En camest night and she was extremely tired. She could not get up even if she wanted to! Moreover, she did not have any work now and did not have to socialize. The most important thing every day was to wait for Mu En toe. Hence, it did not matter howte she slept. Bei Le was already used to the messy room. She went to the bathroom naked to wash up. She picked afortable set of clothes and put them on before going downstairs. The maid came up and asked, ¡°Miss Bei, Second Young Master asked me to make bird¡¯s nest soup for you. Do you want to eat now?¡± ¡°Alright, serve it up. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Bei Le said proudly. Mu En was really good to her. Every time, he wouldpensate her. Such a man was worthy of her love for the rest of her life. The bird¡¯s nest was of the best quality. One sip and her internal organs would be soothed. Bei Le casually scrolled through the news on her cell phone and was suddenly attracted by a piece of news: The celebrity Wan Yang has been discharged from the hospital. Fans are lined up in the hospital courtyard to celebrate. The scene is spectacr. Wan Yang¡¯s gastric disease was triggered because she was overworked. Her hospitalization and surgery affected the hearts of thousands of fans, making their hearts ache. Wan Yang live-streamed her illness, treatment n, and postoperative feelings after the surgery. She called on everyone to pay attention to their health and donated 200,000 yuan to the gastroenterology department of the hospital to save those seriously ill patients who were in financial difficulties. This act of kindness made Wan Yang¡¯s reputation even higher. The fans responded one after another, causing the donation amount to reach a historical high. It rmed the hospital and they thanked Wan Yang. Hence, when Wan Yang was discharged from the hospital, a doctor sent her off and her fans weed her. The scene could be said to be a wonder. Bei Le suddenly felt that the bird¡¯s nest in her mouth was a little sour. How could Wan Yangpare to her from head to toe? She did not expect her to climb up by relying on these crooked methods. She really disliked her! Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure in a photo of Wan Yang. It was Gu Ming! Gu Ming¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze. He was supported by someone as he walked. His mother followed behind him. Why was Gu Ming injured? Bei Le was not concerned about Gu Ming. She was just curious. If she could connect Wan Yang and Gu Ming and create a scandal, that would be a happy thing! She called her best friend, Chen Ting. Chen Ting was very surprised to receive her call.. ¡°Bei Le? Why are you free to call me? Which country are you in? Is there a time difference between us? What time is it on your side?¡± Chapter 288 - 288: Creating Rumors Chapter 288: Creating Rumors Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Ting bombarded Bei Le with questions, giving her a headache. Only then did she remember that she had already left the country in name. Fortunately, Chen Ting asked a bunch of questions first. Otherwise, she would have been exposed. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. ¡°Tingting, I missed you so much! I brought you a lot of gifts. 1¡¯11 bring them to you when I go back.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great. I love you to death.¡± Chen Ting was overjoyed. ¡°Tingting, is there any news in the country recently? Tell me. 1 can¡¯t see any news in the country. Chat with me to relieve my homesickness!¡± Chen Ting immediately said, ¡°Sigh, 1 happen to have news. It¡¯s good news! Gu Ming was beaten up and hospitalized. 1 heard that he was pursuing a woman. For some reason, that woman¡¯s family didn¡¯t like him and beat him up. Bei Le, did you vent your anger? Hmph! Let him cheat on you!¡± Bei Le was dumbfounded. Gu Ming was pursuing a woman and was beaten up by her family members? She didn¡¯t have any other confidence, but she knew Gu Ming too well. How could Gu Ming pester a woman? And he was even bullied like this? Even if he was willing, his parents wouldn¡¯t be. However, this was an opportunity. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What kind of news is this? Gu Yang has liked Wan Yang for a long time. Could he have been beaten up by Wan Yang¡¯s fans? Wan Yang has been dating Gu Ming in private for a long time. Almost everyone in the industry knows that?¡± ¡°What? Gu Ming and Wan Yang? Then you¡ª¡± Chen Ting jumped up in shock. Bei Le sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t mention it anymore. Believe me, I will definitely find someone better.¡± Chen Ting¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Bei Le, you must be very sad, right?¡± Bei Le sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve survived the most difficult times. 1 just didn¡¯t expect Wan Yang and Gu Ming to be so dishonest. They deceived her fans and 1 felt indignant for Wan Yang¡¯s fans. Even now, they still think that Wan Yang is single. Sigh, Gu Ming is the same. He can¡¯t even make his boyfriend¡¯s identity public.¡± Chen Ting immediately said, ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no such thing as an imprable wall in the world!¡± Bei Le smiled knowingly and chatted for a while more before hanging up. IVan Yang, oh Wan Yang, there¡¯s no such thing as a pie falling from the sky! Even if I¡¯m not around, you can forget about getting more popr! As for Gu Ming, there was nothing he could do. Which temple didn¡¯t have ghosts who died from degradation? He could only me himself for being unlucky! While Bei Le was thinking of ways to deal with herpetitors, Mu En also spent a lot of effort to see Shen Su. The location was a shopping mall under Shen Yi. Shen Su received a call from Wan Yang. She had a fan meet-and-greet at this mall today. It was her first fan meet-and-greet after she was discharged from the hospital. She wanted to ask her out for a meal after the meeting. Shen Su agreed. Unexpectedly, she was shocked by the scene in front of her as soon as she reached the first floor. The entire first floor was decorated like a sea of pink balloons. It was warm and romantic to the point of being a little rustic. There were even staff decorating some details. It looked like someone was proposing here. Shen Su carefully walked around the decorations everywhere and thought to herself, {What kind of lunatic could think of such a proposal?} She really did not understand what that person was thinking. Shen Su took out her cell phone and called Wan Yang. She had forgotten which floor Wan Yang was holding her meeting on. No one picked up Wan Yang¡¯s cell phone. Shen Su could not help but frown. Even if Wan Yang was not holding her cell phone, her assistant would help her pick up the call. Why was no one picking up? Just as Shen Su was about to hang up, the cell phone picked up. ¡°Hey, Wan Yang, what¡¯s going on? Which floor are you on? I¡¯ll go up immediately. It¡¯s foul down here¡ª¡± ¡°Miss Shen, if you want Miss Wan Yang to live safely, do as we say.¡± A man¡¯s low and smiling voice suddenly came from the phone. Shen Su looked at her cell phone in disbelief and quickly pressed the recording button. Then, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you? What did you do to Wan Yang? What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, Miss Wan is very safe now, but we need you to do as we say next.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded again. Shen Su held her cell phone and looked up at her surroundings. There were pink balloons everywhere, and there were people watching themotion happily. However, Shen Su¡¯s back was already drenched in cold sweat, as if a pair of invisible eyes were watching her every move.. Chapter 289 - 289: Forced To Propose Chapter 289: Forced To Propose Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How do I know that Wan Yang is safe? Let her talk to me!¡± Shen Su hadpletely calmed down. After a while, Wan Yang¡¯s cries came from the phone. ¡°Shen Su! Shen Su! Don¡¯t agree to them! I didn¡¯t ask you toe! Ah¡ª¡± Wan Yang cried out in pain and fell silent. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Shen Su said sternly. ¡°Yes! We will definitely listen to Miss Shen¡¯s orders, but please don¡¯t make things difficult for us, Miss Shen. What we want Miss Shen to do is actually very simple.¡± The voice was neither fast nor slow. ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Shen Su replied calmly. ¡°Miss Shen, do you see the pink stage in front of you? Please walk over.¡± Shen Su looked forward. ¡°Someone should be proposing here. It¡¯s not good for me to walk over like this!¡± ¡°Miss Shen, on ount of Miss Wan Yang, you¡¯ll do whatever we ask you to do, okay? Go over and stand in the middle of that stage. You¡¯ll be surprised.¡± Shen Su could vaguely hear Wan Yang whimpering on the phone. ¡°I can do as you say, but you can¡¯t hurt Wan Yang anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you pay the price!¡± Shen Su could not help but be ruthless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Shen. As long as you¡¯re obedient, Miss Wan Yang will be safe.¡± Shen Su took a deep breath and walked towards the vulgar stage. She thought to herself, I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I¡¯ll take your stage first. However, I hope you won¡¯t agree to that man¡¯s proposal with such an ugly setup. Shen Su walked to the center of the stage. Bam! There was an explosion and colorful scraps of paper fell from above her head. Shen Su was shocked. Right on the heels of that, apuse came from below the stage. It was unknown where so many people hade from, but they all had envious smiles on their faces as they pped and looked at Shen Su on the stage. Shen Su¡¯s heart sank. This stage was specially designed for her! She had already guessed who did it! As expected, Mu En walked over in a white suit with a fresh red rose in his hand. His face was filled with an affectionate and indulgent smile. ¡°Darling, do you like the surprise 1 prepared for you?¡± Mu En¡¯s voice sounded. It turned out that he had a loudspeaker on his chest. Shen Su took two steps back and nced at the cell phone in her hand. A chuckle came from the phone. ¡°Miss Shen, Second Young Master was forced to do this. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Wan will definitely be fine, as long as you agree to our Second Young Master¡¯s proposal.¡± Mu En came in front of Shen Su and knelt on one knee. He handed the flowers and ring to Shen Su. ¡°Dear, can you marry me? I¡¯m willing to love you for the rest of my life and be loyal! No matter if it¡¯s poverty, riches, illness, health, or death, I want to be by your side. I¡¯ll love you with my life, protect you, and apany you. Shen Su, marry me!¡± ¡°Marry him! Marry him! Marry him!¡± The audience below the stage shouted rhythmically. For a moment, the mood and atmosphere were high. Shen Su¡¯s cell phone was still by her ear. The voice on the cell phone said, ¡°Miss Shen, quickly agree. As long as you agree, Miss Wan Yang will be safe.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Wan Yang screamed. Shen Su couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She looked down and met Mu En¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Mu En, do I have to hate you?¡± Only Mu En could hear Shen Su¡¯s voice. Mu En smiled. ¡°Shen Su, the Inte is live-streaming now. I want the entire Inte to witness my sincerity. I know that I¡¯ve angered you on many things in the past. My parents and elders think that we¡¯re not mature enough. I think I¡¯ve already thought it through clearly until today. You! You¡¯re the person I want to spend the rest of my life with. I love you! Shen Su! I, Mu En, hereby solemnly swear in front of the entire Inte that I love you! Please marry me!¡± The person on the phone continued seamlessly. ¡°Miss Shen, agreeing to Second Young Master¡¯s proposal is equivalent to saving Miss Wan Yang¡¯s life. Do you still want to consider it?¡± Tears streamed down Shen Su¡¯s face. She would never have thought that Mu En would be so despicable as to use such methods to force her! Mu En really knew her well enough to know how to make her submit. Shen Su took a deep breath and took a step forward to take the flowers from Mu En. Mu En was overjoyed. He stood up and prepared to put the ring on Shen Su. However, Shen Su snatched the microphone from Mu En¡¯s chest and said calmly, ¡°Forget about the ring. 1 don¡¯t like it.¡± The voice on the phone sounded again. ¡°Miss Shen, at this point, I advise you not to struggle anymore..¡± Chapter 290 - 290: Extreme Game Chapter 290: Extreme Game Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Su took a deep breath and took the ring from Mu En¡¯s hand. The smile on Mu En¡¯s face deepened. Shen Su held the microphone and raised her cell phone. She said loudly, ¡°Mu En, I¡¯ve already recorded the robber¡¯s call. If you can¡¯t guarantee Wan Yang¡¯s safety, I¡¯ll make the recording public!¡± She said into her cell phone, ¡°What I hate the most is someone threatening me. From now on, if Wan Yang loses even a strand of hair, I will ruin Mu En¡¯s reputation!¡± The smile on Mu En¡¯s face disappeared. There was no sound from the phone either. Shen Su said coldly to the cell phone, ¡°Now, hand the phone to Wan Yang. 1 guarantee that she¡¯s alive, you¡¯re alive, and if anything happens to her, all of us will perish together!¡± The entire venue fell silent. The audience below the stage did not understand. They watched in shock as the proposed event location turned into a battlefield. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Do as you see fit!¡± Shen Su¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°One¡ª¡± ¡°Shen Su, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m fine!¡± An anxious female voice suddenly came from the phone. Shen Su looked at Mu En. Mu En¡¯s face was so dark that water was about to drip out. ¡°Shen Su, stop fooling around. We¡¯re live-streaming! Your family and mine are watching us!¡± Mu En lowered his voice. Without the microphone, Mu En¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t travel that far. Shen Su held the microphone in her hand and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll say it onest time in front of everyone. I¡¯m not willing to marry you. You¡¯re like this pink decoration in my eyes, making me feel disgusted. Moreover, in order to make me agree to your proposal, you threatened my good friend¡¯s safety. Mu En, I hate you! You¡¯d better not make me hate you!¡± ¡°Shen Su, I¡¯m doing this because I love you! No matter what, please give me a chance to prove how much I love you. Or tell me, what should I do for you to forgive me and marry me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Shen Su said loudly. Mu En said, ¡°Shen Su, do you have to make such a fuss? Don¡¯t forget how you promised me back then. You said that I saved your life. Why? Have you forgotten so quickly? Are you nning to kick me to the curb when I¡¯ve outlived my usefulness? I¡¯m sincerely asking to marry you! Let me ask you, other than me, who else is worthy of your family background? You have no other choice!¡± Shen Su smiled. ¡°Mu En, matching backgrounds is just a formality, not a trump card in your hands! Do you think you can betray me and get together with Bei Le just because we¡¯repatible in backgrounds? You apologize and admit your mistake, but cheat on Bei Le and other women time and time again. Can these things be offset by matching families?¡± ¡°I was wrong, Shen Su. I was really wrong. I¡¯ll change. 1¡¯11 definitely change. I¡¯ve long lost contact with Bei Le. Look, Bei Le has already gone overseas. We don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore! 1¡¯11 definitely treat you wholeheartedly in the future, really! Let¡¯s have a good talk, okay? You can¡¯t not even give me a chance to exin!¡± Mu En calmed down. Today¡¯s proposal was a gamble for him. He couldn¡¯t mess it up. He needed the Shen Family¡¯s help too much. However, he underestimated Shen Su¡¯s stubbornness. She actually dared to ignore Wan Yang¡¯s safety and disrupted the situation just like that. However, he could not give up now. As long as there was still a glimmer of hope, he could not give up. Shen Su heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mu En, I knew that you were a yboy back then and weren¡¯t loyal. However, 1 thought that if 1 became your girlfriend, you could change. 1 had confidence in myself and you, but 1 was too confident. Why did I think that you could change just because you were with me? Hence, 1 gave up on you when 1 first found out about your dirty things with Bei Le.¡± ¡°In my principles, you only have to be unfaithful once! So, you don¡¯t have to work on my parents, nor do you have to threaten me with my good friend¡¯s safety, nor do you have to use public opinion to suppress me. The more you do this, the more disgusted 1 am.¡± Mu En¡¯s heart slowly sank. ¡°I know. The person who took Wan Yang hostage is also watching the live-stream. Then listen carefully. Wan Yang and 1 once swore not to be the other party¡¯s burden or drag the other party down. If she finds out that I used my lifelong happiness to exchange for her safety, she won¡¯t be happy for the rest of her life. If I don¡¯t save her today, I won¡¯t have a good life for the rest of my life either. If 1 don¡¯t have a good life, you guys can forget about having a good life either! Anyway, this is a live-stream. You will definitely pay the price!¡± Shen Su¡¯s tone was very calm.. Chapter 291 - 291:1 Want To Marry You Chapter 291:1 Want To Marry You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She turned to Mu En again. ¡°You just said that I don¡¯t have any other choice other than you. You¡¯re wrong! I already have someone I like. He¡¯s different from you. He doesn¡¯t have a family background like yours and isn¡¯t as rich as you, but he respects me. He always appears when I need him. He will sacrifice his life to save me at critical moments. Mu En, let me tell you for thest time. I don¡¯t love you and won¡¯t marry you! What you did today made me understand my heart. 1 know who I like.¡± Mu En said with a dark expression, ¡°Shen Su, don¡¯t be willful! Your family and parents have agreed to our marriage. Other than me, no one else dares to marry you!¡± ¡°I dare!¡± A furious roar suddenly came from below the stage. Gu Ming threw away his walking stick and strode onto the stage. He pulled Shen Su over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wan Yang is already safe.¡± His voice came through the microphone in front of Shen Su¡¯s chest. Thunderous apuse sounded from below the stage. Shen Su looked at Gu Ming, who seemed to have descended from the sky, and her tears fell like rain. However, she smiled and said, ¡°Every time, you will appear when I need you the most! Gu Ming, I want to marry you. Are you willing to marry me?¡± Gu Ming reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m willing! But¡ªdon¡¯t marry me because you¡¯re grateful. 1¡¯11 give you time to think carefully about whether you really love me!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly! I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t on impulse. From the first time I saw you, from the first time you helped me, I¡¯ve been tempted by you!¡± Shen Su said loudly. Gu Ming reached out and hugged her. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get married!¡± The police rushed in and used a loudspeaker to remind everyone to stay where they were. A police officer rushed upstairs and carried someone down. Shen Su eximed, ¡°Is it Wan Yang?¡± Gu Ming stopped her from rushing over. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. She will be sent to the hospital. Uncle Liu has already arranged it. CEO Luo is also outside.¡± Shen Su¡¯s heart finally rxed. Mu En was also taken away by the police. After the crowd dispersed in an orderly manner, Gu Ming protected Shen Su and walked out. Shen Su still had lingering fears. ¡°I¡¯m actually betting on whether you can appear in time and they don¡¯t dare to hurt Wan Yang.¡± Gu Ming patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°Xuan and Little Xi noticed it before you appeared when the live-stream started. However, when we wanted to inform you, your cell phone was already busy.¡± Gu Ming said briefly, not mentioning how thrilling it was for them to deploy while rushing over. Shen Su saw Bei Shuo and Gu Ming¡¯s mother the moment they arrived at a safe area. Bei Shuo hugged Shen Su tightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Li Yan scolded her son. ¡°Tell me, why are you so stupid?! You¡¯re even half a beatte in proposing. You actually waited for the girl to say it before you dared to say it! You¡¯re really useless. Aiyo, I¡¯m too ashamed to face anyone!¡± Bei Shuo and Shen Su were overjoyed. The fear of regaining what they had lost dissipated. Li Yan pulled Shen Su¡¯s hand. ¡°Good child, don¡¯t worry. If Gu Ming dares to treat you badly, 1¡¯11 break his legs!¡± Shen Su smiled. Under the sunlight, Li Yan¡¯s loving gaze and Gu Ming¡¯s shyness made her heart warm. The love she did not receive from her parents would bepensated to her by her grandparents, brothers, sisters, friends, and her lover¡¯s entire family. Bei Le grabbed the tablecloth and threw all the cups, tes, and bowls on the table to the ground. ¡°All ¡ª¡± She screamed, scaring all the servants out to look at her, but they did not dare to go forward. ¡°Why? Why do they all treat me like this?¡± Bei Le knelt on the ground and cried. Mu En still wanted to propose to Shen Su no matter what. He did not hesitate to threaten Shen Su and beg her. Even though he knew that Shen Su did not love him, did not care about him, and hated him, he still insisted. But what about her? What was she? Was she his mistress? No, she was just his ything! In order to gain his favor, she put her dignity in the dust. She was willing to do anything for him, but she still could not get him to treat her seriously. Why? Just because she did not have Shen Su¡¯s family background? She was so indignant! And Mu En was not the only one who was indignant. She actually saw Gu Ming in the live-stream, the Gu Ming she abandoned like a pair of worn-out shoes! It had been a long time. Not only was he not desperate, but he actually obtained Shen Su¡¯s favor.. How was that possible? How was that possible? Chapter 292 - 292: Dirty Woman Chapter 292: Dirty Woman Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Le punched her chest again and again. Her heart would hurt too! She couldn¡¯t get the person she tried so hard to get, but the person she despised lived better than her. Why was it so unfair to her? Why? The cold marble floor sent a chill through her clothes to her skin. A strange feeling arose in Bei Le¡¯s heart. It slowly turned into a me and burned. Bei Le couldn¡¯t help but snort. She tried her best to get up and ran to the bedroom barefooted, feeling flustered. She needed Mu En. To be precise, she needed a man! However, it was impossible for Mu En to help her now. What should she do? Mu En knew her situation like the back of his hand, so there was no man in the entire vi. What should she do now?! Bei Le wrapped herself in the nket. No matter what, she could not relieve the fire in her heart. Knock, knock. A servant knocked on the door. ¡°Missy, a Mr. Dai Yuan is looking for you. He said that Second Young Master asked him toe,¡± the servant said loudly. Mister? Mister? Bei Le rushed out of bed without hesitation and opened the door. There was a servant and a handsome man in a suit standing at the door. Bei Le smiled at him charmingly and pulled him in. Then, she closed the door with a bang. Lin Jun looked coldly at Bei Le, who was naked and in a mess under the nket. She asked Dai Yuan, ¡°Are you serious? Her blood can actually help Mu Yao?¡± Dai Yuan nodded gently. Lin Jun frowned. ¡°She¡¯s so dirty. Did you touch her?¡± Dai Yuan hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s like that Forget it, don¡¯t listen anymore. It¡¯s dirtying your ears.¡± Lin Jun was very disdainful. ¡°She can really help Mu Yao. Are you sure?¡± Dai Yuan said, ¡°CEO Lin, her blood has mutated. It should be rted to the Snow Pill in Second Young Master. The doctor said that using her blood can stop Missy¡¯s blood loss speed and give us more time to wait.¡± Lin Jun fell silent. Dai Yuan nced at her expression and said softly, ¡°Eldest Young Madam hasn¡¯t visited Missy since that day. Missy seems to know something and hasn¡¯t made a fuss about looking for her anymore. She just became even more silent. The doctor said that Missy¡¯s emotions have a huge impact on her condition.¡± Lin Jun waved her hand in frustration. ¡°I understand. Take her away and ask the doctor how he can prevent her from going into heat!¡± Dai Yuan opened his mouth but did not say anything. The doctor had said that only when she was in heat could the life-saving factors in her blood be the most active. However, it was disgusting to let CEO Lin hear it. He wrapped the unconscious Bei Le in the nket again and carried her out. Lin Jun pushed open the window and dispersed the seemingly contaminated air. She took out her cell phone and clicked on the tracking software to take a look. Mu Guo¡¯s location was as she had expected. She could not help but sneer in her heart. It was said that every man was a liar. She had to give it a try. ¡°Darling, where are you?¡± Lin Jun asked calmly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in a meeting to finalize the final details of my cooperation with Ou Cheng. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Guo¡¯s voice was also very calm. A smile appeared on Lin Jun¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I want you to visit Mu Yao tonight. I found another new medicine, but it¡¯s out of town. I have to go personally.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. Take Dai Yuan with you. Be careful on the way. I¡¯ll go see Mu Yao after I¡¯m done here.¡± Mu Guo was as obedient as ever. Lin Jun put down the phone and paced back and forth in her room, trying her best to suppress the frustration in her heart. She had to calm down. She had to calm down! Her daughter was still lying on the hospital bed, waiting for help. She must not panic! Everything was still under control. It was all there. It must be all there! Neither Mu Ci nor Bei Shuo had expected to receive Lin Jun¡¯s visit one day. In their new home, those who did not know what was going on avoided them as much as possible. Their friends became very pure¡ªthey were all their real friends. Lin Jun should be the first ¡°outsider¡± to visit. However, there was no reason to reject her. They did not fall out publicly, although they were not really rted. Lin Jun had brought along a gift that was exquisite but not expensive. It suited their neither distant nor close rtionship very well. ¡°Mu Ci, I¡¯m here to apologize to Bei Shuo. Your father and 1 said something inappropriate to Bei Shuo in the hospital that day. We should havee earlier, but Mu Yao¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t been good for the past two days, so we dragged it out until now.¡± Lin Jun went straight to the point.. Chapter 293 - 293: Ivory Arhat Chapter 293: Ivory Arhat Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo was not good at interpersonal rtionships. She asked directly, ¡°How¡¯s Mu Yao?¡± Lin Jun heaved a sigh of relief, but a sorrowful expression appeared on her face as she shook her head lightly. ¡°Not too good.¡± Mu Ci nced at Bei Shuo and calmed her down. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Mu Ci asked. ¡°It¡¯s still the same excuse. Take good care of her. She¡¯s still young, so there¡¯s still hope. She has to maintain a good mood.¡± Lin Jun sighed softly. Silence. Under Mu Ci¡¯s hint, Bei Shuo stopped asking. She was indeed no match for Lin Jun. Lin Jun was able to trap her with just a few words. Lin Jun also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on her. She must be in a bad mood with such a strange personality.¡± Mu Ci didn¡¯t reply, indicating that he must have found out how Mu Guo and her treated Bei Shuo. There was no medicine for regret in this world. Even if she regretted it now, she couldn¡¯t change Mu Guo¡¯s rough treatment of Bei Shuo. Sometimes, they were not afraid of god-like opponents, but they were afraid of pig-like teammates. ¡°Mu Ci, Bei Shuo, apart from apologizing to Bei Shuo, 1 have another request. I know this request is a little overboard, but I¡¯m a mother. I¡¯m willing to do anything for Mu Yao, let alone beg you shamelessly.¡± Mu Ci frowned. ¡°Does CEO Lin want Bei Shuo to apany Mu Yao? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡± Mu Ci rejected him without giving her a chance. Lin Jun¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. Lin Jun looked up at Bei Shuo. ¡°Then, can you give Mu Yao a Snow Pill? I¡¯ll buy it no matter how much it costs!¡± This request was something that Mu Ci and Bei Shuo had never expected. It turned out that what Lin Jun wanted was not Bei Shuo¡¯s care for Mu Yao, but Bei Shuo¡¯s Snow Pill. Bei Shuo said carefully, ¡°1 understand how you feel, but Mu Yao isn¡¯t suitable to use the Snow Pill.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Snow Pill can bring someone back from the dead? 1 understand that any medicine is 30% poisonous, and any medicine has side effects. But Mu Yao¡¯s current condition¡­ no matter what side effects are better than her current condition, right?¡± Lin Jun¡¯s tears fell. Bei Shuo hurriedly said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Mu Yao¡¯s illness isn¡¯t suitable for the Snow Pill. If we force her to take it, the consequences might be very serious. I can¡¯t predict the consequences, but she¡¯s really not suitable. If she could use the Snow Pill, I would have given it to her when I found out that she was sick. CEO Lin, believe me, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear to part with it, but Mu Yao isn¡¯t suitable.¡± Lin Jun looked at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo¡¯s expression and gaze were extremely sincere. Lin Jun could even see the shadow of herself in her eyes. Lin Jun stood up and walked over to Bei Shuo. She knelt down with a plop and cried, ¡°1 beg you, please save Mu Yao. She¡¯s too pitiful. 1 really want to die on her behalf¡ª¡± Bei Shuo jumped up and grabbed Lin Jun. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Lin Jun grabbed Bei Shuo¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what medicine it is, as long as it can keep her alive, even if it only makes her feel a little better and less ufortable, it¡¯s fine. Bei Shuo, 1 beg you! Please save her.¡± Bei Shuo frowned and sighed. ¡°The Snow Pill really won¡¯t do. It¡¯s a lifesaver for some illnesses, but it might not be beneficial to Mu Yao.¡± Lin Jun¡¯s expression was dejected as she slowly made her way out. Her straight back slumped, making one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Wait!¡± Bei Shuo called out to her. Lin Jun turned to look at Bei Shuo, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Bei Shuo turned around and ran upstairs. Lin Jun looked at her back with a hint of greed. ¡°Bei Shuo is a soft-hearted person,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. ¡°Yes, Mu Yao¡¯s greatest blessing in life is to meet the two of you.¡± Lin Jun¡¯s smile was a little superficial, as if she was dreaming. Her gaze suddenlynded on an object beside Mu Ci¡¯s hand. Her eyes seemed to be scalded and she staggered. Mu Ci didn¡¯t seem to notice her actions and yed with the item in his hand. It was an ivory bracelet. There were a total of 18 beads. Each bead was engraved with an Arhat. In the middle was a red crystal bead. Lin Jun instinctively closed her eyes, as if she had been given a fright by the angry res of the 18 Arhats. Although they were so far away, she couldn¡¯t clearly see what the 18 Arhats looked like. She couldn¡¯t even be sure if it was the bracelets she knew.. Chapter 294 - 294: Old Love Chapter 294: Old Love Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bei Shuo ran down the stairs and handed her two small porcin bottles. ¡°The white one is the Snow Pill. There¡¯s only one left. There are 20 calming pills here with the blue flower. As long as you feed it to her with water, she¡¯ll be able to sleep more peacefully,¡± Bei Shuo instructed. ¡°Snow Pill?¡± Lin Jun was astonished. Bei Shuo nodded. ¡°I only have this one now. Take it first.¡± Lin Jun took a step back. She looked at the porcin bottles in her hand, then at Bei Shuo. Her fingers tightened involuntarily. She turned and walked away without thanking her or saying goodbye. Bei Shuo looked at Lin Jun¡¯s flustered back and sighed softly. Mu Ci walked behind her and said calmly, ¡°Why? Do you regret testing her?¡± Bei Shuo turned around and hugged Mu Ci. She pressed her face against Mu Ci¡¯s chest. ¡°She should have only been in her teens back then. She was able to trick Master into giving her the Snow Pill. Actually, we don¡¯t need to test her to know the oue. However, 1 still hope that she can turn back.¡± Mu Ci supported her with one hand. ¡°You can¡¯t use kindness recklessly. Some people aren¡¯t worth it! Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll use the Snow Pill on Mu Yao?¡± Bei Shuo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll use the Snow Pill for research and can¡¯t bear to let Mu Yao eat it. What¡¯s her heart made of? Why is it so cold and hard?¡± ¡°Some people are born cold-blooded. She only has herself in her heart. Back then, she could ignore her Auntie¡¯s life and sell Snow Pill. She also hid 30 million yuan and even hooked up with my father. Not only does she have top intelligence, but she also has to be cold-blooded enough,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. Bei Shuo sighed again. Mu Ci ced the bracelet on the table. Bei Shuo asked, ¡°Did she see the bracelet? Did she react?¡± ¡°Shocked and afraid? She has very good emotional control. If 1 wasn¡¯t prepared, I¡¯m afraid she would have done it wlessly,¡± Mu Ci evaluated objectively. He rubbed Bei Shuo¡¯s head. ¡°Go and see An Ya. She¡¯s much better today.¡± Bei Shuo nodded and held Mu Ci¡¯s hand as they walked towards the back garden. Bei Shuo only found out on the day she fell out with Mu Guo that the patient Dr. Li Jing had used to test her in the hospital was not dead. She had been saved by Uncle Liu and was living in the back garden of their new vi. Mu Ci arranged for a doctor to treat her and finally saved her life. However, her mind was not very clear and her bodily functions were extremely poor. Bei Shuo would take over the rest of the rehabilitation treatment. Bei Shuo had been thinking about this patient in the past. Bei Shuo was overjoyed that she was not dead. She focused all her attention on her and finally diluted her longing for Mu Yao. She knew about Mu Yao¡¯s condition, but she did not know how to resolve Mu Yao¡¯s worries. For some reason, she felt that this woman called An Ya looked a little simr to Lin Jun and Mu Yao. When she told Mu Ci about this discovery, Mu Ci slowly told her that this woman¡¯s name was An Ya. She was his father¡¯s first lover and Lin Jun¡¯s biological little aunt. In terms of blood rtions, she was Mu Yao¡¯s great-aunt, so it was not strange for her to look simr to Lin Jun and Mu Yao. Thisplicated rtionship shocked Bei Shuo. Uncle Liu used to be An Ya¡¯s ssmate. Their interpersonal rtionships were tooplicated. Although they knew each other, they did not tell anyone, including Mu Guo, because they did not want toplicate matters. Lin Jun¡¯s parents were both dead, and her Little Aunt, An Ya, who was seven years older than her, took her in. The two of them relied on each other and led extremely difficult lives. As a senior, Mu Guo met An Ya, who was still studying, when he returned to school to participate in an event. The two of them fell in love at first sight. This was a love story between a prince and Cindere. It was touching, but it would not end well. Ever since the two of them got together, An Ya and Lin Jun¡¯s lives were finally no longer difficult. Love with a material foundation could be more stable. After graduation, An Ya worked in apany under the Mu Corporation under Mu Guo¡¯s arrangements. The two of them had always been in an underground rtionship because Mu Guo knew his future very well. As the Mu Family¡¯s eldest son and future heir, he could not make the decision on his marriage. No matter how hard he fought, he still married Duan Si in the end. Because of this, the father and son almost broke up. Mu Guo loved An Ya deeply. Even though he had a huge argument with his father and the Duan Family did everything they could to find out about An Ya and Lin Jun, they couldn¡¯t find them. They were not harmed. After his marriage, Mu Guo arranged a ce for An Ya and Lin Jun to live outside and formed another home with them. Under the love and care of his aunt and uncle, Lin Jun lived a luxurious life. An Ya treated her like her daughter and Lin Jun went to the best schools until she went overseas to study.. Chapter 295 - 295: A Difficult Marriage Chapter 295: A Difficult Marriage Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ever since Duan Si got married, no! Ever since before she got married, she had never received Mu Guo¡¯s love. She had also been pampered since she was young. How could she take this lying down? In the beginning, she only thought that she did not do well enough. It was only when she saw her husband arguing with her father-inw that she found out that her husband had someone outside. That shock and anger caused her to give birth to Mu Ci a month and a half prematurely. It was also because of this that Mu Ci was hated by his mother from the moment he was born. Just seeing him reminded her of that unbearable afternoon when she heard her husband question her father-inw at the top of his lungs. ¡°You asked me to marry her. I did! You want a grandson, and I made her pregnant with my child. What else do you want? I can give her my body, but I can¡¯t give her my heart! I only have An Ya in my heart! Only her!¡± The word ¡°An Ya¡± was like a thorn in Duan Si¡¯s heart. She frantically looked for the woman called An Ya. A woman¡¯s sixth sense was very terrifying. After Duan Si¡¯s thorough search and Sherlock Holmes-like analysis, she really found An Ya a few yearster. Duan Si¡¯s methods were destructive. She smashed An Ya¡¯s house and sent her to the hospital. An Ya¡¯s fetus, which was more than three months old, was not saved. Mu Guo and Duan Si hadpletely fallen out. Mu Guo even wanted to break up with the Mu Family. An Ya was his bottom line. No one understood why he was so loyal to An Ya. An Ya, who had lost her child, was despondent. Coupled with Duan Si¡¯s constant harassment, she soon became depressed and lost her way. Some people said that she jumped into the river. Mu Guo did not believe it. He had to find her even if he had to dig three feet into the ground. He wanted to see her even if she was dead. For the next year or so, Mu Guo could not recover and lived a dispirited life. The Mu Family fell into a tizzy again. The husband and wife turned against each other. Mu Ci grew up in such an environment of war. Until Lin Jun returned to the country. Lin Jun, who had just returned from school, vaguely resembled An Ya from back then. Lin Jun cured Mu Guo. Mu Guo returned to the Mu Family. He did not apologize to Duan Si, but he got Duan Si pregnant with Mu En. That was the happiest time in Duan Si¡¯s marriage, although it had not even been a year. This was also the reason why Duan Si¡¯s attitude towards Mu Ci and Mu En waspletely different. Mu Ci represented betrayal, and Mu En was the sweet time. Hence, when Mu Ci was kidnapped, no one paid attention to him or redeemed him. His parents didn¡¯t care. If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather, he would probably stay with Bei Shuo and the rest for the rest of his life, although it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Mu Ci. When Mu Ci was seriously injured and Old Master bought the Snow Pill at a high price, Duan Si gave it to Mu En, who only had a cold and fever, without hesitation. Mu Ci almost died. Their rtionship as mother and son was over. On the surface, Mu Guo had returned to his family, but in fact, he had only learned his lesson from An Ya and made his extramarital affair more secretive. He and Lin Jun were living together, even though Lin Jun was An Ya¡¯s biological niece and he was once Lin Jun¡¯s Uncle. However, love could cross all chasms. If there was love, nothing could stop it. What was a rtive without blood ties? Mu Guo poured all his love for An Ya into Lin Jun. In just two years, Lin Jun¡¯spany had be famous in the industry. Of course, Lin Jun was also very outstanding. She was not like An Ya, who only wanted to be a gentle wife and did not have any career or ulterior motives. Lin Jun only wanted to stand side by side with Mu Guo. She didn¡¯t want to be an essory to him. This feeling was new, but it made up for the fact that Mu Guo didn¡¯t take good care of An Ya, and An Ya didn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself. Everything about Lin Jun was in line with Mu Guo¡¯s expectations for An Ya and their future. Thus, Mu Guo and Lin Jun had another home. Mu Guo was much smarter and more mature than before. He would not fight his father head-on. He had also seen through Duan Si¡¯s rough stupidity and could deal with her easily. Duan Si had ced all her attention on her youngest son after he was born. She did not care about Mu Guo¡¯s perfunctory methods.. Chapter 296 - 296: The Most Powerful Mistress Chapter 296: The Most Powerful Mistress Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jun gave birth to a daughter for Mu Guo. The entire pregnancy and delivery process was extremely dangerous, but the mother and daughter were finally safe. Mu Guo did not have any feelings for his two sons, nor did he have any self-awareness as their father. Those two children had nothing to do with him. But this daughter was different. This daughter was the fruit of his and Lin Jun¡¯s love. She was the most precious jade in his heart. Her daughter had received all of Mu Guo¡¯s love and attention since she was young. The family of three was blissful. No matter what Duan Si did or how Mu Chen threatened him, they could not change Mu Guo¡¯s mind. He would rather break off ties with the Mu Family than leave Lin Jun and the child. Afraid that Lin Jun would be the second An Ya, Mu Guo had taken extreme measures to ensure their safety. Even if Duan Si found them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Unlike An Ya¡¯s honesty, Lin Jun was noble, cold, and aloof. Duan Si¡¯s unreasonable behavior in public would only result in her humiliating herself. In the end, Mu Chen had no choice but to make a move because Duan Si had already embarrassed the Mu Family. It was fine if Mu Guo did not go home. Mu Guo¡¯s father still had two grandsons, especially his eldest grandson, Mu Ci. He could surpass his father and be the heir of the Mu Family. Hence, Mu Ci was the direct victim of the previous generation¡¯s rtionship. He was a tool. Just as this matter entered a period of equilibrium, the matriarch of the Mu Family fell sick. Her blood disease required a bone marrow transnt. However, the one who could match her was that illegitimate daughter of Mu Guo, whom the Mu Family did not intend to acknowledge. Without another word, Lin Jun carried the child to the hospital. Duan Si was on the verge of despair as if she was facing a great enemy. Even though she was the daughter-inw that Old Master and Old Madam had taken a fancy to, she could notpare to the life-saving grace that Lin Jun and her daughter had given to the matriarch of the Mu Family! Before Lin Jun could make any requests, Duan Si wanted to jump off a building with her two sons. When Old Jiang rushed over with his men to stop them, he identally pushed Mu Ci down. Mu Ci suffered multiple fractures and almost lost his life. Mu Chen was in an unprecedented dilemma. Then, Lin Jun waited until Old Madam¡¯s critical period was over before leaving the hospital with the child without making any requests. Even when Old Madam asked Mu Guo to ask, Lin Jun only replied that it was what they should do. They would help even strangers, let alone the child¡¯s biological grandmother. Everyone in the Mu Family fell silent, including Duan Si. Hence, Old Madam said that this child¡¯s surname was Mu and her name was changed to Mu Yao. She was a child recognized by the Mu Family. At this point, Mu Guo, Duan Si, and Lin Jun¡¯s situation had be very stable. Duan Si had given birth to two sons for the Mu Family. Her position was very stable, but she did not have love. Her husband and her were not strangers. After all, the two of them still had to appear as husband and wife on some important asions that required them to appear as a couple. As for the inside, it was useless no matter how hard Duan Si cried. Mu Chen and his wife owed Duan Si, but she had ignored Mu Ci¡¯s life several times, making them very disappointed in her. On ount that she was not a scheming person, they were more forgiving towards her. Lin Jun had be the most powerful third party in the city, a publicly acknowledged third party with her own identity and social status. Even in business, no one dared to underestimate her. She had even been the role model for all the women in the city. As a woman, one should live as ostentatiously and freely as Lin Jun. However, Lin Jun couldn¡¯t be replicated. One could have her talent, looks, ability, and temperament, but she might not be as lucky as her. Thanks to her mother, Mu Yao had lived like the daughter of any wealthy family since she was young. She was an illegitimate daughter, but she was different from those illegitimate daughters who were bullied by legitimate children. No legitimate child of the Mu Family dared to treat Mu Yao badly because she was Old Madam Mu¡¯s savior. This alone was enough for her to do whatever she wanted among her peers. Moreover, her two half-brothers did not suppress or ostracize her. Mu Ci was raised by his grandparents and was close to his Grandma, so he was naturally grateful to Mu Yao from the bottom of his heart. As for Mu En, he had Lin Jun to take care of his business, so he naturally had nothing to say. Bei Shuo sighed softly after listening to the entire story. ¡°Everything makes sense, but it¡¯s also so speechless. Everyone is envious of Mu Yao. However, Mu Yao looks like an obedient girl on the surface, but she¡¯s very twisted on the inside. From the beginning, I felt that she was a little abnormal..¡± Chapter 297 Its All Blood Disease 297 It''s All Blood Disease Mu Ci smiled bitterly. "How can there be a normal child in a family like ours? It''s the same for me and Mu En." Bei Shuo''s heart ached for him. "In the future, when you don''t want to work anymore, let''s go back to the ce where I lived when I was young. It''s beautiful and good for your health." Mu Ci smiled. "Are you going to support me?" Bei Shuo nodded. "Of course! When my master and senior brother were not at home, I supported myself. It''s not a problem to raise you." Mu Ci smiled dotingly. "Alright, it''s settled then. After these matters are settled, we''ll return to the forest and be an immortal couple. We''ll let our children grow up in the forest like you and be free!" Bei Shuo was ted. To her, the future should be like that. An Ya had just woken up from her sleep and was leaning against the headboard, staring out of the window in a daze. She turned at the knock on the door. Bei Shuo pushed the door open and entered. An Ya immediately smiled when she saw her. However, her smile disappeared when she saw Mu Ci. "How do you feel today?" Bei Shuo smiled and took An Ya''s hand to take her pulse. Mu Ci sat down on the sofa. He could feel An Ya''s resistance to him, so he always kept a safe distance from her. An Ya would always avoid his gaze. They still didn''t know how many memories An Ya had and how much she knew about what happened back then, but from An Ya''s attitude towards Mu Ci, they could tell that she didn''t treat Mu Ci as Mu Guo. She could tell. "You''re recovering well. You have to work hard! If the food doesn''t taste good, you have to tell Xiaobai. She will adjust it for you. You have to eat. If you don''t eat, you won''t have the strength to fight against the illness! You have to be obedient, understand?" Bei Shuo said to her as if she was talking to a child, massaging her legs. "I''ll be obedient." An Ya suddenly grabbed Bei Shuo''s hand. Bei Shuo was stunned for a moment before nodding in surprise. "Alright, it''s good that you''re obedient. You''re very obedient. Do you want to eat candy?" Bei Shuo took out two fruit candies from her pocket, peeled one off, and brought it to An Ya''s lips. An Ya put it in her mouth and said vaguely, "Sweet¡ª" She reached out to ask Bei Shuo for another one. Bei Shuo clenched her fists and said with a smile, "I can only give it to you after you finish eating it. If you eat too much candy, your teeth will rot." "Bring it back for Lin Jun." An Ya reached out and pried open Bei Shuo''s fist, wanting the candy. This was the first time she had mentioned Lin Jun. Bei Shuo avoided her hand and pulled her back. "Who is Lin Jun?" An Ya was a little anxious. She snatched Bei Shuo''s hand. "Lin Jun is a good child. She''s sick. Give her candy. She''ll be good." Bei Shuo stopped and opened her palm. An Ya hurriedly grabbed the candy. After some thought, she smiled at Bei Shuo. "Thank you!" Bei Shuo also smiled at her. "What''s wrong with Lin Jun? Do you need me to take a look?" An Ya hesitated for a moment and sighed softly. "She has blood disease and astic anemia. I''ve already transnted my bone marrow to her. She''s very weak and needs to recuperate." Bei Shuo stood up in shock and turned to look at Mu Ci. Mu Ci was also shocked. ¡ªLin Jun also had such an illness? Did An Ya give Lin Jun her bone marrow? "She''s a pitiful child. My older sister asked me to take good care of her. I couldn''t leave her alone. I had to lie to Mu Guo and leave him because of her. I let Mu Guo down and our child down." An Ya suddenly hugged her knees and cried. Bei Shuo and Mu Ci looked at each other. Bei Shuo stepped forward and gently ced her hand on An Ya''s head. "Don''t be sad. The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. You can only take care of others when you''re healthy, right?" An Ya stopped crying. Xiaobai knocked on the door and entered with a tray of millet porridge and two side dishes. Seeing that Bei Shuo and Mu Ci were both there, she smiled and said, "Young Madam, it''s time for Auntie to eat dinner. Is Auntie hungry?" An Ya''s eyes lit up when she saw what she was eating. She smiled at Xiaobai obsequiously. "I''m hungry. I''ll eat properly. Can you not hit me?" Xiaobai was stunned for a moment. She looked at Bei Shuo in panic. "Young Madam, I-I didn''t hit her." Bei Shuo took the tray from Xiaobai and said softly, "She probably isn''t talking about you. Don''t take it to heart. Her mind isn''t very clear now." Chapter 298 Unconscious Person 298 Unconscious Person Xiaobai was still a little worried after beingforted. She looked at An Ya. An Ya smiled at her. That smile made Xiaobai shiver. "Young Madam, there seems to be something wrong with Auntie today," she whispered to Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo turned around and nced at An Ya. She smiled at her and pointed at Xiaobai. "Did she hit you?" An Ya nodded. Bei Shuo said, "Then let''s kill her, alright?" Xiaobai was shocked by Bei Shuo''s calm tone. Tears were about to fall. An Ya thought for a moment. "Aren''t you going to test her blood? She''s so young. How suitable is she?" Xiaobai was scared to death. Something in Bei Shuo''s heart opened up. With her back facing Xiaobai, she waved at her, indicating for her to leave quickly. Then, she used her eyes to signal Mu Ci not toe over. Bei Shuo took out a small porcin bottle from her pocket and handed it to An Ya. She said softly, "This is a sleeping pill. Take this, okay?" An Ya shrank back and asked carefully, "Then can you let me see Mu Guo?" After a pause, she said softly, "I miss him very much. I want to apologize to him. I didn''t mean to lie to him. It''s Lin Jun. She didn''t want Mu Guo to know about her illness. She was afraid that Mu Guo would despise her and refuse to support her. I''ve let Mu Guo down. If I had known that Lin Jun was so bad, I definitely wouldn''t have implicated Mu Guo." Bei Shuo squatted down and looked up at her. "You want to see Mu Guo?" An Ya nodded. "I don''t have long to live. I want to see Mu Guo before I die." Bei Shuo said softly, "Alright, then you have to be obedient and recuperate first. It''s not easy to see Mu Guo. I have to spend some time thinking of a way. Before you see Mu Guo, you have to eat well and take your medicine. Do you understand?" An Ya looked at her and suddenly smiled. "Are you Sister Bai Lian? Why has your appearance changed?" Bei Shuo''s legs went weak and she knelt on the ground. She cried out, "You know me¡­ You know Bai Lian?" An Ya nodded. "That''s right! Sister Bai Lian saved my life and gave me a Snow Pill. Otherwise, I would have died when I gave Lin Jun the bone marrow. Sister Bai Lian said that my blood is useful and can help many people." An Ya was proud. She looked at the small porcin bottle in Bei Shuo''s hand. "I''ll take the medicine. I''ll take the medicine. I''ll be obedient. You didn''t lie to me when you said you''ll let me see Mu Guo?" Bei Shuo nodded gently. "I have to think of a way to talk to Mu Guo." An Ya nodded. "I know. Lin Jun didn''t let Mu Guo talk to other women. She charmed Mu Guo. She used my blood to make medicine and charmed Mu Guo. Mu Guo loves me, not her! I should have let her die back then. I shouldn''t have saved her! I shouldn''t have saved her!" An Ya''s eyes gradually lost focus and she looked confused again. Bei Shuo took a tray from the side and fed An Ya porridge and medicine. Then, An Yay down mechanically and closed her eyes. Bei Shuo carried the te and left quietly with Mu Ci. Xiaobai, who was still waiting at the door, was pacing around anxiously. The moment he saw Bei Shuo, she came forward to take the tray. "Young Madam¡ª" "Xiaobai, she''s a patient and her mind isn''t clear. She confused us with the people around her in the past." Xiaobai heaved a long sigh of relief. "Call me along when you send food over these two days. She''s not in a stable mood. Don''t let her hurt you," Bei Shuo instructed. Xiaobai hurriedly agreed gratefully. After Xiaobai left, Mu Ci finally said, "Her memory is starting to recover in fragments." Bei Shuo reached out and held Mu Ci''s arm. It was as if she could only move forward by leaning on him. "Brother, let me put this matter together briefly. See if it''s right." "Mm." Mu Ci gently patted her hand in his arm, encouraging her to tell her thoughts, even though he already knew the entire matter. "Lin Jun fell sick before An Ya met Mr. Mu. Mr. Mu fell in love with An Ya, but An Ya had the intention to make use of Mr. Mu. She probably wanted to get financial support from him. She didn''t tell Mr. Mu about Lin Jun''s illness. This was Lin Jun''s request. In her subsequent rtionship with Mr. Mu, An Ya swallowed her anger towards Madam Mu because she felt that she had let Mr. Mu down." Chapter 299 Terrifying Inference 299 Terrifying Inference "An Ya''s bone marrow was used to treat Lin Jun''s illness. I''m afraid An Ya''s miscarriage is rted to this matter. She met my master after the miscarriage. My master saved her life and cured her body. She also gave her a Snow Pill, but Lin Jun took this pill away." "Lin Jun even used her as a living sample to study her. She thought that her blood was valuable. Later, she sold the Snow Pill to Grandpa. Grandpa wanted to save you, but Madam Mu gave it to Mu En¡­ Phew¡­" Bei Shuo heaved a long sigh of relief. At this point, she was already speechless. Mu Ci said nothing. The two of them walked silently towards the main house. "Brother, An Ya''s body is already at the end of its rope. Will you let her see Mr. Mu before she dies?" Bei Shuo turned to look at Mu Ci. Mu Ci''s expression was a little gloomy. After a long while, he said softly, "It depends on fate. Bei Shuo, there are many things in this world that can''t be forced. He won''t believe me if I tell him about An Ya now." Bei Shuo couldn''t help but sigh. "He doesn''t even believe his own son. He''s really a failure in his life." Mu Ci smiled bitterly. "He doesn''t think that way himself. He thinks of himself as a sessful person." "What is Lin Jun trying to research by using An Ya''s blood? Dr. Li Jing used to work for Lin Jun. At that time, Mu Yao''s illness hadn''t taken hold yet. Or did Lin Jun know that Mu Yao''s illness would act up? What your Grandma used when she was sick back then was Mu Yao''s bone marrow. Brother, why do I feel that something is wrong?" Bei Shuo pondered. Mu Ci suddenly stopped in his tracks. Bei Shuo took a few steps forward and turned around to see that Mu Ci wasn''t following her. "What''s wrong, Brother?" "Maybe my Grandma didn''t use Mu Yao''s bone marrow back then, but An Ya''s?" Mu Ci said in a low voice. Bei Shuo was stunned. "If that''s the case, everything makes sense. At that time, An Ya was already under Lin Jun''s control. She used An Ya''s bone marrow to exchange for Mu Yao''s identity." Mu Ci nodded solemnly. "She''s too formidable," Bei Shuo muttered. There was no need to think anymore. Although this was only their guess, this guess was most likely the truth. "Also, Mu En is very close to her. I''m afraid she also wants to study Mu En''s blood because he used the Snow Pill! And, the Heartless Flower Poison. Where did the Heartless Flower Poison in you guyse from? I''m afraid it was given to them by Lin Jun." Bei Shuo thought of anotheryer. Mu Ci suddenly picked up his cell phone and called Gu Ming. "Check all the women who have an affair with Mu En and see if they have anything to do with Lin Jun!" Bei Shuo was surprised. "You think that Lin Jun will provide Mu En with women?" Mu Ci said, "Now that I think about it, even though Mu En has his mother pampering him, he''s been fooling around outside for so many years safely. I''m afraid there''s an expert backing him up. If it''s someone from the Mu Family, it''s impossible for me not to know. If it''s Lin Jun, I indeed can''t find out. Then, why did Lin Jun back him up? What''s her motive? I''m afraid it has to do with the Snow Pill in him." Bei Shuo couldn''t help but shiver. "Brother, she''s too scary." Mu Ci slowly heaved a sigh of relief. "What''s her ultimate goal?" Was it the Mu Family? The Old Master of the Mu Family was now "sick". After he left the Mu Family, only Mu En was left. Mu En was already under Lin Jun''s control. Mu Ci couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Thinking about it, the Mu Family was already hers. The only ident was him. If not for Bei Shuo, he would have died a long time ago. He wouldn''t even have been able to see the truth. Hence, this ident should be Bei Shuo. In that case, every danger that Bei Shuo had encountered before was not a coincidence! Mu Ci couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine. He reached out and pulled Bei Shuo into his arms. Bei Shuo thought that he was sad. She wrapped her arms around his waist and patted his back. She snuggled against his chest and said, "It''s alright, Brother. I''ll protect you." Mu Ci was amused and touched. This girl always protected him behind her. Her small body had endless energy. When these things were over, he would sincerely consider returning to the depths of the forest with her and living a carefree life. Chapter 300 Grandpa Cant Take It Anymore 300 Grandpa Can''t Take It Anymore The next morning, Mu Ci wanted to go to the hospital with Bei Shuo to see Mu Yao and find out more. Unexpectedly, he received a call from Duan Si. "Mu Ci, Mu Ci,e quickly. Your grandfather is dying. Come quickly!" Duan Si sounded very flustered. Mu Ci was stunned. He felt his heart skip a beat. "Grandpa can''t take it anymore," he said softly to Bei Shuo. "Then let''s go quickly!" Bei Shuo hurriedly fetched her first aid kit and the two of them rushed over. On the way, Bei Shuo realized that it was Duan Si who called. "Brother, why did Grandpa go to the old vi? Why did Madam call you? Why isn''t it Uncle Jiang?" Bei Shuo admitted that she was a little paranoid now. Mu Ci handed his cell phone to Bei Shuo. He had been calling Uncle Jiang, but Uncle Jiang didn''t pick up. Bei Shuo frowned. "No matter what happens today, don''t leave my side," Mu Ci reminded Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo nodded solemnly. Even if Mu Ci didn''t say anything, she would also remind him. The Heartless Flower Poison was already enough to make her tremble with fear. Lin Jun seemed to have a pair of invisible hands controlling everything from behind her back, but Duan Si was like an open door,pletely defenseless. "Brother, don''t get close to Song Nan if you see her. Don''t be angry no matter what she says. Don''t be angry." Bei Shuo was most worried about Song Nan. She was now synonymous with strange. Mu Ci squeezed her hand to show that he knew. "I''m very curious. Whose child is she carrying? Do you think this has anything to do with Lin Jun?" Bei Shuo seemed to be asking Mu Ci, but also seemed to be talking to herself. Mu Ci didn''t say anything because he didn''t have an answer. Gu Ming called and Mu Ci put him on speaker. "Sir, you asked me to investigate the 237 women who had an affair with Mu En. I found 48. There''s no trace of anyone else, including Bei Le." Gu Ming''s tone was very calm. "These 48 women all have better family backgrounds and have maintained records with Mu En more than 10 times. Moreover, they all have the intention to cozy up to him. Even though they were abused by Mu En, they didn''t dare to make a sound. They all receivedpensation from Madam after that, so they didn''t mention anything about the past." "As for the remaining people, almost none of them have a family background. They disappeared without a trace, and no one reported their disappearance. After Bei Le''s incident at the hotel came out, she was originally hidden in a vi in the suburbs by Mu En. However, she suddenly disappeared a few days ago and no trace could be found. Mu En probably doesn''t know either. He can''t even take care of himself now, let alone Bei Le." Bei Shuo was shocked. What Gu Ming said next shocked her even more. "There''s only one simrity among these missing women. Any one of them who has had hospital records, has B-type blood. I don''t know if this characteristic has been used." Bei Shuo muttered, "Mu Yao has type B blood." Mu Ci and Gu Ming did not understand. Bei Shuo said into her cell phone, "Gu Ming, check the hospital''s blood bank. How did they get the blood to ensure that Mu Yao managed to transfuse enough blood every time?" "Yes." Gu Ming hung up without asking anything. "You suspect that those women have be Mu Yao''s blood bank?" Mu Ci was a little shocked. Bei Shuo reached out and grabbed Mu Ci''s hand. Her fingertips were slightly cold and she felt extremely uneasy. "The blood sma in the hospital has always been scarce. Sometimes, the family has to think of a way themselves. Mu Yao can transfuse blood in time every time she has an acute attack. I thought that Mu Yao was lucky and didn''t think too much about it, but with our understanding of Lin Jun, I¡ª" Mu Ci grabbed her hand. "Your worry makes sense. Alright, I''ll get someone to investigate. If it''s true, we will save her." Bei Shuo leaned into Mu Ci''s arms. The two of them did not speak again until they reached their destination. Their hearts were so heavy that they could not say a word. As soon as they got out of the car, Duan Si''s butler came up to them. "Eldest Young Master, you''re finally here." "Where''s Grandpa?" Mu Ci asked coldly. "He''s inside. Madam wants you to go over quickly," the butler said. Mu Ci pulled Bei Shuo inside. The butler stopped him. "Eldest Young Master, you should go alone." Mu Ci stopped in his tracks and looked at the butler. The butler said unhurriedly, "Eldest Young Master, Madam wants you to meet Old Master alone. Young Madam, wait outside for a while. It''s fine." Mu Ci sneered and pulled Bei Shuo away. "In that case, tell Grandpa that I came. Since Mother doesn''t want me to see him, we''ll go back." The butler panicked. "Eldest Young Master, Eldest Young Master!" Chapter 301 - 301: Grandpa In Danger Chapter 301: Grandpa In Danger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ci strode out. Bei Shuo secretly regretted it. She had been in a hurry and had forgotten to bring Mu Ci a wheelchair. Who knew how many more incidents would happen? At this point, let him be. She strode after Mu Ci. The butler hurriedly ran after Mu Ci and stood in front of him. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Eldest Young Master, please! Please go in with Eldest Young Madam.¡± His face was filled with helplessness. Mu Ci snorted. ¡°Do you want to ask my mother again?¡± ¡°No need, no need. Eldest Young Master, you should go in quickly. Old Master is in the guest room on the first floor. The doctor is already here,¡± the butler hurriedly said. Bei Shuo couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. She tugged at Mu Ci, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t argue with this butler. It was more important to see Grandpa. There was only one person in the Mu Family who doted on Mu Ci. She did not want anything to happen to his grandfather. Mu Ci didn¡¯t even look at the butler. He pulled Bei Shuo in and went straight to the guest room on the first floor. ¡°Mu Ci!¡± Song Nan, who was pregnant, shouted in the living room. Mu Ci didn¡¯t stop walking. He walked forward without looking sideways. Bei Shuo pretended not to hear her. However, she saw Song Nan¡¯s stomach from the corner of her eye and was shocked. Why was it so big? Was she carrying twins too? Mu Cheny on the bed with his eyes closed. There were four to five doctors in white coats around him, but Old Jiang was nowhere to be seen. Bei Shuo frowned. Old Jiang had never left Old Master. He was like Old Master¡¯s walking stick. Duan Si saw them at a nce and shouted, ¡°Why did youe in? Didn¡¯t I not let you in? Why did youe in?¡± She was targeting Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t look at her. Mu Ci would deal with her. She looked at the Old Master on the bed. Was he still pretending to be sick this time? She had seen Old Master¡¯s acting skills before. Mu Ci ignored Duan Si this time. He pushed the doctor away and said to Bei Shuo, ¡°Go and see Grandpa.¡± The doctor staggered from his push, but he did not dare to say anything and retreated to the side. Duan Si roared, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to rebel? What else can you do?¡± Mu Ci said coldly, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out! Don¡¯t force me to act!¡± The doctors looked at each other. They did not dare to move or not move. They were in a dilemma. ¡°They¡¯re here to treat Old Master! Why are you acting so wild? 1 kindly asked you to see your grandfather for thest time, but you actually dare to act up? Don¡¯t think that only that wild girl knows how to treat illnesses! She¡¯s a witch!¡± ¡°Du Cong!¡± Mu Ci roared. Du Cong, who was standing at the door, immediately came in with another subordinate. ¡°Throw out the unrted people!¡± Mu Ci instructed with a dark expression. Du Cong and his subordinates each grabbed the white coat closest to them and threw them out without saying goodbye. ¡°All!¡± Duan Si screamed. ¡°All!¡± Song Nan screamed outside. ¡°Oh my god, Song Nan, are you alright?¡± Duan Si suddenly remembered that Song Nan was still outside, so she rushed out. Du Cong ¡°invited¡± the other doctors out. Bei Shuo had already taken out acupuncture needles and was calmly administering acupuncture on Old Master. ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Ci asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s a fainting spell. His aura is in a mess. He must have just been angry and his heart was attacked by anger. I¡¯ll guide this fiery aura out first. Brother, guard the door and don¡¯t let anyone in. Try your best to keep it quiet. I only need 20 minutes,¡± Bei Shuo said without looking up. ¡°Alright! Du Cong,e out with me!¡± Mu Ci strode out. The moment he saw Mu Ci, Duan Si screamed. ¡°You scared Song Nan. Her stomach hurts now!¡± Mu Ci frowned and closed the door. He instructed coldly, ¡°From now on, if anyone dares to speak loudly, Du Cong, throw them out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Du Cong¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd coldly. Duan Si involuntarily shrunk her neck. Song Nan snorted. ¡°Song Nan, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Does your stomach hurt?¡± Duan Si lowered her voice and asked anxiously. Song Nan looked at Mu Ci with tears in her eyes and said in a choked voice, ¡°M-my stomach hurts.¡± Mu Ci looked at her and smiled coldly. He instructed, ¡°Du Cong, call ¡®Mr. Mu¡¯ and tell him that Miss Song is giving birth!¡± He emphasized the words ¡°Mr. Mu¡± on purpose, and Song Nan¡¯s face turned pale.. Chapter 302 - 302: Grandpa’s Entrustment Chapter 302: Grandpa¡¯s Entrustment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Duan Si seemed to have woken up from a dream and shouted at the butler, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hurry up and call Mu Guo. Tell him that Song Nan is about to give birth and ask him toe back quickly! Hurry up and drive the car over. Mama Liu, pack the things and go to the hospital!¡± Mu Ci looked away. It was really not easy for a person to be as muddle-headed as Duan Si. He really did not know if her life was a rare blissful one or an ignorant and miserable one. She was always muddle-headed. The group of people left with the pregnant Song Nan, leaving the five doctors in a mess. Mu Ci lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Get out!¡± The five doctors were stunned for a moment before they walked out dejectedly. If they didn¡¯t leave, were they going to wait for those burly men to drag them out? 20 minutester, Old Master woke up. Upon seeing Bei Shuo, he asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Ci?¡± ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s outside the door. Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. If you have something for Brother Mu Ci to do, you have to calm down. Nothing can happen to you, understand? If Brother and I hadn¡¯t arrived in time today, I¡¯m afraid your illness would be very serious,¡± Bei Shuo said bluntly. Old Master would probably not be able to take it after being tormented by those five stupid doctors. Mu Chen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright. Call Mu Ci in.¡± Only then did Bei Shuo get up to call Mu Ci in. She nced outside. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They went to the hospital,¡± Mu Ci said calmly. ¡°She¡¯s giving birth?¡± Bei Shuo was shocked. ¡°Yes, right.¡± Mu Ci¡¯s mind was in a mess. Even though he had already confirmed one thing, he still couldn¡¯t ept it. He came to Mu Chen¡¯s bed with a heavy expression. ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± If he hade a littleter, pestered the butler a little longer, orpromised and didn¡¯t bring Bei Shuo in, would he have been separated from Grandpa now? ¡°Mu Ci! Quick! Mu En and your father want to use the Mu Family as a pledge and sign an agreement with a financepany. Quick, stop them! The Mu Corporation can¡¯t be destroyed in their hands. They¡¯ve already lost tens of billions in the early stages. This time, they¡¯re going to use the Mu Corporation¡¯s assets. Mu Ci! Quick! Quick¡ª¡± Mu Chen coughed anxiously. Bei Shuo hurriedly patted Mu Chen¡¯s back to calm him down. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s fine. The Mu Corporation will be fine!¡± Mu Ci said calmly. Mu Chen looked at Mu Ci in shock. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°Grandpa, we already noticed this when they first started. I¡¯ve been getting people to pay attention to this matter. Grandpa, I¡¯ll definitely protect the Mu Corporation. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Chen was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± Mu Ci nodded. ¡°Luo Bing was the one who brought the people from Zhili together this time. In terms of funds, there are mine, Luo Bing¡¯s, and Zhili¡¯s. We have enough financial resources and ability topete with them. We won¡¯t let those foreign hot money seed.¡± Mu Chen was still a little worried. ¡°But your father and Mu En have gone crazy!¡± Mu Ci was a little helpless. He nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, if they didn¡¯t suffer any losses, they would think that they are very powerful and have many tricks up their sleeves. How can they learn their lesson if we don¡¯t let them suffer a little? 1 can protect the Mu Corporation for now, but I can¡¯t protect it forever. Let them do whatever they want. We have to make them feel the pinch before they can learn their lesson.¡± Mu Chen looked at Mu Ci with worry in his eyes. Mu Ci patted his hand. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Nothing is more important than your health.¡± Mu Chen seemed to rx a little and let out a long breath. ¡°When you reach my age, you¡¯ll understand how I feel now. 1 can¡¯t let go! I can¡¯t let go. When 1 was young, I looked forward to having many children and grandchildren. When these little bastards grew up, I realized that some children were here to repay kindness and some were here to collect debts. I have to worry about them for the rest of my life. 1 wonder what trouble they will cause.¡± His eyes gradually darkened. Mu Ci didn¡¯t know how tofort him. Bei Shuo interrupted and asked, ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Uncle Jiang? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± Mu Chen looked up at them again. ¡°I asked him to help me do something. Mu Ci, if anything happens to me in the future, you have to help me treat Jiang well. It¡¯s not easy for him to follow me for all of his life. Those people who think he¡¯s in the way won¡¯t let him have an easy time after 1 die.¡± ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Jiang is capable. If he¡¯s willing, he cane to my ce in the future.¡± Mu Ci made a promise.. Chapter 303 The Butlers Obstruction 303 The Butler''s Obstruction Mu Chen nodded slightly andforted him. "Your father coaxed your mother. Your mother treats Song Nan''s child as her biological grandson. Once this child is born, you''ll be in big trouble." He nced at Bei Shuo but didn''t say anything. He sighed heavily. Bei Shuo knew that he was worried about her, so she stood behind Mu Ci. "Grandpa, I have protection. Brother will protect me. Why don''t you give our future children a name?" Mu Chen finally smiled and said angrily, "Nonsense! Do you know if it''s a boy or a girl? How can I name them?" Bei Shuo rolled her eyes. "Get ready. Take your time to think about it. There''s no hurry anyway." Mu Chen felt that this was a good idea. He nodded and thought about this problem seriously. Mu Ci said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. This isn''t something urgent. Rest for a while. I think you should go back to the old residence ore to our ce so that we can take care of you." Mu Chen nodded and slowly sat up. "Send me back to the old residence. This is already a tiger''s den. I can''t stay here for another minute." Mu Ci looked at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo nodded, indicating that his grandfather''s body could move. The two of them helped Mu Chen leave, but they were stopped by the butler. The butler smiled and said, "Old Master, Eldest Young Master, Eldest Young Madam has already entered the delivery room. The two of you have to stay and wait for the good news. Madam has instructed us to make the two of you stay. Don''t wait for Eldest Young Madam and Little Young Master toe back before running over. It''ll be troublesome¡ª" "Bam!" "Ah!" The butler''s chubby body fell to the ground. He covered his face and looked at Mu Ci in shock and grievance. Eldest Young Master''s p made him see stars. Mu Ci took a step forward and looked at him coldly. "Who taught you the rules? How dare you block your masters'' way? Your Eldest Young Madam is standing in front of you. Why are you randomly addressing someone else Eldest Young Madam in front of me? Even if you want to use your power, you have to weigh yourself and polish your dog eyes! Let''s see who dares to block my way today!" Mu Ci kicked the butler aside and turned around to support Mu Chen. He said gently, "Grandpa, let''s go." Mu Chen grabbed his arm and squeezed it hard before saying, "Alright! This is what a man of our Mu Family should be like!" The butler groaned and waved his hand, wanting the servants at home to stop them. However, Du Cong and the others surrounded them from behind. How could they dare to go forward? The butler was so anxious that he held his stomach and stomped his feet. He could only call Duan Si. Duan Si was waiting at the entrance of the delivery room anxiously and excitedly. When she heard the call, she said impatiently, "Aiya, forget it, forget it. Let them be. I don''t believe that they won''t dare to deny it after the child is borned." After putting down the phone, she saw Mu Guo rushing over. Ever since Song Nan was pregnant, Mu Guo hade back to visit every now and then, making Duan Si feel that Mu Guo finally knew which house was home. She also knew that Mu Yao was sick, but she didn''t pity her at all. This was the consequence of karma. Hmph! Mu Guo nced at the light in the operating theater and asked anxiously, "How is it? Why is she suddenly giving birth?" Duan Si had already calmed down. "It''s all because of your good son! Song Nan naturally went up to him when she saw him. He didn''t stand on ceremony at all! Song Nan couldn''t stand steadily and fell. Sheined that her stomach hurt! Hmph! It''s all because of that little vixen Bei Shuo. He was so bewitched that he didn''t even care about his own flesh and blood and only thought about that vixen!" Mu Guo did not look too good. Duan Si thought hatefully: Isn''t that a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow? He''s just like his father? Didn''t she not even catch her husband''s shadow when she gave birth to Mu Ci back then? However, she had finally realized it recently. She kept these words in her heart and did not say them out loud. She could not push out Mu Guo, who was finally willing to go home. Mu Guo asked Mama Liu, who was standing at the side, "What did the doctor say? Is it dangerous?" Mama Liu nced at Duan Si and said, "It''s ahead of the expected delivery date. The doctor said that the child is too big and Miss Song can''t give birth. They''ve already arranged for a C-section. The obstetrics and pediatrics doctors are the best. Don''t worry, Sir." Mu Guo took a deep breath. Mama Liu frowned. She felt that Master was too concerned about Miss Song and the child. Chapter 304 Having A Daughter 304 Having A Daughter If Sir had no feelings for Madam and did not care about the birth of the two young masters, what about Miss Song? Why did Sir care so much? Could it be just because he was old and had a sense of family responsibility? But Eldest Young Master didn''t care about this child? Mama Liu subconsciously shook her head and stopped letting her imagination run wild. Mu Guo''s cell phone rang. Mu Guo took a look and avoided Duan Si to answer the call. Duan Si pursed her lips and said to Mama Liu, "It must be that vixen!" Mama Liu whispered, "Don''t mention these things now. Sir will definitely like the child after it is born. Don''t be anxious. Take it slow." Duan Si snorted. Although she was disdainful, she knew that what Mama Liu said made sense. Mu Guo rushed to Mu Yao''s ward. Lin Jun sat by Mu Yao''s bed and cried softly. Dai Yuan stood at the side with a solemn expression. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Mu Guo walked to the bed and asked worriedly as he looked at his pale and thin daughter on the bed. Mu Yao slowly opened her eyes and looked at Mu Guo. "Dad." "Hey, baby, Daddy is here. Are you feeling unwell?" Mu Guo asked gently. Mu Yao reached out. She didn''t have much strength, so Mu Guo held her hand. "Daddy, can you apany me for a while?" Mu Yao said softly. "Yes! Yes! Daddy will apany you and chat with you." Mu Guo looked at his daughter and agreed without thinking. Lin Jun and Dai Yuan quietly retreated. "Go and keep an eye on that side. As soon as the child is here, test it and make aparison. If it passes, perform the surgery immediately!" Lin Jun instructed Dai Yuan in a low voice. "Yes!" Dai Yuan replied and turned to leave. Lin Jun turned around and looked at the warm father-daughter pair through the ss on the door with a nk expression. How could she keep a man''s heart? Love? Youth? Beauty? Children? Kinship? It seemed to be fine, but it also didn''t seem to be enough. The person Mu Guo loved the most in his life should be himself. Everyone else was just a passerby. However, these passersby had to go through the entire process in their respective lives. How could they support their entire lives with just one period of happiness? What she wanted had always been very simple. Was it so difficult for him to stay by her side like how he cared about Mu Yao now? *** Song Nan heard the doctor say in a daze, "It''s a daughter. Mom, take a look." Something was ced by her pillow. She did not even see what kind of baby it was before it was taken away. It was a daughter. He had said that he liked daughters. Very good! She heaved a long sigh of relief. When she woke up again, she was already in the ward. Duan Si and Mama Liu were talking at the side. "This child''s eyes are so long. She must have big eyes. She must look like Eldest Young Master!" "What a pity. It''s a daughter. If it''s a son, I can be more unyielding. He''ll be the eldest grandson of our eldest branch! He''ll be raised by me in the future. Hmph, it''s useless even if that wild girl gives birth in the future!" "It''s good to have a daughter too. She''s so considerate. Our family onlycks a little Missy. Think about it. Our little granddaughter is so happy to stick to you every day!" Duan Si thought about it and felt that it made sense. Song Nan snorted. Mama Liu hurried over. "Ah, you''re awake. Miss Song, are you feeling unwell?" Song Nan moved slightly and frowned. "Why is my stomach still so big?" Mama Liu smiled and said, "How can it go away so quickly? It will take a few days to recover. How is it? Does it hurt? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to call the doctor?" Song Nan shook her head. "Maybe the anesthetic is still working. It doesn''t hurt, but it''s quite ufortable. Mama Liu, help me carry the child over and let me take a look." Mama Liu hurriedly pushed the small cot over. "The child is still asleep. Don''t disturb her. Look at her like this. She''s very cute!" Song Nan looked at her daughter, who was sleeping soundly in the pram, with mixed feelings. Duan Si said, "I''ve already told the family, and Mu Ci knows. Don''t mind that. She''s the legitimate granddaughter of the Mu Family. This is your confidence in staying in the Mu Family! Song Nan, Mu Ci will definitelye back sooner orter. Look at your Uncle Mu. Doesn''t hee to visit us often now? Hence, you''ll definitely keep watch until the clouds clear up." Chapter 305 Planning To Do An Identification 305 nning To Do An Identification Song Nan smiled and didn''t say anything. Duan Si was smug. They had won this roundpletely. She finally had something on that unruly eldest son. A nurse came in to check their information. "The child is going to undergo aprehensive examination to establish a health file." Duan Si asked Mama Liu to go with her. The nurse said, "Family members don''t have to follow us. A doctor wille over to check on the motherter. Your family members have to help cooperate and learn how to take care of the mother. We''ll send the child back personally. Don''t worry." Mama Liu stopped in her tracks. She couldn''t let Duan Si take care of Song Nan. She should stay and study. Duan Si did not think too much about it. Song Nan''s abdomen was already starting to hurt. It was her first time experiencing such a life experience. On one hand, she was a new mother, and on the other hand, she was uneasy about her unpredictable future. Mama Liu smiled and said, "Madam, you should think of a way to call Eldest Young Master over for a paternity test. When the test results are out, our Miss Song Nan will have a proper status, right? At that time, our house will be lively." Duan Si nodded. "Yes, yes. To think that you reminded me that we have to do this as soon as possible!" "No, there''s no hurry!" Song Nan was a little anxious. Mama Liu could not help but look at her in confusion. Song Nan said awkwardly, "Grandpa has to make the decision. Otherwise, Mu Ci won''t admit it." She lowered her eyes, her heart pounding. Duan Si sneered. "Hmph! It''s not up to Mu Ci to deny this! Does he still want to deny what he did in front of the truth? I''ll call him now! Call Old Master!" Mu Ci listened to Duan Si''s roar on the phone and hung up without a word. Mu Chen was leaning against the seat with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes and asked calmly, "Is it your mother?" Mu Ci nodded. "Song Nan gave birth to a daughter and she urged me to do a paternity test. She even wants you to be a witness." Mu Chen instructed the chauffeur, "Then turn around and go to the hospital." "Grandpa! Go back and rest first. There''s no hurry." Mu Ci objected. Mu Chen red at him. "Why aren''t you anxious? The sooner the results are out, the sooner you can be innocent! Only by taking this sh*t off your head can you and Bei Shuo live a good life!" Bei Shuo said softly, "Grandpa, I don''t care. Our lives are quite good." "Hmph! Heartless thing! He can''t be criticized for the rest of his life! Since he didn''t do this, he should clear his name as soon as possible! Cough, cough!" Mu Chen said anxiously. Bei Shuo hurriedly helped him. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll listen to you, but you can''t be angry!" Mu Chen panted and red at her. Mu Ci asked worriedly, "Will Grandpa''s health be alright?" Bei Shuo took out a small porcin bottle, poured out two red pills, and brought them to Mu Chen''s lips. "Grandpa, take them and calm your mind. No matter what you see or hear, don''t be shocked or angry. Let them cause trouble. You just have to think about helping us take care of our children in the future." Mu Chen said with exasperation, "How shameless!" Bei Shuo smiled. "I''m just making you happy. You have to think about our child''s name carefully. This is a mission for you." The car turned steadily and drove to the hospital. Mu Ci did not forget to inform the authoritative media. It was not until Old Master Mu appeared at the hospital with his men that Duan Si realized that the child had been pushed away for half a day, and the doctor who checked Song Nan was not here yet. She hurriedly asked Mama Liu to take a look at the child while talking to Old Master. Duan Si smiled and unted to Mu Chen and Mu Ci how good-looking and healthy Song Nan''s daughter was. She didn''t even look at Bei Shuo. Song Nany on the hospital bed with an indifferent expression. She was not as anxious as when she saw Mu Ci before giving birth. Bei Shuo really couldn''t understand her. She knew that she was the person Duan Si disliked the most now. Hence, she tugged at Mu Ci''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Why don''t I go and see Mu Yao? I''m already here." She was not afraid of the results of the paternity test. With Old Master around, no one would dare to fake it. She felt ufortable here. Mu Ci frowned, unwilling to let her go. Chapter 306 The Child Was Stolen 306 The Child Was Stolen Old Master coughed lightly. "Bei Shuo, go somewhere else first. There''s no need to be bullied here." It was exactly what Bei Shuo wanted. She smiled and said, "Then don''t forget what you promised me, Grandpa." Mu Chen red at her. "I know! I''ve already thought of the names! A boy''s and a girl''s!" Bei Shuoughed. "Who said that? I said that you''re not allowed to be angry!" Mu Chen waved his hand, indicating for her to leave quickly. Bei Shuo and Mama Liu met face to face. Mama Liu couldn''t be bothered to apologize to Bei Shuo and hurriedly said, "Madam, the child is missing! I searched the children''s examination center but couldn''t find her!" "Huh? How is that possible? Could it be in the doctor''s office?" Duan Si said nonchntly. Mama Liu said anxiously, "I''ve searched. I''ve searched the doctor''s office, the on-call room, and the nurses'' station. There''s nothing!" Mama Liu tried her best to defend herself. Bei Shuo cried out, "Don''t tell me she was stolen?" She immediately thought of the time when Shen Bai''s children were stolen. Her expression changed when she looked at Mu Ci. Song Nan sat up from the bed. "Nonsense! How dare you curse my child?" Bei Shuo ignored her. An ominous feeling rose in her heart as something shed across her mind. Seeing their strange expressions, Mu Chen hurriedly asked in a low voice, "What happened?" Mu Ci had already called Du Cong, who was standing outside the door, in. "Get someone toe over immediately and block all the exits of the hospital. Send someone to investigate floor by floor! Five people to a team. Don''t be alone! The other party has hallucinogenic drugs and is quite skilled. Tell everyone to be careful!" "Yes!" Du Cong immediately went out to arrange for people to guard the ward. Only then did Duan Si realize that something was wrong. "What''s going on?" Bei Shuo went forward to support Mu Chen. "Grandpa, when Sister Shen Bai''s two children were born, someone took advantage of everyone''s negligence and took them away. We chased after them with all our might and all of us were injured. Finally, we managed to chase the children back. Later on, we checked and found that the children''s blood was drawn. It was only because we chased after them in a hurry that they didn''t seed. As for what they used the children''s blood for, we don''t know. Those who were captured by the policeter all died mysteriously. We didn''t get any confessions." "Ah!" Song Nan screamed. "My child, my child¡ª" She cried and wanted to get out of bed, but the moment she moved, the surgical wound hurt and she fell back onto the bed. Mama Liu hurriedly held her. Mu Guo happened to push the door open and enter. Seeing that Mu Ci''s men were at the door, his face darkened. "What happened? What do you mean by guarding it? Who can bully you? Isn''t it just a paternity test?" Song Nan had already informed him toe for a paternity test, and they were already prepared. However, when he saw Mu Ci''s paranoid look, he could not help but be angry. Seeing him, Song Nan pushed Mama Liu away and pounced on him. "Save our child! Our child has been stolen!" Mu Guo instinctively held Song Nan and asked involuntarily, "What happened? Huh? What happened?" Tears streamed down Song Nan''s face. Her body hurt, and her heart hurt even more. She threw herself into Mu Guo''s arms and grabbed his cor. "Child, we lost our child! Go and find our child!" Mu Guo''s mind went nk. "How did you lose the child?" He looked up at his father, wife, and son. He realized that they were all looking at him as if they had seen a ghost. Only Mu Ci looked away. He shouted at Duan Si, "How did you lose the child? Why can''t you even take care of a child?" Duan Si''s face was pale. She looked at Mu Guo in a daze and at Song Nan, who was crying in Mu Guo''s arms. She heard her own voice asking, "Whose child? Tell me, whose child is she?" There was an uncontroble tremor in her voice, but it was strangely calm. Mu Guo froze. Song Nan also reacted and broke free from Mu Guo''s arms in a panic. She fell back onto the bed and looked at Duan Si in panic. She shrank back against the head of the bed. The pain in her abdomen made her hold her lower abdomen and moan. However, this time, Duan Si''s heart did not ache. Duan Si took two steps forward dreamily. "Let me ask you, whose child is she? Whose child is she?" Mu Guo avoided her gaze. Mu Chen''s body swayed and Bei Shuo hurriedly supported him. Old Master calmed himself down and indicated that Bei Shuo was fine. Bei Shuo sighed. She was also shocked, but she immediately understood. Many of the mysteries had been resolved. If she were Old Master, she would probably be furious too. "Auntie, listen to me, listen to me." Song Nan''s mind raced. Chapter 307 - 307: Whose Child Is She? Chapter 307: Whose Child Is She? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯m listening,¡± Duan Si replied gently, staring at Song Nan. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s find the child first, okay? Find my child first. That¡¯s my child.¡± Song Nan¡¯s tears fell one after another. That was her biological child, the person she could rely on for the rest of her life! Duan Si said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mu Ci already send someone to look for her? Don¡¯t be anxious. The child will be found. Tell me now, whose child is she?¡± Song Nan shut her mouth and tears flowed down her face. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, right? Alright, you tell me!¡± Duan Si pointed at Mu Guo. Mu Guo turned around and straightened the pillow behind Song Nan. Song Nan instinctively grabbed Mu Guo¡¯s arm. Duan Si closed her eyes and felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her body swayed involuntarily. ¡°Madam!¡± Mama Liu quickly supported Duan Si. Duan Si steadied herself and opened her eyes to look at the adulterous couple in front of her. ¡°1 raised you by my side as my biological daughter. I nned to marry you into a good family. I couldn¡¯t bear to marry you to Mu Ci because 1 was afraid that he would die early and you would be a widow. But when you said that you had a one-night stand with Mu Ci, I immediately captured Mu Ci and forced him to divorce and marry you. 1 supported you!¡± ¡°My heart aches for you when you¡¯re pregnant. I can¡¯t wait to tell the world that you¡¯re pregnant with my grandchild. I want to fight for your status for you. 1 want to support you to be the Mu Family¡¯s Eldest Young Madam. Your reaction during pregnancy is huge. I¡¯ll serve you at your beck and call. Am 1 good to you? Now tell me, whose child did you give birth to?¡± Song Nan covered her mouth and cried, unable to say anything. ¡°Tell me! Whose child is she?!¡± Duan Si shouted sharply. Song Nan shivered and cried even harder. ¡°Can you speak properly? Why are you shouting?¡± Mu Guo could not stand it anymore. Duan Si¡¯s gazended on Mu Guo¡¯s face. She reached out to wipe away the tears that had fallen at some point and asked calmly, ¡°Why? Do you feel sorry for her? Do you feel sorry for her now? 1 raised her. She¡¯s my adopted daughter and your adopted daughter in name! Did you think about that when you climbed into her bed?¡± Duan Si¡¯s voice gradually rose. ¡°We were drugged!¡± Mu Guo roared. Seeing that Duan Si was stunned, Mu Guo softened his voice. ¡°Song Nan and I were drugged. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Duan Siughed, and herughter gradually turned into a sob. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional! What happened after that? After we found out that she was pregnant? Did you fall in love with her? Did you have feelings for her? Did you feel very happy watching her stomach grow bigger day by day? You got your adopted daughter to give birth to a child for you!¡± ¡°Mu Guo, I¡¯ve never dared to have high hopes for your character, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable and lowly! Are you human? Are you even human? The two of you flirted with each other in front of me. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?! I¡¯m a fool!¡± Thud! Duan Si fell to the ground. ¡°Mom¡ª¡± ¡°Madam¡ª¡± Mu Ci and Mama Liu hurriedly went to help her up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± Bei Shuo instructed them calmly. She went forward and ced acupuncture on a few of Duan Si¡¯s major acupuncture points. ¡°She was anxious and angry. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to withstand the stimtion if she wakes up forcefully. It¡¯ll be even more dangerous.¡± ¡°My dear Madam, poor Madam!¡± Mama Liu started crying. ¡°Stop crying. Hurry up and call the doctor. Bring the gurney over.¡± Bei Shuo interrupted Mama Liu and instructed her to do her work. ¡°My child, my child, save my child ¡ª¡± Song Nan cried and begged Mu Guo. Mu Guo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Du Cong pushed the door open and entered. He hurriedly walked up to Mu Ci and was about to whisper when he heard Mu Chen say in a low voice, ¡°Everything can be told to others. Tell me! I want to hear it too.¡± Du Cong looked at Mu Ci awkwardly. Mu Ci was helpless and could only nod at his grandfather¡¯s dignified gaze. Du Cong lowered his head and tried his best to keep his tone calm. ¡°The child is in the operating theater.¡± ¡°Operating theater?¡± ¡°What surgery?¡± Mu Guo, Song Nan, and Mu Chen blurted out. Du Cong said, ¡°That child and Miss Mu Yao are both in the operating theater. The bone marrow transnt surgery is already in progress and can¡¯t be stopped.¡± Everyone was stunned.. Chapter 308 - 308: Crazy Woman Chapter 308: Crazy Woman Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Song Nan jumped off the bed crazily. ¡°Why did my daughter have to give her her bone marrow? Who agreed to let them operate?¡± Her body went limp and she fell to the ground. Mu Guo hurriedly helped her up. Song Nan grabbed Mu Guo¡¯s clothes. ¡°Save her, save her, save our daughter. She was just born! She¡¯ll die! Save her! Save her!¡± Mu Guo was as shocked as anyone else. He carried Song Nan to the bed and ran out. ¡°Which operating room?¡± ¡°The 10th floor,¡± Du Cong replied instinctively. He chased after Mu Guo without waiting for Mu Ci¡¯s instructions. ¡°The operating theater on the 10th floor!¡± Du Cong hurriedly said. It was the 10th floor again! Bei Shuo and Mu Ci knew what was going on. Lin Jun must have been forced into a corner and was already throwing caution to the wind. Mu Chen was in disbelief. ¡°Using a newborn child for Mu Yao¡¯s bone marrow¡¯s transnt? Why does she want to use her bone marrow?¡± Mu Ci felt that he could not exin this matter in a short period of time, so he hurriedly called someone in to apany Old Master. ¡°Grandpa, we have to go up and take a look. Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll tell you what happened when wee back.¡± Lin Jun stood outside the ss window and looked at the operating theater inside. She could only vaguely see the figures inside. The fact that they were moving meant that the surgery was still ongoing. Dai Yuan stood behind her and apanied her. Footsteps came from the silent corridor. Dai Yuan said in a low voice, ¡°CEO Lin, someone is here.¡± Lin Jun didn¡¯t move. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Mu¡ª And, Young Master Mu Ci¡¯s men.¡± Dai Yuan nced at the person who came and reported in a low voice, but he did not move. When Mu Guo was 10 steps away from them, he was stopped by four men in ck. ¡°Mr. Mu, please wait.¡± ¡°Lin Jun! What are you doing? What are you trying to do?¡± Mu Guo asked in exasperation. Lin Jun still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Lin Jun, is Mu Yao undergoing surgery inside? Why are you using a newborn baby? That¡¯s a newborn baby! Let her go!¡± Mu Guo stomped his feet anxiously. Lin Jun slowly turned around and looked at Mu Guo as if she was looking at a stranger. Mu Guo softened his voice. ¡°Lin Jun, tell them to stop. We¡¯ll think of another way to save Mu Yao. Let that child go, okay?¡± Lin Jun smiled lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no other way to save Mu Yao. Only her sister¡¯s bone marrow is the most suitable. Mu Guo, I haven¡¯t thanked you for giving a sister to Mu Yao.¡± Mu Guo took a step back and froze. Lin Jun chuckled. ¡°Are you surprised? How would 1 know that this child is Mu Yao¡¯s biological sister? Hahahaha, of course 1 know! Because I gave Song Nan the Heartless Flower Poison that night! I also arranged for someone to send you to her room!¡± ¡°Mu Guo, do you know how I feel? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get into her bed, but I¡¯m also afraid that you won¡¯t get into her bed! If you get into her bed, it¡¯ll be over between us. You betrayed me. If you don¡¯t get into her bed, what will happen to Mu Yao? How can she survive without the bone marrow of her younger siblings? I can¡¯t give birth anymore. 1 have to find someone to give birth to one sibling for her!¡± Mu Ci and Bei Shuo, who had rushed over, couldn¡¯t help but frown. Lin Jun was truly a lunatic! Mu Guo clearly only found out now and was extremely shocked. ¡°You! You actually schemed against me?¡± ¡°Plotting? You¡¯re ming me for plotting against you?¡± Lin Jun looked as if she had just heard a huge joke. ¡°You said that you would only love me in this lifetime. You said that we would grow old together, but did you think of me when you got up from Song Nan¡¯s bed that day? Did you?¡± Lin Jun questioned sternly. Before Mu Guo could reply, Lin Jun remembered again. ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it! You must have felt guilty towards me because you probably apologized to me in your heart when you gave me a set of jewelry that day, right? But you didn¡¯t say that you slept with another woman in the end. You let me down with this kind of deception. Alright, you can say that you were impulsive and schemed against. You can say that you didn¡¯t do it willingly. What happened after that?¡± Lin Jun looked at Mu Guo with a vicious gaze. ¡°After that, you found an excuse to visit her every few days. Do you think I don¡¯t know? You prepared a house and money for Song Nan and the child in her stomach behind my back. Do you think 1 don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°How many nights have I watched over Mu Yao on the hospital bed? 1 feel so disgusted thinking about you being with Song Nan! I chose this path myself.. No matter how disgusting it is, I have to endure it! I¡¯m just waiting for her to give birth to a suitable bone marrow for me so that I can save my daughter¡¯s life!¡± Chapter 309 - 309: Original Face Chapter 309: Original Face Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Guo felt cold from head to toe. Lin Jun was so unfamiliar that he couldn¡¯t even recognize her. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve already seen through you. You said that you love me and Mu Yao. Is that true? No!¡± Lin Jun shouted. Mu Guo asked in pain, ¡°Then what do 1 have to do to make you believe that I love you?¡± Lin Jun smiled. ¡°You love us? You don¡¯t love us. We¡¯re just substitutes. I¡¯m An Ya¡¯s substitute. Mu Yao is your lost child¡¯s substitute. Am 1 right? 1 only mentioned my Little Aunt, and you sat in the courtyard for the entire afternoon. Do you love her that much? Since you love her so much, why did you fall in love with me after you couldn¡¯t find her? I¡¯m not dead yet, but you can fall in love with Song Nan. Mu Guo, you¡¯re trash!¡± Mu Guo could not refute. Lin Jun was tired. She leaned against the ss and slowly slid to the ground. Dai Yuan reached out to help her up, but she refused. She sat on the ground and looked at Mu Guo, Mu Ci, and Bei Shuo from afar. She seemed to have calmed down. ¡°From that day on, 1 decided to let you have a child with Song Nan. Who isn¡¯t bad? Song Nan already knows who she slept with and who the child in her stomach belongs to. So what? She still med it on Mu Ci.¡± ¡°Mu Guo, as a father, you¡¯re so heartless to your own son. Who will expect you to be sincere? I¡¯ve already told the media about Song Nan. Bei Shuo, consider it as me returning a favor to you. After all, you¡¯re really good to Mu Yao. As for whether the Mu Family will lose face, that¡¯s not within my consideration.¡± Lin Jun smiled at Bei Shuo. Bei Shuo took a step forward. ¡°So, Mu Yao already knew that you were using the children¡¯s blood to transfuse blood to maintain her life. That¡¯s why she fainted outside the nursery and wanted to die?¡± A bitter smile appeared on Lin Jun¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s silly!¡± Bei Shuo raised her head, not wanting to let her tears fall. What kind of torture was Mu Yao enduring? ¡°Where did you get the Heartless Flower Poison? Since you want Song Nan to give birth to a younger sister for Mu Yao, why did you poison Brother Mu Ci? Also, Shen Su and Mu En. Aren¡¯t you afraid of making a mistake?¡± Bei Shuo asked the question in her heart. Lin Jun shook her head. ¡°No! Mu Ci has you by his side. He won¡¯t get into Song Nan¡¯s bed. Even if he really goes to that room, Mu Ci won¡¯t get into Song Nan¡¯s bed. The difference between men lies in their hearts. As for Mu En, he wants to scheme against Miss Shen. 1 gave him this because he¡¯s helped me a lot over the years. He¡¯s my spy in the Mu Family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using Mu En¡¯s blood essence to study the Snow Pill, right?¡± Bei Shuo hit the nail on the head. Lin Jun smiled. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Yes, the Snow Pill is too precious. It¡¯s such a waste to let such a useless person eat it. Then, we can only study him. My Little Aunt was killed by his mother. I¡¯m just collecting some debt from him. Their Mu Family owes us this!¡± ¡°But Madam Mu didn¡¯t cause An Ya¡¯s death! You caused her death!¡± Bei Shuo said sternly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Guo stared at Lin Jun with widened eyes as if she had been injected with a shot of adrenaline. Mu Ci stood in front of Bei Shuo and looked at his father, whose eyes were red. Lin Jun smiled. ¡°Look, he seems to have gone crazy at the mention of this name. How much does he love her!¡± Tears streamed down Lin Jun¡¯s face. ¡°How did An Ya die?¡± Mu Guo roared at Lin Jun. Lin Jun stood up from the ground again and crossed her arms. She looked at the lights in the operating theater. They were still on. The surgery had long exceeded her expectations. Her heart slowly sank. The sess rate of Mu Yao¡¯s surgery would decrease with the length of the surgery. Mu Guo pushed away the people who stopped him like a madman and rushed to Lin Jun. He grabbed her cor and asked her, ¡°How did An Ya die? Tell me! Hurry up and tell me! You vicious woman!¡± Dai Yuan rushed over to pull them apart, but Lin Jun waved her hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t need toe over. She looked at Mu Guo and smiled. Mu Guo loosened his grip. Lin Jun coughed twice before smiling. ¡°She died to save your mother! Do you think it was Mu Yao¡¯s bone marrow that saved your mother? No, it was An Ya¡¯s. An Ya didn¡¯t die at that time. 1 locked her up. She used her bone marrow to save my life. I used her bone marrow to save your mother¡¯s life and even exchanged it for Mu Yao¡¯s identity as recognized by the Mu Family. Why? Do you think her death wasn¡¯t worth it? Everyone will die.. What¡¯s most important is a worthy death!¡± Chapter 310 - 310: The Finale Chapter 310: The Finale Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡ª¡± Mu Guo grabbed her neck. Mu Ci and Bei Shuo hurriedly stepped forward and pulled them away. ¡°An Ya isn¡¯t dead.¡± Bei Shuo supported Lin Jun. Lin Jun, who was coughing violently from suffocation, was stunned. Mu Guo was also stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Bei Shuo looked at Lin Jun. ¡°You knew about Mu Yao¡¯s condition long ago. That¡¯s why you used An Yao¡¯s blood to treat Mu Yao¡¯s illness while studying her and letting her test the medicine, right?¡± ¡°An Ya. Is she really in your hands? Did she give you the bracelet that Mu Ci held?¡± Lin Jun didn¡¯t answer her question. Bei Shuo looked at her without saying anything. Lin Jun chuckled softly. ¡°Do you believe in retribution?¡± Bei Shuo nodded gently. ¡°1 didn¡¯t believe it in the past. Now that I look at you, 1 believe it.¡± Lin Jun raised her head, and her face was already covered in tears. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t retribution fall on me? Why did it fall on Mu Yao? If she hates me, then let me die? Why did she let Mu Yao suffer like this? Why? How could she be so heartless?¡± ¡°You were the one who passed on Mu Yao¡¯s illness to her. What has it got to do with An Ya? In order to treat your illness, An Ya donated her bone marrow to you. She earned money to support you while going to school. When you met Mr. Mu, your financial situation improved. She gave you the best first, but what about you?¡± Bei Shuo questioned Lin Jun, ¡°You fell in love with Mr. Mu, caused An Ya to lose her child, and even imprisoned her. You upied her position and lived with Mr. Mu. There was also Mu Yao. When you found out about Old Madam Mu¡¯s illness, you ignored An Ya¡¯s health and forcefully took her bone marrow again. You deceived everyone and donated it to Old Madam Mu in Mu Yao¡¯s name. Everything you obtained was taken from An Ya. Lin Jun, does your conscience really not hurt?¡± Lin Jun smiled sadly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a conscience? Can it be eaten? Can it be used as money? Why should 1 be abandoned by my parents? Why should An Ya meet a man like Mu Guo? The heavens have never been fair. I have to fight for what he didn¡¯t give me! Duan Si is an idiot. Why can she be the Eldest Madam of the Mu Family? That¡¯s right, 1 was the one who told her about Mu Guo and An Ya and instigated her to cause An Ya¡¯s miscarriage. 1 killed three birds with one stone!¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t be Madam Mu, I won¡¯t let Madam Mu have an easy time! So what if she gave birth to two sons? I was the one who got someone to kidnap Mu Ci. Unfortunately, he¡¯s lucky and didn¡¯t die. I was the one who arranged for someone to poison Mu Ci. 1 was the one who instigated Mu En to y with women. I wanted to destroy everything in the Mu Family. In the end, the Mu Family would belong to Mu Yao!¡± Mu Guo struggled with all his might as he was pressed down by Mu Ci and Du Cong. He wanted to rush over and bite Lin Jun. ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic! A lunatic! B*tch!¡± Lin Jun said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m crazy? Do you think Song Nan isn¡¯t crazy? She can even step on Duan Si, so how can she be any better than me? Mu Guo, ept your fate. You¡¯ve let Duan Si down. You would always meet vicious women like us. I¡¯ll use you in exchange for Song Nan¡¯s child to save our daughter. Everyone gets what they want!¡± ¡°Give my daughter back to me!¡± With a scream, Song Nan, who had been standing there for some time, fell into a pool of blood, with a string of bloody footprints behind her. The lights in the operating theater went out, and the doctor inside rushed out. ¡°CEO Lin, CEO Lin, it¡¯s a sess! The surgery is a sess!¡± Lin Jun copsed to the ground like a deted ball, and a smile appeared on her face as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Mu Ci waved his hand, and Du Cong led his men to take down all the doctors. A monthter, Bei Shuo went to the ward to pick up Mu Yao from the hospital. Mu Yao had already packed up. She was carrying a baby in her arms. Bei Shuo was moved. ¡°Sister-inw, do you believe in reincarnation?¡± Mu Yao looked at the baby¡¯s sleeping face and asked softly. Bei Shuo didn¡¯t say anything. In the past, Lin Jun had asked her if she believed in retribution. Now, Mu Yao asked her if she believed in reincarnation. Retribution. She believed in it. Reincarnation. She did not know. ¡°I¡¯ll take my sister and live well with Grandma An Ya in the future. I have to work hard to make our lives happy. It¡¯s not easy for us toe to this world and survive in this world. We have to cherish every day and every sunrise and sunset.¡± Mu Yao¡¯s tone was very gentle. Bei Shuo reached out to stroke her head. She also believed in reincarnation.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!